mine whole heart open unto you without any restraint that yee may take full possession of iâ— and remaine in it at large but you on your side doe not answer â—e with entire charitie 2 Cor. 12. 15. V. 14. Yoaked Namely by fellowship in their sinnes or by any tye of common life which may hinder you from serving God in libertie or may draw you to doe evill and especially by matrimonie a terme taken from Oxen which are Yoaked togither V. 15. Belial an Hebrew word which signifieth a 〈…〉 ed man and a man of nought and is attributed to the Devill the head of all the wicked V. 17. Come out from withdraw your selves from all manner of intimate conversation and communion with them which may draw you to the participation or imitation of their sinnes CHAP. VII VER 1. OF the flesh Namely of the body and the soule Perfecting that is â—o say going forward more and more in the state and course of our sanctification untill we attaine to perfection Phil. 2. 12. V. 2. Re 〈…〉 as open your hearts to our word and exhortation cast away all prejudicate thoughts suspicious and false opinions which shut up the entrance of your hearts See 2 Cor. 6. 13. Corrupted drawne him unto us by sinister practises or caused him to goe astray from the faith and from wholesome doctrine or from any other part of his dutie Ver. 3. To condemne you to accuse you for any such calumnies against mee To dye an ordinary terme expressing a perfect friend-ship and conjunction as if two friends had sworn never to forsake one another neither in life nor death or as if they lived but by one and the selfe same life V. 5. Our flesh Namely I my selfe in regard of my corporall and outward state For in respect of the soule towards God the spirit of peace and comfort did never forsake him Without namely without the Church by enemies and strangers V. 6. Titus whom he had sent to Cotinth to take notice of the true state of that Church and to reforme it Now it appeares by 2 Cor. 2. 12 13. that Titus returned whilest Paul was writing this Epistle and knew by some other meanes the good effect which the former Epistle had taken for the Corinthians amendment V. 7. By his namely not onely in regard of his presence and person which is so deare and so usefull to me Your mourning your publike mourning and griefe for your disorders and faults censured by my former Epistle Your servent minde the Italian Your zeale or jealousie to see me so calumniated and defamed by false Apostles with a fervent desire to defend the innocencie of my person and dignitie of mine Apostleship The more Namely more than if I had had no cause at all to complaine of you and censure you in my former Epistle V. 8. Though I did I did grieve for a time that I had beene forced to use so much severitie and feared least it should produce some effect contrary to your salvation which is mine only aime V. 9 Not that yee not like an enemy or an ill willer that takes delight in another bodies displeasure but like a faithfull friend who rejoyceth in the good which befalleth his friend though it bee with some short smart Afâ—â—r a godly the Italian According to God according to his holy will as he appointeth or as he worketh by his spirit in his children for to bring them to repentance That yee might and in this kinde ye have receaved no dammage nor losse at all by mee but a great deale of profit Ver. 10. Not to bee whose fruit is alwayes most sweet and saving Of the world Namely which is proper to worldly men not regenerated by Gods spirit whose griefe is but a sharpe feeling of their miseries without any sincere Repentance or a remorse and wounding the Conscience for their sins without faith amendment or conversion to God whereby all that repentance is an entrance to eternall death and a beginning of it Ver. 11. For behold hee proveth the foresaid good effect by all the particulars of a serious Repentance Carefulnesse in readily and carefully putting in execution all that I had appointed for the correction of your errors especially for the punishing of the incestuous man Clearing of Namely shewing your innocencie concerning that misdeed having proceedeâ— so severely against the guilty person Indignation moved by a fervent zeale and justice to condemne the guiltie and impose the Ecclesiasticall punishments upon him Feare a holy feare of Gods judgements upon the whole body your Church for such an abominable misdeed of one of the members of it Vehement desire the Italian Great affection Namely to the glory of God and to my person and ministerie Revenge a just anger and punishment See Romans 13. 4. Ver. 12. I did it not Namely my chiefe end hath not beene to doe any act of a Iudge as between adverse parts but to provide for the generall good of your Church and therefore having obtained mine intent I am coâ—tent therewith and rejoyce at it In the sight of namely for the discharge of my conscience in the duty which I owe to God as his minister V. 14. Of you namely of your pietie docilitie reverence and obedience to God and to me his servant Ashamed that is to say found a lyar or deceaved in mine opinion Verse 15. With seare namely with humilitie Christian devotion and religious obedience CHAP. VIII VER 1. OF the grace namely the excellent gift of charity which God hath put in the heart of those Churches V. 2. How thâ—t amidst great miseries being as full of cheerfull and willing charitie as they were extreame poore in wealâ—h they have largely contributed to the collections for the beleevers of Iudea Liberalitie the Greeke simplicitie for liberalitie ought to be a pure simple motion of doing good without being corrupted by ones proper interests and hope of recompence intent of making any one beholding and without any reproaching See Rom. 12. 8. Iam. 1. 5. V. 4. The gift namely their liberalitie which for their part together with other Churches they do contribute for the reliefe of the foresaid breth 〈…〉 Ver. 5. Not as we the Italian Not only as wâ— namely giving somewhat according to their possibility But first before they gave their goods they offered their hearts and persons to God and to 〈◊〉 his Apostles which is the very fountaine of charitie See Isa. 58. 10. 1 Cor. 13. 3. V. 6. Insomuch that being moved by the happie successe of this gathering which was made amongst the Macedonians we thought that you who are richer and mightier would doe no lesse As he had it appeares that Titus in his first voyage had the charge to see these gatherings begun 1 Cor. 16. 1. and that after hee was returâ—ed to the Apostle and had made his relation unto him he was sent back againe to finish them The same grace namely the collection of these almes and g
ordinary kinde of speech to signifie perpetuity as amongst men there is a difference between things that are but for a time and things that are for life V. 6. Prosperitie the Italian quietnesse that is to say ease and prosperity I said by a motion of carnall security though faith have no promise made unto it of exemption from all punishments trialls or exercises V. 7. My mountaine my Kingdome whose chiefe seat was in Sion Diddest hide that is to say thou diddest suspend the actuall influence and communication of thy grace V. 9. What profit he speaks after the manner of man as Psal. 44. 12 the meaning is canst thou out of my destruction reap the fruit and obtaine the end of thy glory in thy Church see upon Psal. 6. 5. Isa. 33. 18. In my bloud namely my violent death inflicted upon mee for a punishment which being joyned with the feeling of Gods wrath cannot produce in man the effect of praysing God voluntarily see Psal. 39. 11. Now all believers have alwayes abhorred such a kinde of death before they were reconciled to God and had a true feeling of his grace V. 12. My gloris that is to say my tongue or my soule Psal. 16. 9. PSAL. XXXI VER 1. IN thy righteousnesse namely thy upright and invariable truth and firmnesse of thy promises and covenant or thine equitie which consists in righting of those who are wrongfully oppressed V. 5. Redeemed mee that is to say my soule is thine because thou hast redeemed it from eternall death and therefore living or dying I will by an assured faith put it into thine hands being sure that it cannot perish but that thou wilt turne all mine evills and disastrous chances to my salvation V. 6. That regard that are given to Idols which have no God-head in them but that which the Idolator doth falsly attribute unto them nor power but what the Devill deceitfully doth lend them or generally those that put their trust in any thing but onely in God V. 8. Thou hast set thou hast established mee in a peaceable and secure estate V. 10. Iniquity the Italian my paines Hebrew mine iniquities because that death and all miseries proceed from sinne the Scripture doth often confound the names of the cause and of the effects V. 11. A seare by reason of horrour and griefe as if I were a person struck with some extraordinary curse of God V. 12. A broken vessell a broken potsheard or some old forsaken peece of tile V. 15. My times thou rulest and governest my whole course of life thou settest down how long it shall last and disposest and orderest all the passages of it V. 17. Let them be silent or let them be rooted out V. 20. Hide them thou settest them in safety in a place that is secure and hath an inviolable priviledge of freedome A kinde of speech taken from Princes secret and withdrawing Chambers which are sacred places From the strife from false accusations and calumnies from cruell slanders and from being wronged and insulted over V. 22. In my haste the Italian in my errour or hastinesse when I have by my calamities beene transported into irrigular thoughts and unseeming words PSAL. XXXII THE title Maschil this word is often found in the titles of Psalmes some hold it was some particular kinde of penning others expound it a Psalme of instruction or made by some wise and understanding body and therefore fitting to give instruction to others V. 1. is covered a figurative terme taken from the filths and ordures which men cover because they may not annoy and be loathsome to mens view so God cloatheth man with Christs justice and innocencie that hee may not bee moved to wrath and to reject him by reason of sin which would otherwise appeare in him but that he may receive him into favour beholding him in and through Christ see Gal. 3. 14. Rev. 3. 18. V. 2. No guile namely hypocrifie and dissimulation which is incompatible with true and justifying faith 1 Tim. 1. 5. V. 3. Kept silence when I have not disburthened my conscience by a sincere confession to God and have not with prayer sought the true meanes to obtaine grace My bones all my strength hath been destroyed and hath failed in me My roaring whilest I have done nothing but complaine grieveously for mine afflictions and have not sought a remedy for the cause of them which is sin not yet healed by thy grace V. 4. My moisture or greennesse that is to say all the moisture and substance of my body hath been consumed and dried up either by some burning disease or by the feeling of Gods wrath and all the vigour and gladnesse of my soule hath been quelled with the fire of thine indignation see Psal. 38. 3. 4. V. 5. The iniquity namely so much of sin as was criminall and deadly in thy sight for God after hee hath pardoned doth yet reserve unto himselfe the fatherly correction of a sinner and the curing of the wound and disease of the soule by many calamities by which David himselfe had been visited see Psal. 39. 12. 109. 24. V. 6. For this namely being taught and induced by mine example to put full confidence in thy mercy he shall desire it at his need When thou mayest that is to say whilst thou givest a man time and scope of repentance before thou dost pronounce the irrevocable sentence against the obdurate sinner and before thou hast taken thy spirit and grace from him either during his life or at his houre of death see Isa. 55. 6. John 7. 34. 8. 21. Heb. 6. 6. in the floods namely in great and generall calamities V. 7. My hiding place refuge and safeguard thou shalt compasse me thou shalt on all sides give me occasion to prayse thee and rejoyce in thee Or thou shalt give all thy people occasion by being participants of my deliverance to yeeld thee solemne thanks and make a publick rejoycing therefore V. 8. I will Davids words to every beleever With mine eye to guide thee and for to have a care of thy salvation V. 9. Least they come c. the Italian otherwise they will not come c. thou canst not rule them nor have any service of them before thou hast tamed and bridled them Others translate it that they may not come neere unto thee namely to doe thee any harme PSAL. XXXIII VER 1. IS comely that is to say it is their proper dutie fitting for their state and acceptable in their mouth and wherein hypocrites and wicked men ought to have no part for they prophane Gods name in what manner soever they take it Psal. 109. 7. Prov. 28. 9. Zach. 11. 5. V. 3. A new song that is to say sung with such fervencie as new things use to bee sung Or alwayes new according to Gods grace which never waxeth old Or sung by the motion of the new spirit of grace which doth not so much looke after the old benefits of the creation as
snares and deceits of the wicked not onely by reason of Gods safeguard and protection but also because God shall change and alter their evill natures and transforme them into contrary qualities V. 9. For the earth God shall poure out his Spirit abundantly upon all the Elect which are in the world by whose lively light and power their wills and affections shall bee changed and amended from their naturall vices see Rom. 12. 2. Eph. 4. 23. The sea namely the bottome and concavity of it V. 10. Of the people all Nations without any difference shall come under Christs Kingdome who having till then been like a root hidden under ground shall be raised up in glory and set up like a banner to gather all Nations unto him His rest that is to say the place of his ordinary abode and residence namely his Church like to the Tabernacle in the wildernesse where God did shew evident tokens of his Majestie and glory Exod. 40 34. Levit 9. 23. Shall be shall be full of the signes and effects of his presence and divine power in light of heavenly truth in power of his Spirit to bee a safegard and defence V. 11. Set his hand again namely after the first notable deliverance out of Egypt The remnant this may be understood generally of all the Elect which shall be gathered out of all parts of the world into Christs Kingdome or particularly of the Jewes who at last shall be recalled and restored to the body of the Church see Rom. 11. 25. 26. From Pathros see of these names of Nations Gen. 10. 10 14 18 22. V. 12. The dispersed see John 7. 35. Jam. 1. 1. 1 Pet. 1. 1. V. 13. The envie also that is to say all the Church shall be united in perfect concord against the enemies of Christs Kingdome He hath a relation to Ephraims almost continuall envie to Judah for the Soverainty from whence proceeded the separation of the ten Tribes and the civill wars amongst the people which caused great calamities V. 14. Them of the East the Italian the children of the East namely the Easterne people Arabians Chaldeans c. V. 15. The tongue namely the gulfe of the red Sea which comes out of the Ocean Sea and runs almost to the head of Egypt see Zach. 10. 11. Shake his hand he alludes to Moses his dividing of the Sea by striking it with his rod see Exod. 14. 16 21. Over the river namely the river Nilus which divides it selfe into seven branches and runs many severall wayes into the Sea Now all this is spoken figuratively to shew that nothing shall hinder the deliverance and gathering together of the Church CHAP. XII Vers. 1. THou shaltsay namely thou Israel according to the Spirit or thou Church of God V. 3. Shall ye draw namely by a lively faith and with spirituall comfort shall yee bee partakers of the salvation which Christ hath purchased and whereof he is the spring John 4. 10 14. V. 6. Great he sheweth himselfe to be such by his glorious deeds and works which he doth CHAP. XIII Vers. 1. THe burden this word amongst the Prophets doth often signifie a prophecie of threatnings and curses which are like unto an unsufferable burden to them upon whom they are denounced see 2 King 9. 25. Jer. 23. 33. V. 2. Lift ye up a representation of the Persians and Medes enterprise against Babylon As if he should say Let the Army be gathered together and let a signall bee given for the assault Unto them namely to the Medes Into the gates of Babylon which is the Imperiall seat and royall Residence the City wherein dwell the great Officers of the Kingdome who were so many Princes Isa. 10. 8. V. 3. I have commanded namely by a secret inspiration and motion of my providence and not by any expresse command see 2 Sam. 16. 10. Isa. 36. 10. Even them that rejoyce the Italian that triumph namely those brave Souldiers belonging to my glorious Majestie whom I make victorious and triumphant through my power which accompanieth them V. 5. Of heaven a popular and vulgar kinde of speech because that to the eye the hemisphere of Heaven seemeth to rest upon the plain of the earth and to be bounded by it see Neh. 1. 9. Mat. 24. 31. The whole land namely the Babylonian Empire which through excesse of ambition termed it selfe the universall Empire of the whole world see Dan. 2. 38. V. 7. Therefore because this shall bee Gods worke no humane power nor strength shall be able to oppose it V. 8. Their faces they shall look dimme and full of horrour through fear and through the disasters of war see Lam. 4. 8. and 5. 10. Ezech. 21. 3. V. 10. For the Starres a figurative description of an extreme horror and ruine all manner of direction order counsell conduct and reliefe from God being quite taken away as if the world had no light at all from above see Ezech. 32. 7. Joel 2. 31. and 3. 15. V. 11. Of the terrible the Italian of the violent or of tyrants V. 12. A man that is to say they shall all be slaine and no man shall redeeme his life with money V. 13. Therefore namely for the sinnes mentioned vers 11. I will shake a figurative description very freqent in Scripture V. 14. And it shall be the Italian and they shall be that is to say all his hired Souldiers and such as come to aid him shall disband themselves and shall be dispersed see Jer. 50. 16. and 51. 9. V. 15. Unto them namely to the Babylonians V. 17. The Medes under which name are also comprehended the Persians because that these two Nations were united under Cyrus his Empire but by reason that the Medes were more ancient and worthy the State takes its name from them see Isa. 21. 2. Jer. 51. 11. Dan. 8. 20. Shall not regard they shall kill all without taking any ransome vers 12. V. 20. It shall never the City of Babylon did stand a great while after it was taken by Cyrus in great splendor and power but it then lost the Empire and command whereupon began the decay of the City and some ages after followed her totall ruine The Arabian that is to say the place shall be accursed and desolate by overflowing of waters or some other meanes so that even those kinde of people that lead a wandring kinde of life living upon thefts or upon grazing of cattell shall not be able for to live there for want of all manner of commodities V. 21. Satyrs the Italian devils in borrowed shapes and hideous apparitions your unclean spirits having their residences here in the world in such solitary and terrible places see Isa. 34. 14. Mat. 12. 43. CHAP. XIV Vers. 1. WIll have mercy this prophecy was partly fulfilled at such time as the people returned from the captivity of Babylon but was fully accomplished by the Churches spirituall deliverance by the Messias Chuse that is to say after he hath
great ignominie before the world Isa. 53. 2. 3. Phil. 2. 7. shall be exalted to soveraign glory Heb. 2. 9. V. 15. So shall he as thou O my people hast received abundance of graces after thy miserie even so shall Christ receive the fulnesse of the Spirit from the Father which he shall shed over all the world Acts 2. 33. and by this meanes shall make himselfe known Shall shut submitting to him in silence and humilitie For that which namely the mysterie of the Gospell and of the Sonne of Gods Kingdom which was unknowne in former ages Rom. 15. 21. CHAP. LIII Vers. 1. WHo hath whereas other nations have yeelded themselves to the obedience of faith the Jewish nation shall resuse Christ foretold by us Prophets and preached by the Apostles To whom how few of the Jewes shall open their eyes and hearts to the Gospell which is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth Rom. 1. 16. Or in whom God shall work by his powerfull and superabundant grace to bow their hardned hearts V. 2. For he shall that is to say Christs beginnings in respect of his humane nature and of his Kingdom shall be very small and weak like unto a young plant growing in dry ground see Isa. 11. 1 Before him namely before God the Father under whose protection and providence the Kingdom of Christ is grown up Or before the people who seeing Christs weaknesse in the flesh did contemn and despise him Shall see him he speakes as if he were a carnall Jew who judged of Christ according to his outward appearance Joh. 7. 24. V. 3. Acquainted to whom all manner of evils and sufferances have been familiar and ordinary V. 4. He hath born in the quality of a pledge for his Church he hath given satisfaction for her sins bearing all the punishments due for them in torments and extreame griefes both of body and soul and by feeling the wrath of God and death c. Yet we namely the Jewish nation Stricken namely for his own proper sins V. 5. The chastisement that is to say Gods just judgements for sin have been fully executed against him in stead of all his Elect for their benefit and absolution whereby his wrath hath been appeased and they reconciled with him V. 6. All we all men through sinne were alienated from God and were gone astray out of the way of everlasting life and every one followed his own lusts and particular sins Laid on him by his Sons one and onely righteousnesse he hath expiated all those severall sins Rom. 5. 16 18 19. The iniquity not the transgression nor the fault but the bond by which we were liable to Gods justice and the punishment of it Christ being our surety Of us all namely of all beleevers who in Christ have a true spirituall communion amongst themselves V. 8. Was taken into celestiall glory From judgement namely from the punishment of judiciall death which hee suffered for men as their pledge His generation the Italian his age namely the lastingnesse and eternity of his Kingdome into the possession of which he entred after his resurrection V. 9. His grave according to the custome of malefactors condemned to death he was to be buried ignominiously But Joseph a rich and honourable man laid the body in his grave by a secret providence of God to shew that with Christs death all the punishments and shame due to sinne were ended V. 10. He shall see hee shall gaine an infinite number of beleevers regenerate according to his own image through his Spirit and the incorruptible seed of his word Psal. 110. 3. Hebr. 2. 13. Prolong he shall reigne and live eternally The pleasure namely Gods eternall decree concerning the salvation of the Elect shall be powerfully and fully executed by Christ who by his word and Spirit shall communicate unto them the fruit of his death to everlasting life and salvation V. 11. He shall see he shall receive a full reward for his sufferings when after he hath accomplished the work of redemption he shall be raised up in glory and shall gather unto him all his Elect by the preaching of the Gospell My righteous servant who hath and possesseth that perfect righteousnesse as can alone satisfic Gods judgement for his Elect. Dan. 9. 14. Zech. 9. 9. Rom. 5. 18 19. 1 John 2. 1. Justifie that is to say he shall cause them to be absolved as righteous before God by his righteousnesse which through faith shall bee imputed to them Rom. 4. 5 6. By his knowledge by the lively light and impression of faith which embraceth Christ and his righteousnesse to salvation and doth mystically unite the beleever to him Gal. 2. 20. He shall beare to redeem them from condemnation by his suffering to make intercession for their defects by presenting himselfe continually before God and to mend their defaults by his Spirit V. 12. Will I divide him that is to say I the Father will cause my Son after he hath overcome the devill and death to gain unto himselfe a great many men whom the devill held in slavery and shall upon them establish his Kingdome amongst the other Kingdoms of the world Ephes 4. 8. Of many not generally of the whole world but of the decreed number of the Elect John 17. 9. Rom. 5. 15 19. CHAP. LIIII Vers. 1. O Barren namely O thou Church which before Christs comming wert like a barren woman or like a woman forsaken of her husband bringing forth no more spirituall children Rejoyce in the Messias his time because that by the renewing of the covenant of grace and by the sending of the Spirit thou shall become a most fruitfull mother farre more fruitfull then ever the ancient Jewish Church was whilest it continued in Gods Covenant V. 2. Enlarge a representation of the wonderfull increase of beleevers under the Gospel by the figure of a tent that should grow too little for them that live in it V. 3. And thy seed that is to say The beleevers which thou shalt bring forth to the Lord shall spiritually become Lords of the world planting his faith and Kingdome in it and peopling with a new and sanctified kinde of people the whole world which before was void of the knowledge and grace of God V. 4. Shalt forget that is to say the greatnesse of thy glory under the Gospel shall blot out and cancell in thee all feeling and remembrance of thy former state which was infamous for sins and idolatries and wretched for punishments by meanes of which I was in a manner divorced from thee Isa. 50. 1. V. 5. Thy maker namely God who as by his grace he gave thee thy first being to make thee his Church can also restore it to thee again when he pleaseth Of the whole and not onely of the Jewish Nation V. 6. Hath called thee hath re-united thee to himselfe by the Covenant of grace V. 9. This is namely this salvation and deliverance from the deluge
a ruler or a cleft sticke And write Set downe upon it that part of the people which is signified by it For the children of Israel Whereof many namely the two whole tribes of Levi Benjamin and many other particular men of the other tribes did joyne with Judah when the ten tribes revolted 2 Chron. 11. 12. 13. 16. Unto Joseph namely to the ten tribes whose head was the tribe of Ephraim which came from Joseph V. 19. I will take that is to say I will gather together and unite all mine elect of what nation soever they be into one spirituall body annihilating by Christs crosse the divisions and enmities of the nations as of Judah and of the ten tribes oftentimes used by the Prophets for a signe of the division which was between the Jews and the Gentiles Isa. 11. 13. Ephes. 2. 14 15 16. The stick of Ioseph of the ten tribes represented by this tree of Joseph by reason that the tribe of Ephraim had ruled over them V. 22. One King namely The Messias V. 23. Their dwelling places Wheresoever they shall be in exile or captivity as in Babylon in Egypt and other places of the world where either willingly or by compulsion they have beene partakers of Pagan Idolatries Jer. 44. 8. Ezek. 14. 3. and 20. 30 39. V. 24. David namely Jesus Christ the sonne of David according to the flesh V. 25. In the land A figure of the Church V. 26. will set my I will be present in my Grace Word and Spirit in their assemblies and in their hearts of which spirituall presence the Tabernacle and Sanctuarie heretofore were signes and pledges Lev. 26. 11 12. 1 Cor. 3. 16. 2 Cor. 6. 16. Ephes. 2. 21. 22. V. 28. Doe sanctifie That doe take it and consecrate it to my selfe and by my presence do make it holy and inviolable against all manner of injuries and offences CHAP. XXXVIII Vers. 2. GOg Names of Scythian people this day called Tartars Gen. 10. 2. this Prophecie may be referred partly to the desolations that befell the Jewes which returned from Babylon by the King of Asia and Syria Dan. 8. 23. and 11. 31. And because that the Scythians had anciently overrun and possessed Asia minor and Syria whereof in Asia there was a city called Magog and another in Syria called Scitopolis the Provinces have taken their names from this cruell and barbarous conquering Nation to signifie the inhumanenesse of those Syrian Kings Alexanders successors towards the Jewes But it is likely that besides this the spirit of God did purpose to signifie a great oppression which the Church is like to suffer and especially the Jewes which shall be converted to Christ towards the latter end of the world by the said Scythians or Tartars as John seemes to point out Rev. 20. 8. Zach. 14. 2. The chiefe Prince namely A Province which commandeth those Provinces See Gen. 10. 2. V. 4. I will turne thee backe namely After thou hast assaulted my people With all sorts Or furnished and armed with compleat Armes V. 5. Ethiopia Nations of Africa joyned in this enterprize V. 6. Gomer People of Asia towards the North Gen. 10. 2 3. V. 7. Be thou An Ironicall kind of speech as much as to say Defend them if thou canst from my power and from the battell which I shall fight with them V. 8. Visited Like an instrument or weapon which was laid up and afterwards used to punish my people In the latter A little before the comming of Christ in the flesh in whom begins a new age if this be meant by the Kings of Syria But if this have a relation to the other great inundation of the Scythians it meanes the times which shall be towards the latter end of the world Alwayes waste that is to say For a long time likewise never to be restored to it former state V. 11. Villages Where the inhabitants either because of their continuall peace or by reason of their fore-past miseries have not cared or have not had the meanes to wall and fortifie their cities and therefore dwell in open villages V. 12. Turne thy hand Renewing the ancient desolations of this poore countrey restored from its ruines In the midst the Italian In the Navell namely In the heart of the land where they shall thinke themseves more secure then if they dwelt upon the borders See Judg 9. 37. V. 13. Sheba These people of Arabia and they that dwell upon the Sea-coast shall come to thee to have part of the prey and to buy the spoiles of thee The young Lyons The pirats and robbers upon the Sea who are like to wild Sea-beasts V. 16. Sanctified When I shall have shewed my selfe glorious venerable and terrible in sacred Majestie by my judgements upon thee V. 17. Art thou Seeing I have foretold thy comming and thine endeavours I must be acknowledged to be the director and moderator of them by my sacred Providence which shall suffer these evills but shall limit them and cause the issue of them to be to my glory and the comfort of my people In old time We finde no such prophecies before the time of Ezechiel and therefore the words old time must be understood in comparison not of the age in which the Prophet lived but of the time wherein these prophecies were fulfilled The Prophets namely Ezekiel in these two Chapters Zech. chap. 14. and Saint John Rev. 20. 7. Against them namely against my people V. 18. Shall come up A humane kind of speech taken from men whole nostrills puffe out when they are heated with anger V. 19. Shaking All creatures shall be astonished and terrified at the presence of my glorious Majestie when I punish mine enemies V. 21. Asword This was partly accomplished in the civill warres of the Kings of Syria whereupon followed the ruine of their Empire V. 22. Will raine I will cause a miraculous destruction and discomfiture to come upon them termes taken from the deluge the fire of Sodom and Joshuahs haile Josh. 10. 11. CHAP. XXXIX Vers. 6. A Fire namely An extreme ruine and desolation V. 7. Pollute By the blasphemies and insultings of mine enemies V. 8. It is come that is to say It will questionlesse come to passe V. 9. They that dwell Hyperbolicall termes to signifie an exceeding great discomfiture V. 11. The valley This valley is not made mention of any where else It is likely to some passage which was much frequented by strangers that came into Judea the intent is to shew the greatnesse of the slaughter by the greatnes of the burying place which was appointed which should be stopped up with the carkasses and bones of dead men that travellers should not be able to goe that way The Sea Hee seemes to meane the dead Sea or the lake of Sodom To stop namely their noses by reason of the stinke which shall proceed from thence V. 12. May cleanse For according to the law a dead carkasse not buried did defile the
Obad. 17. V. 9. Like as Governing their dispersion by my providence in such sort that none of mine Elect shall perish in eternall perdition nor the remainder of my Believers be extinguished nor overthrowne V. 11. Will I raise up After I have thus punished my Church I will restore the Kingdome of David by the Messias changing it into a spirituall and everlasting Kingdome V. 12. That they That the true Israel according to the spirit joyned with Christ their Head may participate of the universall Kingdome which he hath gotten over his enemies such as the Idumeans were to the Israelites Others doe bring it in thus That they may professe the remnant of Edom and all Nations that are called by my Name that is to say Mine Elect and those who shall be converted to me by the Gospel Isa. 19. 25. and 44. 5. V. 13. The Plow-man Figurative promises of Gods spirituall graces and blessings to his Church See Lev. 26. 5. Shall drop Into precious liquors of honey milke oyle and must The Prophesie of OBADIAH ARGUMENT OBadiah denounceth to the Idumeans capitall and implaeable enemies of Gods people their finall and inevitable destruction by reason of the evils which they had done to the Church of God to which he contrariwise promiseth eternall Salvation and perfect restauration in Christ and likewise the totall destruction of all her enemies CHAP. I. Verse 1. A Rumour namely God having stirred up the Chaldeans and other Nations to the destruction of the Idumeans which as it appeareth by the other Prophets happened after the ruine and captivity of the Jewes And Obadiah prophesied before either of them V. 3. In the clefts he hath a relation to the strong and mountainous scituation of Idumea V. 7. Have brought thee the Italian Have accompanied thee have joyned their forces to thine to goe and withstand the enemies invasions but just at the instant that thou hadst need of them they have forsaken thee And prevailed he seemes to meane the Egyptians who by powerfull perswasions and by reason of interest of state had brought the Idumeans to declare themselves enemies to the Chaldeans They that eat thy bread c the Italian They have laid thy bread for a snare for thee a terme taken from hunters who with baits draw the boasts into their traps The meaning is the victuall which thou hast had out of Egypt hath been as it were a bait to thee to insnare thee in the league against the Chaldeans which hath beene the cause of thy ruine which with all thy famous wisdome thou couldest not perceave V. 9. Teman the name of a City and Countrey in Idumea V. 10. Thy brother namely the Israelites and Jewes which were descended from Jacob brother of Esau the father of the Idumeans V. 11. That thou stoodest not only like an idle spectator yeelding no assistance nor pittying the Jewes calamities but feeding also thine eyes therewith as with a pleasing object His forces the men of war taken with Zedekiah in his flight Jer. 39. 4 5. Or plainely the whole multitude carried away captive into Babylon Upon Ierusalem to part both the spoile and persons V. 12. That he becamâ— or in the day of his strange chance See Job 31. 3. Spoken proudly by scoffing them V. 16. For as ye as You my people have drunke of the cup of my judgements so your enemies shall drinke up the very dregs and shall be utterly destroyed thereby See Jer. 25. 29. 49. 12. V. 17 Their possessions which they were dispossessed of by their enemies A figure of the right to the eternall inheritance which the Devill and Sinne had gotten away from the Church to which it was restored by Christ. Others their possessions namely the possessions of those Nations which were their enemies V. 18. Shall be a fire the Church by the power of Chri 〈…〉 and of his Spirit shall consume all her enemies represented under the person of the Idumeans as easily as fire consumeth flaxe Shall kindle as fire doth kindle when it takes hold of some combustible matter V. 19. Possesse the Jewes shall be put into full possession of their Countrey with great addition and enlargement of their ancient bounds as of Idumea on the South side and the Philistines Land on the side of the plaine See of these countries of Judea Jer. 17. 26. and 32. 44. and 33. 13. the meaning is the same as v. 17. V. 20. Of this Host See upon v. 11. Zarep hath it is thought to be a City or Countrey of Caldea V. 21. And Saviours this may according to the Letter and in part be understood of the Maccabecs who subdued the Idumeans 1 Mac. 5. 3. but spiritually and fully it is referred to the Apostles and other of Christs Ministers who were to preach the Gospell for the salvation of the Elect and condemnation of the wicked See 1 Tim. 4. 16. The Kingdome Christ true God shall by his Father be established everlasting King of his Church and of all the World The Booke of the Prophet IONAH ARGUMENT THough the Subject of this Booke be Historicall yet it hath been put in the number of the other Prophets As well by reason of Jonahs person who was a Prophet in Israel as by reason of the principall action of this History which is a prediction of things that shall happen and a preaching of repentance By whicâ— God setting forth a beame of His Grace upon the City of Nimveh Head of that great Empire of the Assyrians sent His Prophet thither Who at the first withstood this Calling and was therefore persecuted and punished by the Lord. And being afterwards miraculously delivered he went to Niâ—iveh and there fulfilled what was commanded him denouncing to them their approaching ruins But this threatening having produced the effect of a publicke humiliation and repentance God did suspend the execution thereof for that time And Jonah discovering as much infirmity of humane Jense in being troubled at the effect of Gods mercy as he had shewed in being unwilling to be the instrument and proclaimer of his justice is by Him reprehended and instructed CHAP. I. Verse 3. To flee See the cause upon Jon. 4. 1. Unto Tarshish the most common opinion is that he meanes the City of Tharsus in Cilicia Others translate it to flee by Sea From the presence namely from the Land of Israel whore God made his abode in grace and vertue and where he appeared to his Prophets Or it is a phrase taken from slaves who by stealth run away from their Masters service to shew that he did run away because he would not fulfill Gods Commandement Joppa A Sea Port of Palestine so called Acts 9. 36. V 7. Let us cast knowing that this tempest was neither naturall nor ordinary They conjecture by Gods secret inspiration that there is some body in the Ship that is guilty of some grievous sinne Wherefore they desire to discover the truth by lots according to the Heathens custome but God overseeth
true Christians made Priests by him Rer. 1. 6. to offer unto God spirituall sacrifices Rom. 12. 1. which were figured by the Ceremoniall sacrifices as Mal. 1. 11. In righteousnes rightly lawfully and according to his ordinance without any default See Psal. 51. 19. V. 5. Come neare to you my Spirit shall effectually redargue all sinners Isa. 4. 4. John 16. 8. and the execution shall speedily follow that inward redargution V. 6. For I am under the Gospell I will proceed with a speedy operation of my Spirit and judgement whereas now I doe use a great deale of clemency and patience out of my meere loyalty and constancy in my promises See Lam. 3. 22. 23. V. 7. Wherein wherein have we sinned that we should returne V. 8. In tythes keeping those things back which are my right and are to furnish out my service and for the maintenance of mine Officers Neh. 13. 10. V. 10. The store-house of the Temple 1 Chron. 26. 20. See the performance of this Commandement Neh. 13. 12. Prove me whither if you obey my Commandements I will faile in my promises I will not open A figurative terme to signifie as it were a deluge of goods See Gen. 7. 11. 2 King 72. 19. V. 11. The devourer the Italian the beasts namely those insects which doe spoile the fruits of the earth Cast her fruit they shall not lose their fruit by any accident V. 12. A delighâ— sâ—me A most happy Land and abounding in all things as can be desired in the world V. 14. Walked moâ—rnfull the Italian gone mourning as Job 30. 28. Psal. 38 6. he seemes to have relation to those Fasts which are set down Zech 7. 3. V. 15. The proud an ordinary title given to the most grievous sinners who sinne maliciously and boldly Set up established and preserved in lasting happinesse V. 16. Spake whilest the wicked did blaspheme in this manner the true beleevers opposed themselves against them and strengthened themselves against those temptations A Booke God shall remember them in due time and reward them for their faith and constancy Termes taken from men Psal. 56. 9. That thought that have his feare alwayes in their hearts and before their eyes that meditate upon his grace and his commandements have a care to call upon him and doe actually remember him in all their works V 17. Make up namely execute my judgements upon the wicked Spare I will love them and preserve them carefully V. 18. Returne you doe wrongfully impute to God that he doth not reward those that serve him serve you him heartily and uprightly and then you shall finde the effect of his promises whereas now you deprive your selves of it because your service is defiled with hypocrisie and impiety CHAP. IV. Ver. 1. THe day of Christs comming wherof he had spoken Mal. 3 2 3. Neither root A proverbiall terme as Job 18. 16. and 29. 19. Isa 5. 24. Amos. 2 9. V. 2. Ariâ—e by faith you shall know and enjoy Christ who shall be a devouring fire to the wicked but unto his Elect a Son of yeelding a vivifying and comfortable heate by vertue of his perfect righteousnes by which he will reconcile them to God his Father and obtaine his Spirit for them which shall regenerate sanctifie and save them perfectly See Isa. 60. 1 2 19. Goe forth A description of the liberty of Spirit in the Elect in joy vigor and promptitude of spirituall motions V. 3. Tread down A representation of the Churches victory over her spirituall enemies which is very frequent in the Prophets V. 5. Eliah that is to say John the Baptist who shall come in the Spirit and power of Eliah Luke 1. 17. The great that stately apparition of the Sonne of God in the flesh accompanied with the consuming power set downe before Mal. 3. 2. 4 1. Especially in regard of the Jewes who shall be destroyed by him by reason of their rebellion and ingratitude V. 6. Shall turne his preaching shall be for 〈◊〉 bring backe the children of Israel that are gone astray to the true faith and piety of their fore-fathers whereby their fathers as Abraham Isaac and Jacob who as one may say did not know them againe Isa. 29. 22 23. shall re-accept them for their lawfull posterity which thing failing I will finally and totally destroy the whole Nation FINIS An Advertisement concerning the Books which are called Apocrypha IT is most certaine that in the ancient Jewish Church to which Gods Oracles were sent and lay deposited the Books of the Law and the Prophets having bin faithfully kept there untill such time as the gift of Prophecying and the Prophets Ministry ceasing there was a Register or authenticall Catalogue made of all the said Books gathered into one volume by Ezra either alone or with the assistance of other Prophets which lived in his time being guided therein by the same infallible conduct of the Holy-Ghost by which they had composed their owne writings This Volume being gathered together was the firme rule of the Church at that time the only modell of all its Religion and rule of divine worship the foundation of all their hopes the forme and soveraigne Law of their customes and government and the only subject of all their Expositions and Lectures which were made in their Assemblies And though there were even at that time many other Books of pious subjects as Ecclesiasticus and the Books of Maccabees and some also of more antiquity as the Prophecye of Enoch mentioned in Saint Jude his Epistle and also some History out of which Saint Paul had the names of Jâ—nnes and Jambres 2 Tim. 〈◊〉 8. yet the Jewish Church never gave place for publicke uses to any other Books but such as were divine and sacred and comprehended within their Catalogue The same care of the divine Providence was also shewed in the Christian Church For the last Apostles and especially Saint John who outlived all the rest made also as ancient writers relate such a Catalogue of the Holy Books of the New Testament for the same end as there had been one made of the old And it seemes that Saint John in the last Chapter of his Revelation would seale and shut up the close of it by His Apostolicall Authority and by His terrible protestations But the Christian Church after the death of the Apostles did not use the same scrupulous circumspection as the Jewish Church did For many writings of seeming piety passing through the Churches hands under the name of divine Books The care and severity in discerning cutting off the supposed ones was not used but only in such as were most notoriously false and did most dangerously corrupt Christian Doctrine as containe false Gospels and Epistles which were written in the name of the Apostles Being the worke of some Jewes which were turned Christians or of some Heretickes which were reproved and banished even in their first beginnings But a greater toleration was used with other Books
graeter not in his nature nor essentiall glory for therein the Son is equall with the Father Ioh. 5. 18. Philo. 6. but in the order of redemption in which the Father holds the degree of party principall as representing the whole deiâ—â— in its glory and Majesty and the Son that of Mediatour of peace and reconcilition The meaning is Seeing that I came from the Father and have beene manifested in the flesh for this worke my returne to the Father in his glory â—s a certaine proofe that all things are accomplished and therfore you ought for to rejoycefully having by 〈◊〉 free accesse to God and large communication of his graces V. 29. I have told you I have declared unto you the great good which my departure out of the world will produce unto you to the end that when you finde the effects of it you may be confirmed in your faith in me V. 30. The Prince that is to say the Devill is going to bend all his forces inciting the malignlty of men against me to bring me to nothing Luk. 22 53. but as hee hath no right in mee that am without fin so hath he no actuall power to doe with me according to his will and my death shall not bee thorâ—â— any endeavour of his but because I voluntarily submit my selfe to my fathers will about the salvation of the world V. 31. Arise it should seeme that Christ spâ—â—â— this going out of the house where he had eaten the Passcover and that hee uttered these following discourses upon the way untill hee came out of the Citie and went over the brooke Cedron Ioâ—â— 18. 1. CHAP. XV. VER 1. THe true Namely hee who in the order of spirituall things have the reall properties whereof the Vine beares the figure being immediately as it were wholly engrafted and rooted in the love life and favour of the Father who is as it were the ground I am the prop of the subsistency and the well spring of the spirituall life of my beleevers engrafted in mee by faith to beare the fruits of the spirit in good workes And my Father Namely hee is the first Author of all this order of grace having ordained his Son to bee the head of salvation and of life which is correspondent to the planting of the Vinâ— uniting unto him all his elect which is as it were the engrasting of the branches and by his spirit cutting ost and correcting all their vices and continually sanctifying them which hath a relation to the manuring and dicssing of the vine Verse 2. Every branch Namely every exterior member of the Church which by profession seemes to be ingrafted in mee though in spirit and truth hee it not See Rom 11. 17 20. 2 Pet. 1. 8. V. 3. Cleane Namely sanctified in your persons by my spirit Through the word Namely by my word accompanied with the efficacie of my spirit Ioh. 17. 17. Eph. 5. 26. 1 Pet. 1. 22. Others according as I have expresly told you Ioh. 13. 10. V. 4. Abide persevere in being united with mee by a lively faith that by this meanes I may likewise â—â—â—tinue in communicating my life and my spirit unto you V. 5. Without me being severed and cut off from my communion Doe nothing in spirituall workes truly good and holy and pleasing to God V. 8. Herein the good workes of believers reâ—ound to the glory of God as being effects of his Grace representing the holinesse of the heavenly Father in his Children See Matth. 5. 16. Ephes. 1. 12. Phil. 1. 11. Shall yee be you shall shew your selves to be truely such doing acts worthy of such a Title V. 9. As the Father as the Father loving mee most perfectly in the qualitie of Mediatour I doe eater changeably answer that love of his by my compleate righteousnesse which causeth that love to bee 〈◊〉 and immutable so doe you preserve the love which I beare unto you by a true obedience V. 11. That my have a perpetuall and full feeling of my grace in consolation of my spirit without interruption or diminution Verse 14. â—ee are this friendship shall bee knowne to be true by the effects of a conformitie of â—â—ll and correspondencie of love in sincere obedience Ioh. 14. 23. V. 15. I call you not besides that great tryall of my love by the benefits which I have conserred upon you in giving my selfe unto you There is also this second triall namely that I have communicated my secrets unto you wherein consists the application of the said benefits and the fruition of them V. 16. that yee should goe that in all the course of your life and chieflie in your ministerie you â—â—â—y persevere in bearing of good fruits the use whereof may be durable to your selves as fruits that are fitt to keep and a sure provision to nourish your faith and hope to eternall life See Ioh. 4 36. 1 Tim. 6. 19. That whatsoever the profit of these your good works shall redound to your selves seeing that by that meanes you shall alwayes have free accesse to God by prayers to obtaine alwaies increase of grace and of blessing In my Name to shew that howsoever good works do take away the hinderance of prayer which is sinne Iohn 9. 3 1. yet they are not the ground of prayer which ground is only the â—orit and intercession of Christ. Ver. 19. If yee were if you were on that side which is contrarie to my Kingdome of which side the Devill is head and hath no other end but the world and its owne concupiscence nor no other sence but that of the flesh nor no other motion but earthly and corrupt Hu owne Namely united to him by likenesse and conformity which is the naturall cause of love amongst men V. 21. They know not they have not nor will not receave any lively impression of God concerning the mysterie of redemption by his Son V. 22. They had not had they might seem innocent sinning thorow meere ignorance Ioh. 9. 41. Or their sin would bee nothing in respect of their voluntary rebellion V. 26. But when notwithstanding their hatred against my person and doctrine yet at last the former shall be acknowledged and the other established in the world by the most efficacious operation of the Holy Ghost and by your ministerie From the Father I my selfe having in the qualitie of Mediatour receaved it in all manner of fulnesse from the Father who is the well-spring of all grace to distribute it to all my members Iohn 3. 34. Acts 2. 33. Of truth See upon Iohn 14. 17. Testifie by his secret and internall inspirations and perswasions and by his externall works and miracles U. 27. From the beginning wherefore you ought to be fully informed of my doctrine and coversation 1 Ioh. 1. 1. CHAP. XVI VERSE 1. OFFended See upon Matthew 11. 6. V. 4. Yee may to dispose your selves to a voluntary patience and to be prepared as against foreseene and foretold accidents and to bee perswaded that they
hee wipes of this scandall shewing how that Gods promises were neverthelesse firme towards them to whom they were destined by him at the first in his secret counsell namely to all true Israelites in spirit created and framed by him to bee his true people Aud that therein appeared Gods Soveraigne power to be adored with all humilitie in chusing from everlasting and saving in his due time those which were acceptable unto him from amongst the whole masse of humane generation which was corrupted and lost in Adam Leaving the rest to the rigour of his justice against their sinne brought up to a fulnesse in many by a voluntary and obstinate refusall of the remedy of his grace Whereby the one have no reason to complaine of Gods justice nor the others to extoll themselves thorow pride Seeing that lying in the same perdition they are delivered out of it thorow meere mercy And therefore hee exhorteth the Gentiles who are called in stead of the Iewes to a deepe humilitie perseverance and holy use of Gods grace And on the other side he comforteth the Iewes because that even from that time God verified his promises towards many of them called and converted to the faith and would at his appointed time restore and bring againe the whole body of the Nation together with the Gentiles into the possession of his covenant Then he goeth on to exhort to Christian duties as well towards God as in themselves and towards other men brethren or enemies Princes and Magistrates weake members of the Church in knowledge and faith especially concerning the use of Mosaicall ceremonies concerning which there were great contentions and scandalls in the Church in those dayes And in conclusion he recommends them to the grace of God and himselfe to their prayers CHAP. I. VERSE 3. WHich was made namely in his humane nature which is a meere creature and was assumed by the sonne of God in unity of person see Joh 1. 14. Gal. 4. 4. V. 4. declared as by asolemne and soveraigne sentence Psalm 2. 7. to be the true sonne of God against all false judgments calumnies contradictions and doubts of the world Luke 1. 35. 1 Tim. 3. 16. According to namely according to his divine nature called Spirit 1. Tim. 3. 16. Heb. 9. 14. 1 Pet. 3. 18. which was before covered under the infirmity of the flesh but in his resurrection and after it manifested and shewed in power of divine glorie by effects which we are in altogither to bee admired V. 5. Grace namely this singular gift of beeing his Apostle Or the guifts necessarie for so eminent an office for obedience to cause the Gentiles to Submite unto and receive the Gospell by faith thorow which Gospell Christ raigneth over men all nations namely the heathen ones whose Apostle especially Saint Paul was acts 9. 15. Gal. 1. 16. 1. Tim. 2. 7. 2. Tim. 1. 11. for his name the Italian by his name to cause him to be acknowledged Or by him in his name by his authoriie and comimssion V. 6. Called manifest ye are paraâ—rkers of his covenant and members of his Church by his word directed to us and made effectuall by his spirit V. 8 Through Jesus Christ who is the means of this great good for which I give thankes and in whose name all prayers ought to be presented to God if we intened to have them heard and all our thanks-giving if wee mean they shall be acceptable to him the whole amongst the church Scattered overall the world V. 9. With my spirit the Italian in my spirit namely in my soul which is as it were the spirituall truth in which God is served by beleevers Or with my spirit that is to say with mine heart and intimate affection V. 13. That I might have that I might cause my ministerie to bring forth fruit amongst you to the advancement of Christs glorie and the salvation of his Church V. 14. Debâ—our namely bound by mine office of Apostle to procure the salvation of all men and to communicate unto them the talent which for that purpose I have received of God to the uttermost of my power without any destinction of nations or conditions V. 16. The power namely the only most effectuall means to save man so he have faith in Christ who is therein proposed whereas man in his owne nature was not sufficient thereunto Rom. 5. 6. and the law of God it self was weak through the flesh Rom. 8. 3. to the Jew to which nation the Gospell was first to be preached See acts 13. 46. to the Greek under this name are comprehended all the Gentiles whereof the greatest part and nearest and best knowne to the Iews were native Greekes and spake the Greek tongue V. 17. For therein is the he proves that by the Gospell man obtaines life and salvation namly because it presents unto 〈◊〉 the onely meanes and cause of life namely the true righteousnesse which is Christ imputed to man through grace and imbraced by him by a lively faith whereunto Habakuks saying hath a relation who attributing the meanes of obtaining and professing a spirituall life unto faith doth consequently also attribute unto it the meanes of obuining righteousnesse which is the onely cause of the said life Gal. 3. 26. So that faith vivifieth in so much as it justifieth Now this righteousnesse is called Gods righteousnesse because he is the supreame Author of it having appointed his sonne who was true God for to fulfill and acquire it and that hee out of his meere grace bestoweth it upon his elect and accepts of it for their absolution and that it alone can subsist before his judgement Dan. 9. 24. and finally because it is the accomplishment of all his promises Gods righteousnesse being oftentimes taken for his loyalty and mercy Rom. 3. 26. From saith that is to say more and more according as the faith increaseth and groweth strong so it doth more and more enjoy the benefit of this righteousnesse Or the revolution of his righteousnesse is receaved by a continuall act of faith which never ought to cease unall it be come to its fulnesse and accomplishment in the life everlasting V. 18. For the he proves that men have need of this imputed righteousnesse for to bee ssved because that of themselves they are all unrighteous as it appeareth by Gods evident judgements upon all mankinde From Heaven as from the throne of his justice Seeing the effects thereof can no way have a relation to inferior causes or evidently as comming down from heaven Ungodlines and unrighteousnesse these are the two kinds of sin wherof the 〈◊〉 is against the first Table of the Law and the other gainst the second Who hold as being in bondage to their owne perversitie and malice by which they binder the truth from having dominion over their actions The truth namely all that light knowledge of God and of his nature judgment and will as hath remained in them after sinne ver 25. See Rom. 2.
the creation and in the whole order of nature V. 21. In the wisdome namely in the frame and Table of this world which represents the infinite wisdome of God in its creation and conduct By wâ—sdome namely by the right use of reason and discourse See Iohn 1. 5 10. By the foolishnesse namely by the Gospell which according to the understanding of the flesh is but a shallownesse for the Iewes doe not finde therein the greatnesse of the miracles of heaven and of the clements as there was in the Ministery of Moses Ioshua Elias and others Nor the Gentiles the exquisite and subtile doctrine of Philosophers nor the eloquence of Orators by them highly esteemed and admired V. 23. A stumbling blocke the Italian A Scandall namely a subject of disdaine and of refusall by reason of the discordancie betweene it and their understanding See Mat. 11. 6. V. 24. Christ in whose person office actions word and Kingdome God manifesteth unto men and communicates unto them his Soveraigne wisdom and power opposite to the Grecians worldly wisdom and to the power of miracles required by the Iews V. 25. Because he gives a reason why the Gospell though esteemed by men to be foolishnesse and weakenesse is never the lesse wisdome and power namely because it is Gods whose least things if a man may say so do far exceed the greatest of mens V. 26. For yee see the like proceeding God useth in employing such meanes for salvation as are so contrary to carnall sence may be also perceaved in the calling of men amongst which hee often maketh choice of such as are of least esteeme Matth. 11. 25. as he had likewise done by the Corinthians After the flesh that is to say endowed with fleshly wisdome Ver. 27. To confound the Italian To shame Namely to make it appeare that before him all worldly power and wisedome is of no esteeme and how much it hinders the receaving of Gods grace and therefore to teach us that wee ought altogether to renounce it if wee meane to make ourselves capable of the glory of Gods Kingdom See Mat. 18. 3. V. 28. Which are not thus is shewed the totall annihilation of man before God without worth meâ—its strength or disposition Rom. 4. 17. To bring to nought namely to make us see and feele the vamtie and unprofitablenesse thereof for the end of life everlastâ—ng Things that are namely whatsoever the world holdeth to be greatest and most excellent V. 30. Of him having nothing of your owne God hath given you all in Christ according as hee hath made him to bee the spring and root of all the good things of the Church namely wisdome in the revelation of the mystery of salvation righteousnes in satisfaction and perfect obedience for the justification of man sanctification in the gift of his spirit of regeneration and redemption in the last and glorious resurrection by vertue of the mysticall union with him Luke 21. 28. Rom. 8. 23. V. 31. He that glorieth namely he that thinkes worthily of himselfe and would in truth have reason to doe it and raise him selfe by elevation of the spirit above the common sort of men let him seeke and acknowledge all the cause and matter thereof in God alone â—and in his grace to give him all the honour and glory of it CHAP. II. VER 1. THe testimony namely the Gospell in which God declares and testifies unto men his councell and will concerning their salvation 1 Cor. 1. 6. V. 2. Determined not I did not judge it fitting for me to know that is to say to make profession of any other knowledge or doctrine or to teach it V. 3. In weaknesse namely in misery and in an abject condition befitting the preaching of Christs Crosse. In feare namely of persecution Acts 18. 12. and so the sence would be that he had preached the Crosse bearing it himselfe Now that is the tryall of Gods faithfull servants which also dissâ—pates all worldly vanities and ostentations which ordinarily grow from too much ease rest Others take these words for the vertues of the reverence of God humblenesse and modestie As 2 Cor. 7. 15â— Ephes. 6. 5. Phil. 2. 12. V. 4. Demonstration that is to say in the divine efficacie of the Holy Ghost with which God doâ—â—â—ccompany his word rightly preached to enlighteâ— the mindes and perswade the hearts or at least redargue and convince them See 2 Cor. 6. 6 7. V. 5. In the power namely grounded upon and subsisting in that powerfull and invinsible internall perswasion of Gods Spirit opposite to all fraile reasons of humane art V. 6. How be it we speake the doctrine which I speake is nothing but a true wisdome and a wisdome altogether divine and spirituall Perfect namely true beleevers who only are capable of theâ—e mysteries A terme taken from the Pagans superstitioâ— who admitted none to their most secret ceremonies but only persons well prepared and purified 〈◊〉 many yeares Or it is meant for men of full and 〈◊〉 age See 1 Cor. 14. 20. Phil. 3. 15. Heb. 5. 14. 〈◊〉 if the Princes namely of that false reason of state or politicke wisdom of the great ones of the world which more directly fighteth against Christs kingdome then any else See Matth. 1â— 25. That come whose persons God sendeth into perdition and subâ—eâ—eth their councells so that they are not with all their wisdoms able to maintaine themselves Which is a certaine proofe that it is vaine and weake in respect of the Churches which brings forth everlasting life and glory Ver. 7. In a mystery after a divine manner incomprehensible to the fleshes understanding Before 〈◊〉 which hée from everlasting had ordained to reveale and communicate unto us to direct us thereby to eternall happinesse Ver. 8. Of the Princes namely mecre worldly oâ—es not enlightned nor regenerated by Gods Spirit They would not he sets forth the chiefe of the Iews and the other great oâ—es who joyned with them in condemning of Christ Acts 4. 27. under the example and name of all worldly Princes who by their obdurate ignorance doe make themselves their successors and imitators in persecuting the Gospell and the Church The Lord namely Christ Iesus true 〈◊〉 and likewise true everlasting God and glorious King of the Church Acts 3. 15. V. 9. As it is this passage is alledged more by â—llusion then according to the Prophets exprosse meâ—ning V. 10. For the spirit Namely the Holy Ghost is being true God with the Father and the Sonne 〈…〉 veth Gods most inward secrets and revealeth is much thereof to beleevers as is needfull for their salvation V. 11. For what namely none but the spirit can doe it for as mans soule and understanding only can know mans secret thoughts so none can know Gods secret thoughts but onely his owne spirit who also reveales it and perswades it to whom he pleaseth See Ioh. 1. 18. and 3. 11 32. V. 12. Not the spirit namely the carnall understanding and Judgement
is inward and knowne by God onely see Psal. 45. 13. Is not corruptible opposite to the corruptible ornaments of the body V. 6. Not afraid growing confident in God that following your vocation he will preserve you from all trouble and danger which you might feare from your unbeleeving husbands V. 7. According to the Italian discreetly or according to knowledge being the husband ought by right to be more understanding then the woman Or according as you are enlightned in the will of God by the Gospell Honour namely a certaine respect with a circumspectnesse to not offend contemne or reject them by reason of their naturall infirmities The weaker vessell the Scripture calls all men vessels in regard of their body and calling c. 1 Thes. 4. 4. 2 Tim 2. 20. Heires together namely with the women who in Christ are partakers of the same benefit of Gods grace and of the right to everlasting life see 1 Cor. 11. 11. Be not as well by the passion of wrath as by dissension whereas prayer ought to proceed from a quiet spirit and requires the consent of hearts and forgivenesse of offences see Matth. 5. 23 24. and 6. 14 15. 18 19. V. 9. Thereunto namely to endure afflictions patiently 1 Thes. 3. 3. 1 Pet. 2. 21. Or to performe Christs command Matth. 6. 14 15 and to imitate his example 1 Pet. 2. 23. V. 13. That will harme you there is no better nor more secure way for to mitigate the hearts of them that would injure one then meere goodnesse nor any better defence then innocency and if notwithstanding this a man doe receive any injury it is no more a true evill but a triall and exercise which proves to be for a mans praise and salvation V. 14. Of their terrour namely with a carnall feare of worldly men your persecuâ—ets which without faith takes away the understanding and deprives man of all good advice and counsell V. 15. Sanctifie that is to say give glory to him truely and heartily considing in his grace power and promise see Isa. 8. 13. And feare namely holy modesty and humility V. 16. Falsely accuse or trouble In Christ namely the Christian conversation of such men as being by faith united to Christ doe live and are governed by his Spirit V. 17. It is better this is said because that mans understanding is more impatient at undeserved then at deserved evils V. 18. Christ also who is the most perfect example and in being conformable to whom consists the supreame vertue and happinesse 1 Pet. 2. 21. Bring us that is to say should reconcile us and rejoyne us to him againe and should give us enterance into his glory Heb. 2. 10. Put to death the Italian mortified that is to say overcome with evils and afterwards really dead according to his humane nature which he had taken upon him in his passible and mortall condition but risen again from the dead by vertue of his divine nature here called spirit as Rom 1. 4. 1 Tim 3. 16. V. 19 By which the Italian in which namely in which divine nature he did formerly manifest himselfe to the world in the daies of Noah who was by his Spirit driven and inspired to preach repentance Heb. 11. 7. 2 Pet. 2. 5. as all the Prophets spake by Christs Spirit 1 Pet. 1. 11. Now St. Peters meaning seemes to be that though Christ were at all times the great Prophet of the Church yet the greatest part of the world was incredulous and rebellious to him as it appeared more expressely and generally in Noahs time and therefore it ought not to seeme strange if the same thing happeneth under the Gospell but then salvation is likewise onely for beleevers and perdition for all the rest of the unbeleeving world as it happened at that time He went a figurative kind of speech because Gods glorious abode is in Heaven and from thence he is said to come and descend when he manifests himselfe to the world by some singular operation Preached that is to say he caused Noah to preach Unto the Spirits namely to the men of that age whose soules are now in the infernall prisons imprisoned as it were there against the day of judgement see 2 Pet. 2. 4. V. 20. Soules that is to say persons By water the Italian By meanes of the water that is to say the water which drowned all the world carrying and bearing up the Arke V. 21. The like figure that is to say Noahs saving by meanes of the Arke in the middle of the deluge may be taken for a figure of the beleevers salvation out of the abisse of everlasting death which swalloweth up all the world and from whence they are delivered by vertue of Christs resuriection applyed and sealed unto them by baptisme see upon 1 Cor. 10. 2. Not the putting away that is to say not this corporall washing which is used in the action of outward baptisme which is of no efficacy for the soule of it selfe but the inward action wrought by the power of the Holy Ghost whereby the beleevers conscience is in a manner eased loosed and purified so that it being tried and questioned before God it answeres and witnesseth to it selfe by the holy Ghost pardon grace and peace Rom. 8. 16. 1 Cor. 2. 12. which is the foundation earnest and beginning of everlasting salvation By the resurrection by which Christ being come out of the abisse of death brings his members after him into everlasting life see John 12. 32. 1 Cor 15. 21 22. CHAP. IV Vers. 1. CHrist as he had said chap. 3. 1â— The meaning is seeing Christ hath suffered death and passion for us of which no man partakes by faith to justification and purging unlesse he have a spirituall conformity with him in mortifying of the old man and vivifying of the new one Rom. 63. 4. looke that you firmely propound unto your selves to imitate him and that shall be unto you in stead of Armour or defence against any assault or temptation see Rom. 6. 6 7. 7. 6. Gal. 2. 20. 5. 24. He that hath that is to say the true Christian that hath been crucified with Christ in what concerned his old man or naturall corruption Hath ceased that is to say sinne raigneth no more in him to cause him to make a continuall practice of it with a kinde of habit and delight though indeed it doth yet dwell and warre within him so that he cannot choose but as yet commit some act of it through weaknesse or at unawares see Rom. 6. 12 14. and 7. 18 23. 1 John 3. 6 9. and 5. 18. V. 2. In the flesh namely in this mortall life Gal. 2. 20. To the lusts devoting his life and actions there unto like to a servant busied altogether in his masters businesses Or in such sort that you be as it were living instruments of sinne to fulfill the desires and inclinations thereof and be wholly possessed by it V. 3. May suffice
indeterminable eternity of the Sonne of God equall with the Father in essence and glory vers 4. V. 9. Patience the Italian sufferance which he commands and brings forth in those who are his by his Spirit to his own likenesse see 2 Cor. 15. Others in the patient expecting of Christ. Patmos an Iland in the Archipelagâ— in these dayes by some called Palmosa into which Saint John was conâ—ined by Domitian the Emperour for the Gospel and the preaching thereof V. 10. In the Spirit that is to say In an extasie and rapture of minde in which all the senses were suspended and bound up by a supernaturall power and the understanding fixed and raised up to the contemplation of divine objects represented in the vision see Ezech. 11. 24. On the Lords day the Italian that is to say The day of the Lord So was the first day of the week called even from the Apostles time because that day the Lord was risen whereupon it was consecrated to exercises of piety in stead of the Sabbath see Acts 20. 7. 1 Cor. 16. 2. V. 12. I turned namely in vision The voyce namely him from whom it proceeded V. 13. Unto the Sonne the Italian unto a Sonne that is to say unto a man Dan. 7. 13. and 10. 1â— Revel 14. 14. and was Christ himself Revel 2. 18. who in vision shewed to Saint Iohn a likenesse of his humanity which is resident in Heaven V. 15. His feet see the explication of this upon Cant. 5. 15. Ezech. 1. 7. Dan. 10. 6. Fine brasse the Italian Calcolibano that is to say a kinde of most fine and bright brasse see Ezech. 1. 4. V. 16. Sword a figure of the most effectuall and penetrant power of Gods word in the destroying of his enemies and overcomming the world V. 18. Amen that is to say This is an everlasting truth which every one ought to acknowledge and worship The keyes namely the absolute power over these things to condemn unto them and to free from them at my pleasure V. 20. Are that is to say do signifie and represent The Angels that is to say the Bishops or the chiefe ministers honoured sometimes in Scripture with this title by reason of the resemblance of theirs and the Angels office concerning beleevers salvations see Eccles. 5. 6. Mal. 3. 1. The seven by which are meant the particular Churches because the Lord hath set in them the gift of his Spirit which is in stead of oil and faith which is in stead of fire to carry and hold up before all men the lamp of truth and knowledge of God and make it to shine before the eyes of the world by works see Zech. 4. 〈◊〉 Matth. 5. 15. Philip. 2. 15. CHAP. II. Vers. 1. THe Angel that is to say The Pastor or Bishop under whose person ought to be understood the whole Church That holdeth who is the soveraign Lord and master of all the Pastors who have no authority but from him who onely doth establish them and likewise can depose them according to their works Who walketh that is alwayes present and working in his Church in the power of his Spirit to preserve the light of his power and the oil of his grace in it as anciently the Priestâ— had the charge of the great Candlestick to make it clean and keep the lamps lighted in it all the night see Exod. 27. 20. and 30. 8. Levit. 24. 3. V. 3. Hast born the Italian hast born the burden namely those sufferings and that yoke which I have laid upon thee V. 5. Will reâ—â—â—ve that is to say I will deprive thee of every qualitie title and property of a Church transporting my grace and truth elsewhere Matth. 21. 21 41 43. V. 6. Nicolaitans most ancient hereticks who permitted the community of women and eating of idols sacrifices it is thought the name came from Nicolas a Deacon Actâ— 6. 5. and that the heresie was grounded upon an act and saying of his misunderstood if Histories be true V. 7. That overcommeth that is to say that perseveres unto the end against all assaules and temptations by a lively faith in me Will I give that is to say I will cause them to enjoy the everlasting goods of my glory Figurative termes taken from the earthly Paradiâ—e Gen. 2. 8 9. see Revel 22. 2 14. Paradice see Luke 23. 43. V. 9. Rich namely in spirituall goods see Luke 12. 21. James 2. 5. The blasphemie or sâ—anders and calumâ—ies And are not are not the true people of God in Spirit and faith John 8. 39. 44. Rom. 2. 28. and 9. 6. V. 10. Dayes some take these dayes for yeers as Dan. 9. 24. V. 11. Second death which is the everlasting and totall separation of the whole man from God and from his life to be abyssed into everlasting torments after the corporall death V. 13. Where Sataâ—s namely where he reigns powerfully be it by false religion or by wickednesse of life or by persecution of the Gospell My name namely the pure profession of my Gospel in which I have fully manifested my self V. 15. Nicolaitans who by such decâ—its did lead Christians astray 2 Pet. 2. 18. V. 16. Will fight that is to say I will destroy them by my judgements pronounced by my mouth and executed by my power and withall imprinting the feeling of their condemnation in their hearts by my word V. 17. Will I give that is to say I will cause him to enjoy the everlasting goods of my heavenly kingdom teaâ—ms taken from the Manna which was kept in the Sanctuary Exod. 16. 32 33. Psal. 65. 4. see Iohn 6. 31 35 48 51. A white stone the sigure of the new heart puâ—iâ—ied and made sound by faith which God bestoweth upon those who are his and whereon by his Spirit he engraves and seals the testimonie of their adoption by which they obtain the new name and right of the children of God Iohn 1. 12. Revel 3. 12. the certain judgement and knowledge whereof lieth in the closet of the beleevers conscience and is not manifested but onely by the effects Rom. 8. 16. V. 19. Service the Italian ministerie namely in alms assistances and other duties of charitie V. 20. Iezâ—â—â—â— whether this were that womans proper name or that for the resemblance of the old Iâ—zebel an impious dishonest and wicked Queene of Israel here be meant some false Prophetesâ—e of the Nicolaitans or some such like heretiâ—ke sects V. 21. Fornication namely bodily fornication and likewise the spirituall of idolatry V. 22. That commit adultery this may likewise bee understood spiritually of the communicating with that womans false doctrine V. 24. Aâ— have not as have no way assented to that devillish doctrine which those hereticks did qualifie with the name of great and deep mysteries of Gods Spirit 1 Cor. 2. 10. though indeed it was nothing but a gulph of abominations and hollow illusions of the divell Burthen or calamities or threatnings V. 26. My workes the faith and
upon them for not performing their duty or because the Tabernacle was built with that money Ex. 38. 25 and afterwards the daily offerings were bought therewith and those for holy days and other offerings for the attonment of all the people in general 2 Chro. 31. 3. which were the ordinary sacraments of the redemption of soules through Christ. V. 13 Halfe a shekel Which was the diâ—rachma Mat. 17. 24. which was a quarter of an ounce weight Now by the Jewish history it plainly appeareth that this tribute was paid every year though there were not always a solemn setting down of the people but it is likely that without that all those that were come to be 20 years of age gave in their names into the register or muster books of their commonalties and from that time begun to pay this tribute to God which was gathered and kepâ— in the treasures of the Temple see 2 Kin. 12. 4. 2 Chro. 24. 9. Neh. 10. 32. Of the sanctuary Some believe that there was an ordinary shekel of two drammes and another holy one of foure Others with more likelyhood hold that there was but one kind of shekel which is cal'd of the Sanctuary because that of these holy taxes there was one invariable estimation and weight whereof there was a proof kept in the Sanctuary to prevent the abatement of coine And it is thought that this is the same shekel as the Kings shekel is 2 Sam. 14. 26. See upon 1 Chr. 23. 29. V. 15 Therich Because that before God all soules are equall the debt equall and the price of Christs bloud likewise equall V. 16 A memoriall A perpetuall signe of obedience and of a faithfull homage given to God bestowed towards the use and means of attonement V. 18 The altar of the holocausts which was in the court V. 19 Shall wash The water running down through pipes this signifieth that no service can be acceptable to God if the person be not first purified by faith in the bloud of Christ Heb. 9. 14. V. 25 Holy ointment which signified the gifts of the holy Ghost without measure wherwith Christs human nature was endowed which is the Churches true altar and Tabernacle and was a figure of the consecration of his whole person to the office of Mediator see Ps. 45. 8 9. and 133. 2. Isay 11. 2 3. and 61. 1. Dan. 20. 24. John 3. 34. V. 30 Aaron It appeareth by Lev 4. 3 5 16 and 16. 32 that this unction was used only for the high Priests when they came to succeed and not for the inferior ones Exo. 40. 15. V. 32 Upon any strangâ—r the Italian hath it The flesh of any man out of the prâ—estly line true it is that by Go s expresse command the Kings were also anointed with it in case of the election of a new liâ—age or some notable alteratioÌ„ in the successioÌ„ see 1 Kin. 1. 39. Ps. 89. 21 V. 33 Like it To shew the reverence due to sacred things also that it is not lawfull for man according to his own fancy to frame unto himselfe any other means of sanctification but by the Spirit of God nor any other intercession but throuâ—h Christ. V. 34 Stacte the Italian hath it Storax others have it Stacte which is a liquor that issueth out of incisions made in a Myrrhe or Cinamom tree or a certaine fatnesse which comes out of myrrhe new pressed Onâ—cha the Italian hath it sweet â—nglâ—a ancient Authors make mention of this Uâ—glia or 〈◊〉 and say that it was the shell of a fish which fed upon Spâ—â—enard in certain ponds and thereby did get its sweet smell Now a dayes there is none at least not known Gaâ—banum A drug of evâ—â— sent but sure it was not meant of this ordinary sort or else it served only to temper and sharpen the other perfumes or else there was some mystery in this mixture to shew that even the best of our works have some defect in them With pure that is to say bright transparent and cleansed from all â—regs and soulnesse V. 35. Tempered together Exactly well incorporated and mixed the Hebrew hath it salted which seem take in the proper sense Pure made all of selected drags without any corruption oâ— defect V. 36 Some of it As much as will serve to make the daily incese Before the that is to say upon the Altar of incenses which was before the Arke wherein the Tables of the Law were called the testimony Exo. 30 with the great cuâ—tain between CHAP. XXXI VERS 2. I Have called That is to say I have ordained him by name or namely V. 3. With the Spirit Which sheweth that this was a knowledge and industry insused by God and not gained by art study or imitation V. 8. The pure Made of most pure gold and kept most cleanly through the Priests care V. 13. Veriy The Italian hath it Neverthelesse As much as to say though I will have these utensiles that are for my service to be carefully made yet will I not have my Sabbath broken A signe A holy document which I have set down for my Church by which I continually put her in mind of the benefit which she receiveth from me regenerating of her through my Spirit that resting from fleshy workes shee may apply her selfe to them of the Spirit which is the true spirituall Sabbath and this ceremony being holily observed by the Church sheweth that she consenteth thereto and employeth her selfe therein V. 16. Covenant By an enterchangeable bend it being correspondent to the benefit which I dispense and grant unto them by the externall Sabbath v. 13. V. 18. The singer A humane kind of speech meaning that it was done without any art of man only by divine operation and work CHAP. XXXII VERS 1. Gods Visible images which we will consecrate and then yeeld divine honour unto them It is likely that the greatest part of this people inclined to idolatry after the manner of Pagans and that they did desire many images but that Aaron in part consenting to their wicked demand would have them to acknowledge and worship the true God in this image which therefore he will have to be but one which shall go Shall be our guides in this v yage as the Lord hath been hitherto in the Pillar which having stood still all the time that Moses had beene in the mount it is likely that the people wearied with this long stay would substitute 〈◊〉 other signes of the Godhead which should move at their pleasure V. 2. Eare-rings By Gen. 35 4. and Judg. 8. 24. It seemeth that there was some pâ—â—fanenesse in the use of these earâ—-â—ings which Aaron would by this meanes root out take away one sâ—n by bringing in a worser V. 4. Calfe The Egyptians worshipped their Apis in the shape of an Oxe and their goddesse Isis had a Cows hornes and it should seem the Israelites tooke this shape from thence See 1 King 12. 28. Ezek. 20 7
would have together with the cleansing of the body the purificatioÌ„ of the soule to be also sought for by meanes of this sacrifice and besides these diseases being figures of the in 〈…〉 of the soul these ceremoniall sacrifices represented likewise the internall expiation Now amongst these three offered things one of the lambs v. 10. was for a meat offering the other lamb for a burnt offering v. 〈◊〉 and the ewe for the sin offering v. 19. females being also admitted for such sacrifices Levit. 4 28. V. 13 In the place Namely in the court For as the Lev. 7. 7. For these two sacrifices being in the same kind and degree of holinesse they ought also to be offered in the same place V. 15 Of oyle So the bloud and the oyle were joyned together Ex. 29. 4 21. For to figure the two parts of true spirituall purification namely the remission of sins by vertue of Christs bloud and the renewing of man by the spirit of regeneration V. 16 Before the Before the great curtain drawn before the sanctuary where the Arke was the peculiar place of Gods presence Lev. 4. 6. V. 17 Upon the bloud Upon the same part of the body upon which the bloud was laid V. 32 That which pertaineth See v. 10. V 34 In a house See upon Lev. 13. 47. V. 36 That all that is Before the Priest have judged of it the house could not pollute the stuffe nor the persons and therefore the sore being yet uncertaine it is good to empty the house for feare lest thé houshold stufle be also comprehended within the pollution of it when the Priest shall pronounce the sentence A law of equity and instruction to teach us to prevent Gods last judgement sequestring ones selfe betimes from the contagion of sinners and also to teach us that God will passe over and forgive the sins and faults of his children which they commit through meere ignorance but not those trespasses which they commit against their consciences and expresse manifestation of his will Be not May not be handled without infecting all them that touch it and must be purified before it may be put to any use V. 37 With hâ—llow strakès These are the same tokens as were for the leprosie in men persons Levitic 13. 3. V. 40 In an unclean place Upon the dunghill or into the sink where all unclean things were cast being contrary and opposite to a cleane place Leviticus 4. 12. CHAP. XV. VERSE 2. OUt of his flesh Or out of his genitall parts He is He is not fitting to converse freely with other men much lesse to come neere holy things and polluteth by his touâ—â— V. 3 Whether his Whether the person subject to this infirmity or naturall impediment be uncleane or actually lose his issues or for a time bee without them V. 9 Whatsoever The Italian hath it Every saddle or any other furnitur he rideth upon others have it any thing he rideth on horse asse mule waggon or litter V. 11 And hath not After he hath polluted them by touching V. 13 Is cleansed After he is made whole Shall bee clean to converse with other men and come neare to the Tabernacle there to perform the following things to be observed Lev. 4. 10. V. 15 An atonement See upon Lev. 14. 12. V. 16 Go out from him By nightly pollution or any other casualty besides lawfull copulation V. 18 Man shall lye The Italian addeth That hath an issue to whom such a chance hath happened or be touched with that impediment and have not beene cleansed Others have it if such a man lie with a woman and joyne his seed with hers V. 19 Anissue Her ordinary monethly termes Put a part In her owne private house out of common conversation Yet not out of the campe as the leprous or those who had suffered any nocturnal pollution Deu. 23. 10. V. 24 Lie with her Unawares for it was death for him that did it wittingly Lev. 20. 18. Others are of opinion that the capitall punishment was when the thing came to be published and that here it is spoken of the deed done secretly V. 25 Beyond the time beyond the ordinary time of seven dayes Lev 12. 2. V. 28 But if she be The Italian hath it And when she shall be If her issue stop let her so passe over seven dayes and if it commeth not again let her be held for cleane CHAP. XVI VERS 2. AT all times Not indifferently when he shall please but only once a yeare v. 34. in the day of the generall atonement for all trespasses of forgetfulnesse ignorance or carelessenesse where â—f they have not been purged by the ordinary sacrifices Dye not for his unreverence rashnesse and not sufficient atonement as it happened to his two sons V. 3. Thus shall Preparing and purifying himselfe with these sacrifices oâ—â—ered for himselfe in the court and afterward carrying the bloud of them upon the altar of incense in the holy place before he might entâ—â— into the most holy place Heb. 9. 7. V. 4 Linnen coate Together with all the other priestly apparell as it appearethby Exo. 29. 30. 35. V. 8 The scape Goat The Italian hath it as the Hebrew word is Azazel because that Goat was sent away which is the signification of the Hebrew word carrying with it being a piacular or purging oblation the peoples curse V. 11 Shall bring The Italian hath it Shall offer A particular repetition of the ceremonies of this sacrifice but only touched in generall v. 6. V. 12 From off the Altar Of burnt offering where the continuall fire was and stood in the Court directly by a line over against the Arke which was the peculiar signe of Gods presence V. 13. Upon the testimony That is to say the Arke within which were the Tables of the Law called the testimony Exo. 16. 34. and 25. 16. V. 14. Eastward Which way the Arke was turned Before the Upon the ground V. 16. Make anatonâ—ment See upon Exodus 29. 36. Heb. 9. 13. For the Tabernacle for part thereof called the holy place V. 18. The Altar Namely the Altar of incense V. 21. Shall lay See upon Exo. 29. 10. V. 24. In the holy place In the holy laver which was by the Altar in the Court which it was likely the Priest went forth into for to wash himself and afterwards came into the Tabernacle again to put on his cloths and then he came out again to offer the sacrifice His garments the ordinary priestly ones not the solemne and Pontificall ones which the high Priest never put on but when he went into the Sanctuary Exo. 28. 29 30 35. V. 25. The Altar Of the holocaustes or burnt offerings V. 29. Afflict With fasts and abstinence from all carnall pleasures and dispose your selvs by an inward conpunction and repentance for your sins to obtaine pardon and atonment CHAP. XVII VERSE 3. THat killeth Though it was for a common use yet the Lord would have all such bloud
for his house which was his own Yet it should seem by Jer 32. 7 8. That this Law was altered in ensuing ages V. 35 A stranger An Israelite but not of the same place or some stranger a proselite converted to Judaisme for otherwise God suffered them to take use for money lent to strangers either of nation or in religion Deut. 23. 20. V. 38 I am The benefit which you have freely received at my hands should invite you me thinks to do the like towards your brethren my children and my Covenant and absolute power which I have over you doth binde you to it V. 39 To serve Keeping him only as an instrument of his will and profit without any rigor or constraint by reason of his debt V. 40 Unto the yeare In case that it have pleased him to remaine in thy service after the seventh yeare was past Exo. 21. 2 6. V. 42 My servants And therefore none can get soveraigne Dominion over them to prejudice mine and besides strict bondage is a hinderance to the service of God 1 Cor. 7. 23. V. 47 To the slock That shall be borne in the countrie yet of a strange nation V. 48 He may be At any time without being bound to serve the strange master the six yeares ordained by the Law for an Israelite to serve an Israelite Exo. 21. 2. Deut 15. 12. V. 50 Of Iubile For the longest terme for whosoever was his master either stranger or Israelite the servant might come out in the yeare of remission But if the price exceeded the valuation of six yeares service or if he be contented to stay with the strange master after the seventh yeare but howsoever it happened at the Jubile he was to be free To the number Counting off the price he was bought for the wages for his service more or lesse according to the number of yeares that he had served V 54 In these yeares The Italian hath it By any of these meaneâ— Either by his service or by the help of some kinsman or by his own ransoming of himselfe CHAP. XXVI VERS 2 MY sanctuary My self who dwell there in the signes and demonstration of my presence and power see Lev. 19. 30. V. 5 Shall reach By reason of the great plenty V. 10 Old store Of provisions layd up in the former yeares which you have had no occasion to empty but only for to make roome for the new V. 11 My Tabernacle For an everlasting pledge of my presence in grace and power V. 13 Upright A phrase taken from beasts lightened of their yoke to signifie liberty mirth and glory Exo. 14. 8. Num. 33. 3. V. 19 As Iron The heaven shall not raine nor the earth bring forth no more than if each of them were massie and hard like unto these mettals V. 20 Shall be spent With tilling of the ground V. 21 Contrary That is to say as if you undertook to contend and resist me Job 15. 25. V. 24 Then wilâ— I also Psa. 18. 27. V. 26 When I have broken When I have taken from you all meanes of living by ordinary sustenance of food either taking away the vertue of it by my curse or causing you to want through dearth or barrennesse of the earth By weight As a rare and precious thing whereof account must be taken and the distribution thereof made with rigor and great exactnesse Ezech. 4. 16. V. 30 High places Sides of hills or hillocks or other places high by art or nature and dedicated to idolatry Images The Hebrew word signifieth certaine idols of the Sun or according to others certaine little cellâ—s or courts dedicated unto him wherein there was a continuall fire preserved upon an Altar An idolatry which questionlesse came from the Chaldeans or Persians Carkeises Stumpes and shifers of idols cast down Jer. 16. 18. Ezech. 4. 3. 7. 9. V. 31 Will not smell Will not accept of your sacrifices see upon Gen 8. 21. V. 32 Which dwell therein After you shall be driven out of it V. 34 Enjoy Being weary of bearing you and to bring forth food for such a perverse nation it shall then in a manner recreate it self finding it selfe disburthened and at leisure to take her own pleasure being without inhabitants see Lam. 1. 7. V. 35 Because it These long vacancies of the earth shall be in exchange of the labour it hath endured in bearing and nourishing of you being not suffered to enjoy so much as the rest of every seventh yeare according to my Law Lev. 25. 3. V. 39 Pine away Forsake their hardnesse of heart and humble themselves with teares and repentance V. 41 Uncircumcised Impure carnall prophane not regenerate by Gods spirit whereof Circumcision was a Sacrament Deut. 10. 16. Jer. 4. 4. and 9. 26. Ezech 44. 7. Acts 7. 51. Accept The Italian With a good will acknowledge c. Others if they willingly accept the punishment of their sin V. 42 The Land Chosen and consecrated by me for the seat of my abode amongst men for the abode of my Church and a signification of heaven to mine elect CHAP. XXVII VERS 2. THe person The Italian hath it When he hath made a vow â—f persons to the Lord There were two kindes of these vowes of persons the one to a particular holinesse such was that of the Nazarites wherein there was no way for ransome but he was to fulfill it in his own person Num 6. 2. the other to the service of God in his Temple to which God admitting none but the Levites the vow might be ransomed which is the meaning of these words a vow under estimation By thy The Italian hath it Under thy The taxe of which ransome thou Moses by this my Law oughtest to leave to the Priest V. 3 The shekel of see upon Exo. 30. 13. V. 9 Giveth Consecrateth unto God by his vow Shall be holy Offered to God in sacrifice according to the Law Lev. 7. 16. V. 12 Value it To be set to sale for the price which thou hast set upon it V. 13 Redeem it Keep it for himselfe for a certaine price which notwithstanding shewed a certaine kinde of lightenesse in the vow and consecration which he had made of it whereupon also the estimation is raised a fifth part V. 14 To be That the price of it may be carried into the treasure of the Temple from whence were taken out the ordinary charges belonging to the service of God V. 16 Of his possession The Italian hath it Of his inheritance That is to say of his own patrimony which is contrary to purchased fields v. 22. Omer A name of a measure which contained ten Ephahs Ezech 45. 1â— Of barley He specifieth this kind to signifie the Lands of least value whereupon they sowed barley and to shew the proportion which was to be kept in the estimation of wheat Lands which were more fat and fruitfull V. 17 It shall stand Without alteration or diminution V. 18 After the Jubile Some yeares after
warlike speech where the runners doe search diligently the Countrey for the Army which followes them so that to walke and lodge securely and commodiously So from the top of the cloud God did chuse convenient places and wayes Ezech. 20. 6. V. 34 By day And by night in a pillar of fire Exod. 13. 21. Deut. 1. 33. V. 6 Return The Italian Reconductest a Warlike word when after winning of the battaile the Captaine causeth a sound to assemble the souldiers together and doth reconduct his men in rest and security CHAP. XI VERS 1. HE did shew Begin to give some signes and to let fall some words of murmuring The fire some heavenly fire created and sent from God as a miracle One of the extremities Or one part V. 3 Taberah Burning A Flame V. 4 They did reâ—urâ— after the murmurings or after his coplaining on the same ocasion touched Ex. 16. 21 V. 7 Bdessium The Italian Pearl See Gen 2. 12. Others doe translate Bdellium to be a kind of transparent and pretious gumme V. 8 Fresh Oyle The Italian hath it Dayntiâ— pstae meat Al the Elders Interpreters do so expound the Hebrew word and so as it is related Exo. 16. 32. The Modernes do translate green Oyle or fresh or floure of Oyle V. 9 Vpon it Or upon the same field V. 11 Host thou afflicted The Italian Hast thou done this Gave this great annoy and labour V. 14 Alone There was already the helpers in the peoples overnment as the seventy Ancients and the other heads and Rulers Exo. 18. 21 â—4 but those doe not work except with their wits and naturall prudence as inferiours to the Prophetical and heroicall supremacy of Moses Deut 33. 5. and also sheweth that that subalterne dignity should be suspended See Exod. 33 11. But now Moses required that that Monarchical form might be changed into a government of good men to the which God consented distributing that same Propheticall spirit of Moses to the seventy so that the beginning and foundation of the government should be continually the same in the command of his spirit and word but that should be divers Organs of the same for an 〈◊〉 to Moses V. 15 Let meant see The Italian That I see that I prove the fury of the people for some tumultuous and ignominious death which I doe feare V. 16. Sevenly This Senate of the principals of the people was already established Exod. 24. 19. but without the gift of the Propheticall spirit Of the Elders chosen of the greater number of the other heads of the people Exod. 18. 25. for to constitute the great Councell or Senate Thou knowest Those thou hast chosen in thy own offices or else thou hast acknowledged and approved them in their owne exercises V. 17 I will come down see upon Exod. 34. 5. I will put a word taken from humane separations not that the gift of the spirit should be in any manner wanting in Moses but onely was made common to all the seventy in the publike government that insallible conduct of the spirit of God the which untill then had been peculiar to Moses V. 18 Sanctifie your selves By abstinence and purification of any impurity corporall or spirituall for to see an extraordinary apparition of Gods Majesty and for to participate the effects of it Exod. 19. 10. Others doe expound it simply Preparations V. 20. Vntill that In such abundance that not only it should be sufficient to satisfie you but also to make you have no mind unt it because otherwise their owne greedinesse had not been satisfied Psalm 7. 8. Vntill it come out which falls out sometimes when the stomack is turned and the food is violently vomited out Despised By incredulity and diffidence as contiariwise he is embraced and retained through faith V. 21. Foot-men Compleat and strong men as Exod. 12. 37. V. 22. Slaine Words of admiration joyned with some kinde of curiosity to enquire out a meanes the knowledge of which was onely reserved to Gods secret Providence yet not ioyned with any distrust of his power and much more free from any prophane scoffe at his promise as 2 Kings chapter 7 verse 2. Psalme 78. verse 20. John chapter 6. verse 7. See Luke chap. 1. ver 18 20 34. V. 23 Is the Is his power lesse now than it hath been heretofore in doing as great miracles as this V 24. Went out Of the Tabernacle where he received his answers from within the Sanctuarie Num. 7 89 V. 25 Come downe See upon Exodus 34. 5. Rested This gift of light and supernaturall guide was not conferred upon them for a short tâ—me but to remaine with them continually See the second of Kings chap. 2 verse 15. They prophesied Their spirits were enlightned with supernaturall knowledge and their hearts filled with heavenly vertue and their tongues set forth in a divine manner with holy and spirituall motions and gestures which were all Propliets properties See the first of Samuel chap. 10 ver 5 10. Did not cease This was a continued gift bestowed upon them in the execution of their places as in Moses some expound it and they continued no longer that is to say onely this first time the spirit which was to guide them all the time they were in office shewed it selfe in the afore-sayd extraordinary effects afterwards it was but an inferiour gift V. 26. Remained In their Tents being stayed there upon some lawfull occasion as by reason of some Ceremoniall pollution see 1 Samuel 20. 26. Jeremiah 36. ver 5. That were written By Moses in the number of those seventy which God had commanded to chuse V. 28 One of his young men The Italian hath it From his youth Others have it amongst his selected young men Forbid them It should seem that Joshuah did not know that these two bad been chosen amongst the rest to be members of the Senate and that hearing they prophesied that is to say spake in Gods name with extraordinary power and authority he did feare some schisme or that he feared the duminution of his Master Moses dignity and credit See Luke 9. 49. John 3. 26. V. 31. From the Lord Miraculously and at the very instant as Gods will was and upon the present occasion for otherwise sometimes the wâ—â—d ordinarily bringeth abundance of Quailes from beyond the seas The sea That is to say the red or Arabian sea V. 32 Omers A kind of measure called Corus which contained ten Ephas Ezcch. 45. 11. Spread them The wind had cast downe the quailes in heaps and the people because they should not be stifled nor spoyled laid them abroad and put them in the Aire that they might be good to eat for many dayes the propertie of these kindes of birds being such that they use to lye as it were astonieâ— for a time after they have beene driven any way by the wind wherein there might also be some divine operation V. 33. Yet it was chewed The Italian hath it Before it was spent or all eaten
be able to dye in his favour by vertue of his covenant and of his promises V. 13. From whence thou mayest see them Namely all wholly either because he beleeved that the fight of all the people was necessary for the magick operation which he desired or that there might be some conjurations and witchcrafts which are put in practice by the sight or that he would induce Balaam to stronger conjurations by reason of a higher object or that he purposed to affright Balaam himselfe by the apearance of danger shewing him such a multitude of people V. 14. The field It was some little plaine a top of the hill where the watches stood at the beacons or watch towers which the Hebrew word Zophim signifieth V. 15. Meet the Lord The Italian hath it only Meet with God and some revelation from him or with the devill and some of his magicall apparitions V. 19. Lye In his promises made to his people V. 21. He hath not beheld This may be understood of Gods publick service publikely pure from idolatry though there were many private and secret ones Amos 5. 26. Acts 7. 42. or by comparing them to other people which were given over to all impiety and wickednesse Or God hath not beheld c. that is to say he pardoneth them all their sins through his grace and purifieth them by his word and spirit And the shout there is a continuall cause of security and mirth by the blessings and safveguard of their God and through the manifold victories which he granteth them over their enemies V 23. Against Jacob The Italian hath it In Jacob O Balaam this people is not idolatrous nor given to divelish arts as thou art through Gods power he puts by and undoeth all the devils plots So God puts Balaams condemnation in his own mouth According to this time The Italian addeth Within a yeare according c. because that within the compasse of that time the people went over Jordan and tooke Jericho by miracle Others expound it in his time or within a certain time V. 24. Shall rise up They shall undergo their warlike attempts and shall not give them over until they have destroyed and conquered their enemies A great Lion because there are of two kinds See upon Job 28. 8. V. 27. Peradventure Words of a superstitious man as though divine aspects were more or lesse favorable as the Starres aspects are according to Astrologians traditions V. 28. Peor The name of a hill from which the Idoll Baal-Peor had his name Deu. 34. 6. CHAP. XXIV VERS 1. INchaâ—tmen's Or spels that is to say communications with the devill to learn or to receive from him meanes to satisfie Balak See Num. 23. 1. 15. He set without stirring or looking for any solitary place to call up evill spirits The wildernesse where the people were encamped V. 2. Aâ—iding Lodged in their camp which was ordered in manner of a City The spirit There came a revelation and propheticall motion unto him V. 3. Whose eyes are open The Italian hath it Whose eye is shut who from time to time and even at this present hath poeticall raptures and extasies through which the eyes and senses were lulled at rest and abstracted See Num. 12. 6. V. 4. Falling This also hath a reference to those trances and faintings which happened to them that were taken with the spirit of prophecie See 1 of Sam. 19. 24. Ezech. 1. 28. Dan. 8. 18. and 10. 16. Rev. 1. 17. Having his understanding is supernaturally enlightned by divine inspiration V. 6. Of lign-Aloes The Italian hath it Santaâ—i Aromatick and sweet smelling trees which grow in the East in great and thick woods Others understand the Hebrew word for the tree called Agallochum or Lign-aloes Hath planted that is to say hath created the kind of them through his omnipotency and preserveth it thróugh his providence without human art or labour Psa. 104. 16. V. 7. He shall powre God shall water his Churches garden with his abundant blessings having sowen his gifts and graces in it A metaphâ—r taken from the precedent of orchards and gardens Buckets Such as are used in engines and watermils to water gardens And his king Namely the King of Gods people Agag a common name of the Kings of Amaleck 1 Sam. 15. 8. from whence also the whole nation took its name Est. 3. 1 10. and 9. 24. Now this prophecy which according to the letter was accomplished in the destruction of King Agag and his people by Saul 1 Sam. 15. doth also comprehend Christs victories over his enemies who is the great monarch of his Church V. 9. He couched The Italian When is couched that is to say when he hath conquered that country which is allotted him by God and shall have settled himself in it and shall have established his state who shall be able to trouble or assault him Gen. 49. 9. V. 10. He smote In token of great anger as Ezek. 21. 17. and 22. 13. V. 14. I will advertise Here questionlesse Balaam gave that pestilent counsell of misleading the people to idolatry through the company of women to draw Gods vengeance upon it and withdraw his grace and aide from it See Num. 25. 1. and 31. 16. Revel 2. 14. The meaning of the words is that the Moabites at this time ought not to feare the children of Israel because God had commanded them not to set upon them Deut. 2. 9. they will subdue them a great while hence all the advice I can give thee to prevent this evill is that thou shouldst insnare this people into idolatry to the end that God himself may destroy them V. 17. I shall see him The Italian I see him by the spirit and by prophetick revelation I see that which I foretell as if it were now present though the event be yet a great way off A star David shining in glory who shall subdue the Moabites 2 Sam. 8. 2. Psal. 60. 10. whereby they shall be made tributary to his successors 2 Kings 3. 4. Now under this temporall domination is understood Christs spirituall dommation who is the true morning star Rev. 22. 16. and his Churches dominion over her enemies such as the Moabites had been to Israel See Zepha 2. 9 10. The children It seemeth he meanes all those that had part in the Meabites government which were many as it appeareth Num. 23. 6. Amos 2. 3. A state being as 〈◊〉 building whose foundation that beareth it up and bindeth it together is the Prince so the precedent words of Prince in the Italian for in the English it is Corners is taken from the corners of a fabrick and the word Destroy from the throwing down of a wall The meaning is the supreame power shall be cast down and the nation shall become tributary 2 Sam. 8. 2. yet it shall not be quite waste It may also be expounded children of rest that is to say a nation that hath lived a long time at rest and hath not
the publike proclamation whereby all of that age were to appeare for to be mustered V. 10 Together with Korah It appeareth by Num. 16. 32 35 40. that Korah was not swallowed up by the earth but that he dyed by the fire sent from God but he is joyned with the other because hee was a confederate in the same misdeed and was punished by a miraculous death at the same time A signe a document and example of Gods judgements See 2 Pet. 2. 2. 6. V. 12. Of Nemuel Gen. 46. 10. and 1 Chron. 4. 24. and in the following verses there is some difference in these names V. 29 Of the Machirites whereof see Jos. 17. 1. and by that place it appeares that Machir had divers children whereof some took their names from Machir and some from Galaad his sonne And the word famâ—ly here signifieth one of the great branches of this Tribe divided into families See Joshuah 7. 14. V 30 Jezar called also Abiezar Jos 17 2 Jud. 6 11 34. V. 42 Shuham called Fusim Gen. 46. 23. The Families Which were divided into lesser families V. 54 To many As well of the Tribes as of a Familie of the Tribes to some of which Moses assigned their inheritance on this side Jordan and appoynted Joshuah to do the like beyond V. 55 By lot In regard of the countries situation wherein they were to take more or lesse land according to the number of the persâ—ns see Nu. 33. 54. V. 58 The families Namely the lesser Families V. 62 For they The other Tribes were mustered to equall the quantity of the inheritance with the number of thâ—m who being above the age of twenty years were capable of being heads of Families But in mustering of the tribe of Levi this reason took no place wherefore they were mustered from a moneth old at which time both the mothers and the children were purified to shew that they were consecrated to God for his service even from their birth See Numbers 3. 15. and 18. 16. V. 63 Neere Iericho The Italian hath it Of Iericho see Num. 22. 1. V. 65 Caleb It is true that Moses was yet living but he is left out because he was to dye also on that side Jordan without comming into the land of Canaan Num 20 12. and 27 13. CHAP. XXVII VERS 1. THen came They did not appeare in their order in the publike muster amongst the rest of the families of Manasseâ— V. 3 And he was not Our father had not committed any publike misdeed nor was not fallen into any interdict whereby he merited to have his name extingu shed or to lose his right in the land of Canaan whereunto God had condemned Korah's faction causing their families to dye and their goods to be swallowed up Nu. 16. 27. 32. now this would have befaln ' him if being one of the heads of the families of Manasseh we his daughters had not had right to represent that family for his inheritance In his owne sinne The Italian hath it For his sinne Generally belonging to humane nature which also cleaveth to Gods children in this life whereby they are also subject to death or for having been participant of the common sinne of murmuring and sedition Num. 14 yet having committed no sinne of Anathema or a curse which was imputed to all the people and insnared them in the punishment till the whole family of the Malefactor were rooted out see Deuteronomy 13. 15. Joshuah 7. 24. 1 King 16 34. V. 4 Give unto us Give order that in the division of the land of Canaan every one of us may be received by the poll see Jos. 17. 4. V. 12 Abarim It was a long row of mountains amongst which was mount Nebo Deut 32 49. and upon that the top of Pisgah Deut. 3 27 and 34 1 where Moses dyed V. 13 Gathered see Num. 20. 21. V. 14 In Kadesh This is added to distinguish this strife wherein also Moses did offend from the other strife in Rephidim Exod. 17. 7. in which he did not participate of the peoples sinne V. 16 Of the spirits Who onely hast created the soules of men framing them and inspiring them with thy gifts according to thy will for to imploy them in severall vocations V. 17 Which may goe May governe them at home and abroad in peace and in warre V. 18 The spirit A singular gift and inspiration of Gods holy spirit to produce extraordinary motions and heroicall actions in him See Gen 41. 38. Judg 3 10 and 11 29 1 Sam. 16. 13 18. And lay To consecrate him to God and likewise to imprint in him a new increase of spirit proportionable to the new charge which is conferred upon him see Deut. 34. 9. V. 19 Set him To cause him to be acknowledged and accepted of by all V. 20 And thou shalt put This outward ceremony of laying on the hands shall bee accompanyed by me with a new gift of my spirit in heroicall qualities which shall appeare in his carriage look and gestures to gaine him the same authority and respect which thou hast with the people see Nu. 11. 17. 25. 1 Sa. 10. 6. 9. V. 21 Shall stand In all doubtfull and difficult businesses and enterprises see Jos. 9. 14. Judg. 1. 1. and 20. 18. 1 Sam. 23. 9. and 30. 7. After the judgement That is to say by way of oracle seeing that the high Priest having Urim and Thummim about him gave answers in Gods name which were of infallible truth and made a supream determination see Exod. 〈◊〉 15 30. Ezt 2 63. Before the Lord Before the Tabernacle turning his face towards the Arke or presenting himself before him by prayer At his word namely the high Priest CHAP. XXVIII VIRS 4. AT even The Italian hath Between the two evens see Ex. 1â— 6. V 6 whâ—ch was Which was ordained and used for sometime and afterwards was intermitted in the desert as many other ceremonies which had been ordained Amos 5. 25. Acts 7. 42. V. 7. In the holy place In the court neere the comming in of the Tabernacle where the Altar was Exo. 29. 42. V. 15. One kidde of the Goates The Italian A hee Goat See Lev. 42. 23. Num. 15. 24. V. 16. The fourteenth See upon Exo. 12. 6. V. 23. In the morning Under which is also understood that of the evening but this only is named because it was the first from which the solemnitie began V. 26. After your weekes That seven weekes which was from Easter to Pentecost Leviticus 23. 15. 16. CHAP. XXIX VERS 18. AFter the manner As it is set down v. 3 4 9 10. concerning meat-offerings And concerning drink-offerings Num. 28. 7 14. CHAP. XXX VERS 2. TO bind his soule Voluntarily submitting his person to divine punishment if he did faile in his vow and breake his promise Some understand these words for vows of abstinence and mortifying ones selfe for some reasonable and lawful respect towards Gods service See v. 13. 1 Sam. 14. 24. He shall
Magistrates are come down to this war They that handle the pen of the Writer The Italian hath it Conducting their troopes with staves of Scribes Annotations in the Italian are thus Staves bearing in their hands the signes and badges of their offices Numbers 21. 18. Of Scribes In Scripture they are so called which are towards the Law as well by teaching and expounding it as by judging according to it V. 15. Into the valley Of mount Tabor Iudges 4. 14. For the divisions The Italian Amongst therivers That part of the Reubenites whose countrey is bounded by two rivers namely Iordan and Arnon have shewed themselves very valorous and free in this expedition V. 16. Why abodest thou What was the reason that the other Reubenites have chosen rather to stay at home unworthily to attend their cattel whereof they have great store Num. 32. 1. then to come to this 〈◊〉 glorious and necessary a war For the divisions The Italian Amongst the rivers The reason of â—dis unworthynesse was carnall wisdome which considering the dangers of the war thought they did very wisely in making more account of their security then of employing themselves any way for the publick good and safety V. 17. Gilead Machir who had his portion in Gilead hath been commended verse 14. for being come freely to this enterprise wherefore it seemeth that we must here by Gilead understand the tribe of Gad which possessed the one halfe of Gilead Ioshun 13. 15. In Ships Because Dan and Asher had their Countrey neere to the Sea Ioshua chapter 19. verse 29 40. V. 18. In the high places of Namely in plaine and open field V. 19. The Kings Namely Jabin and his confederates They tooke no they could not get any prey nor take any prisoners to put to ransome V. 20. They fought See upon Iudg. 4. 15. In their courses Hebrew ways or pathes V. 21. The river These rivers and torrents were neere the place where the battaile was fought and it is very likely that many were drowned in them whose bodies were carried away with the water Strength of the enemies V. 22. Broken In their rash and over-hasty flight V. 23. Meâ—oz This name is not any where else to be found and it is likely that it is some altered name to point out some city obscurely as Mich. 1. 10 11 12. Or every consonant of this word did shew the first letter of the names of some places as might be Megiddo Rabbot Zabulon three cities neere unto the place of that battaile Said the I do pronounce this curse by the revelation and command of the Son of God himselfe Iudges 2. 1. who appeareth to me in the shape of an Angell whose only servant and instrument I am in the conduct of his people Of the Lord of his Church to the safeguard of which the Glory of God himselfe is annexed V. 24. In the tent As the Kenites did dwell for the most part in tents in Palestina Iudges 4. 11. Ier. 35. 7. V. 25. Lordly dish In a dish or cup fitting for his greatnesse and dignity V. 27. Dead The Italian Desolate losing his life as he had lost his men and armes V. 29. Returned answer To confirme and comfort her selfe An ironicall representation V. 30. On both sides Before and behind Meet for the neck meaning some great kind of Royall mantles buckled under the chin V. 31. Forty yeares Counting from the fourescore Iudg. 3. 30. CHAP. VI. VERSE 2. THe dennes Which afterwards served for shelters places of refuge and strength untill the last desolation of the Iewes See 1 Samuel Chapter 13. verse 6. V. 3. Of the East Namely the people of Arabia which was Eastward from Palestina Iob chapter 1. verse 3. V. 10. Feare not As every religion is joyned with a feae of that deity which it serveth and worshippeth the true religion with a feare of piety and knowledge the false religion with a blind and superstitious feare V. 11. An Angell The Son of God himself appearing in human shape wherefore he is also called the everlasting Lord v. 14. and 23. See Ios. 13. 14. Iudg. 2. 1. and 13. 3. Ab-Lzriâ—e It was one of the families of the tribe of Manasseh Ios. 17. 2. Threshed He did not thresh it openly upon the threshing floore as he was wont to do for feare of being espied by the Midianites but he did beat it out with staves or clubs privately in the wine-presse without making any noyse V. 14. Thy might Of body and mind which thou must acknowledge God hath heretofore given thee and now it shall be doubled upon thee by my Spirit to execute thy vocation of deliverer of the people V. 15. My family The Italian My thousand as the tribes were thus divided into thousands Exo. 18. 25 Mic. 5. 2. V. 17. That thou The Italian That thou art hee The great Angell of God which appeared so often V. 18. My present Of corporall food wherewith he meant to honour the Angell as Abraham did Gen. 18. 5. and Manoâ—h Iudg. 13. 15. looking for some signe which the Son of God gave him in that selfe same food V. 21. Departed Vanished suddainly away for a little while for presently after he appeared unto him again and spake to him v. 23. V. 22. Alas Words of an affrighted man who was afraid to die according to the conceite of all those to whom the Son of God did any way shew any beame of his glory See Genesis 16. 13. and 32. 30. Exodus 24. 11. and 33. 20. Deut. 5. 24. Judg. 13. 22. Isay 6. 5. For because Must I therefore die being cast down and swallowed up by thy Majesty Or plainly thus have I seen the Angell c. V. 23. Peace be unto thee be quiet be free from feare Or else I give thee my grace and blessing V. 24. An Altar For a remembrance and a monument Jehovah Shaâ—om The Italian hath The peace of the Lord the Lord alone is the author of all peace security and prosperity See concerning these titles Exodus 17. 15. Jeremiah 33. 16. Ezechiel 48. 35. V. 25. The grove Which according to the custome was dedicated to idolatry Judges Chapter 3. verse 7. V. 26. Rocke It might be some clift hard to get off where there had been some place of retreate and defence V. 31. He that will plead I will take upon my selfe the revenge of this impiety presently words of zeale-inspired by God V. 32. Jerub-baâ—l A man against whom Baal is to strive and contend See 2 Samuel Chapter 11. v. 21. V. 34. Came upon Did seize on him by an unaccustomed heat and zeale and filled him also with heroicall gifts necessary for the executing of his office V. 37. Behold Words of an humble and religious craving of a signe in such a dangerous and high calling to be thereby strengthened in faith and obedience against all contrary perswasions and not to prescribe God any thing or to tempt him rashly CHAP. VII VERS 2. AGainst mee Taking
which was the Moabites peculiar idoll 1 Kings chapter 1â— v. 7. is v. 24. called the God of Ammon V. 24. Wilt not thou possesse This is said in a manner of graunting according to the meaning of Ammon an idolatrous King and not to attribute any power unto the idoll Chemosh See upon v. 13. V. 25. Did he Namely Balak after Isiael had conquered the Midianites Numbers chapter 31. verse 7. let them in peace enjoy the Amorites country without any more question though that had formerly been belonging to the Moabites V. 26. Thrce hundred It is thought that these yeares must be reckoned from the comming out of Egypt including also the forty of the voyage in the wildernesse V. 27. Have not Thou hast therefore no reason to un 〈…〉 ake this warre nor to offend and assault me demanding of a thing which was never thine nor yet to prepare for any defensive warre being no way provoked nor urged 29. The spirit He was set on upon this enterprise by a magnanimous motion of Gods Spirit V. 31. Shall surely be This vow seemeth to have a reference to a thing devoted as in Leviticus chapter 27. verses 28 29. Offer it If it be a thing lawfull to be offered or otherwise I will put it to death These kind of vowes were not commonly used but only against accursed Nations which were Gods enemies Numbers chapter 21. verses 2 3. Joshua chapter 6. verses 17. 18. 1 Samucl chapter 15. verse 3. But Jephtah transported by the vehemency of his zeale for the peoples safety inconsideratly devoteth other persons and things and doth bind himselfe so firmely that he could not recall it V. 34. With timbrels According to the custome of those dayes Exodus chapter 15. verse 20. 1 Samuel chap. 18. verse 6. Dances the Italian hath it Flutes or dances V. 35. Opened my mouth An ordinary phrase in Scripture for vows which signifieth an irrevocable word binding irremissibly V. 37. Let me alone Defer the execution of thy vow giving me this small respite to prepare my selfe thereunto by refraining frequented places and company to satisfie my naturall griefe for seeing thy posterity faile in me and therewith all thy joy and comfort I dying unmarried and without issue V. 39. Did with her The strangenesse of this act which hath no president hath caused many to beleeve that he did not cause her to be put to death but that he did consecrate â—er to God by some unexpressed way and do translate the ensuing words And she knew no man Whereas the Italian translation is And she had not knowne any man But there bein no such consecrations mentioned in the Law and the devotâ—ment having such a precise necessry in 〈◊〉 it seemeth that the exposition of the 31. v. 〈◊〉 to be preserred V. 40. Tolament Those that hold she was not put to death translate it to talke with her CHAP. XII VERS 1. NOrthward To Gilead which was North of Ephraim Wherefore See such another example of insolency in the Ep raimites Judges chapter 8 verse 1. V. 3. Put A Scripture phrase that is to say I have put my selfe into great danger of my life like as that which is some in the palme of ones hand may easily fall oâ— bâ—snâ—tched away V. 4. Becausetiey 〈◊〉 The Ephraimites pride was the occasion of this waâ— who in câ—â—t â—pt 〈◊〉 upbraid the Gileadites saying they could not live but only by their benefi and favour and that they had no power of themselves being encompassed by these two mighty Tribes and that they ought not to go about any publick enterprise without them who were their heads and protectors V. 6. Sibboleth Through custome or corruption of language naturall to the Ephraimites V. 7. In one of the Cities Or in the Country of Gilead which was divided into severall cities V. 15. Of the Amalekites It was a mountain in the Ephraimites country so called for some unknowne reason see Judges 5. 14. CHAP. XIII VERS 2. ZOrab See concerning this City Ioshua chapter 19. v. 41. V. 3. The Angel The Sonne of God himselfe as it appeares by verse 18. and 22. See Iudges 2. 1. and 6. 11. V. 4. Beware The sanctifying of thy sonne must begin from thy selfe Now amongst all the sanctfyings that of the Nazarit-ship was the most noted and required the strictest abstinence from wine and all manner of drinke that would make one drunke Num 6. 3. V. 5. A Nazarite A figure of Christ the great Nazarite perfectly 〈◊〉 from his mothers womb to be the Saviour of the world Matthew chapter 2. 23. The resemblance of the one to the other is as well in their miraculous births as in the gifts of the holy Ghost in strength and justice For as Samson alone without an Army and almost without any weapons saved the peopl So Christ hath done of himselfe â—â—y chapter 63. verse 5. Hose chapter 1. verse 7. There are also diverse other correspondences which shall be noted in the progresse of the histoiry Begin For the Philistims continued in troubling of the people a long time after Samson untill they were at the last subdued quite under David who was a figure of Christ in the glory of his last comming destroying all the residue of his enemies 1 Cor. 15. 25 26. V. 6. Very terrible Majesticall glorious and sparkling with divine light V. 8. That shall bee Or when hee shall bee borne V. 15. Vntill wee Thinking it was some Prophet or some created Angel and therefore he would do him honour in imitation of Abraham Genesis Chapter 18. vâ—â—se 5. Iudges Chapter 6. verse 18. V. 16. Though thou This thy food doeth not befit me I being no man and if thou wilt bestow it in a sacrifice bestow it as upon the true God and not as upon a created Angel V. 17. May do thee honour As a Prophet by service acknowledgement and respâ—ct or as a good Angell by remembrance renowne and reverence V. 18. Askest Thinking to know my name as a creature is Secret The Italian hath it Incomprehensible Hebrew hidden difficult or admirable as Isay 9. 5 Now by the name he meanes the essence and divine glory it selfe V. 19. A meat offering Manoa had questionlesse brought bread with the Kid and she employed that bread â—n a meat offering which was wont to be joyned with the Sacrifices V. 20. From off the Altor He calleth that part of the rock so where these offerings were offered V. 23. At this time Namely of the childes sanctification and the promise of the Churches deliverance through him in this time of our great wants are not signes of anger but of grace V. 25. The Spirit Which was extraordinarily conferred upon those whom the Lord had chosen for deliverers of his people To move him To inspire magnanimous thoughts into him and give him a miraculous strength of body and minde and incite him to do great and more then humane acts In the Campe of Dan The Italian hath it Mahane-Dan
That is to say upon Coursers or Dromedaries V. 20. Heards Which the Amalekites had gotten in other places besides Ziklag and Jewâ—y Those other cattell which were Davids and his followers V. 24. So shall his Italian Ought his to be not only in naturall equity they being commanded to stay behinde and executing a charge so needfull for the whole army it being reasonable that he who hath preserved the common goods should be paid out of the common stock But also by Gods expresse law Num. 31. 27. Josh. â—2 8. V. 27. Bethel This word signifieth house of God whereby some have imagined that it ought to be understood of Kiriath â—eaâ—â—m where the Arke was 〈◊〉 Sam. 7. 1. CHAP. XXXI VERS 2. ABinodab It may bee hee that is called Ishui 1 Sam. 14. 49. V. 6. All his men His familiar and houshold servants V. 11. Iabesh Questionlesse in remembrance and gratitude for their deliverance by Saul 1 Samuel 11. 11. V. 12. Burnt them Which was not ordinarily used but onely in case of necessity as here that they might be no more found nor exposed to ignominy see Amos 6. 10. V. 13. They tooke their bones Halâ—o calcinated for to give them buriall THE SECOND BOOK OF SAMVEL THE ARGVMENT THis Booke containeth the continuation of the Historie of GODS people under David's raigne who after the death of Saul was raised thereunto by degrees being first acknowledged and accepted of by his owne Tribe of Judah and some yeares after by all the rest through his victories over the rest of those which were of Saul's side and at the last by the death of Ishbosheth Saul's son who was installed in the Kingdome And in his executing of this office the historie describes unto us the excellent and heroicall vertues wherewith the Spirit of GOD had endowed David as well for wisdome justice equity and humanity politick governement and establishment of a perfect order in his house and the state of the whole Kingdome as also for valour knowledge and understanding in military affaires through which he obtained continually notable victories as well in forraigne wars as in civill commotions factions and rebellions whereby his State was firme and the people setled in assured rest and the enemies over-throwne destroyed and subdued round about them the bounds of the Kingdome enlarged even to the limits anciently appointed and promised by the LORD Then is set downe his eminent piety and his singular Zeale by which he was moved in GODS Service purged by him from all corruption regulated by an admirable order and held in greater majestie and veneration than it was at first having for that purpose brought the Arke of the Covenant neere himselfe to Sion having by Divine revelation conceived the designe of the fabrick of the Temple and prepared and consecrated infinite treasures for that worke and purchased the ground upon which it should stand The history setteth also down the incomparable blessing wherewith Davids life and raigne was crowned and rewarded whilest hee governed himselfe in this laudable manner by glorious victories and conquests in peace security and wealth Obedience love and perfect respect of his people in numerous issue prosperity and tranquillity at home and benevolence and respect of strange Nations and Princes And it sets down also how David being run out into irregulate desires violence perfidiousnesse ambition and pride vices ordinarily accompanying an absolute power did also feele GOD'S heaviest punishments in tragicall enormities and confusions in his own familie in publick revolts and practises against his person indivisions factions civill wars plagues and other scourges in his Kingdome But as the holy Ghost by which he was stamped and sealed did never utterly forsake him to an unbridled and unlimited forsaking and refusall but by the ministery of his Word did continually recall him to most humble and sincere confessions lively acknowledgements and a deep repentance and loyall conversion followed by an exemplarie patience and humilitie in bearing of GOD'S punishments So did GOD also temper his severity received him againe into grace and peace and for the love of him had mercy upon his people converting all these sinister chances into a greater rest glory and happinesse And all this through GOD'S power and free will who having chosen David for a sacred type of CHRIST and his Father according to the flesh would also give a signe and pawne of the Eternity and blessing of CHRIST'S Kingdome in the firme lastingnesse and prosperity of David and his posterities As likewise the promise of CHRIST'S Kingdome was the solid basis of the lastingnesse of Davids whose ruines were at the appointed time to bee gathered together and the vices and disorders thereof corrected and rectified by CHRIST'S spirituall and everlasting Kingdome which being by David apprehended in Spirit did many times incite him to give unto the LORD most holy and devout thankes ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. VERS 2. AND Earth See Joshua Chapter 7. v. 6. Job 2. 12. V. 7. When he looked The greatest part of this narration is faigned only to gaine favour at Davids hands for assuring him of his adversaries death and his relation of having cooperated therein because that the description set down 1 Samuel 31. is farre different from this V. 9. Stand I pray thee To cause the point of the speare to come through Anguish the Italian hath it This armour of maise retaineth c. Armour The Hebrew word signifieth as well an embroydered coat Retaineth Hath hindered the speare from comming through me V. 13. A stranger Dwelling among the children of Israel being become a proselite or otherwayes V. 16. Be upon That is to say beare thou the just punishment of thy capitall offence see Leviticus â—0 9. V. 18. Teach To bring them to the exercise of weapons and especially of the bow because therewith the Philistims had prevailed most against Saul 1 Sam. 31. 3. V. 19. The beauty The Italian O beautifull Or pleasant a title oftentimes given to the land of Canaan Psalme 48. verse 2. and 50. 2. Jeremiah chap. 3. verse 19. Lamentations chapter 2. verse 15. Ezechiel chapter 20. v. 6. Daniel chapter 8. verse 9. and 11. 16. V. 20. Tell it not Would God this evill newes might be hidden from the unbeleevers who will therupon take occasion to blaspheme God and contemn his Church as Judges 16. 23. Mic. 1. 10. The daughters as the custome was in victories 1 Samuel chap. 18. v. 6. V. 21. Let there be no All this cursing of these places is but only a patheticall exaggeration of his griefe as Job chapter 3. verse 3. Of Offerings Of thankesgiving to the Lord. The meaning is may that place which hath given so much occasion of sorrow never yeeld any subject or meanes of mirth Cast away In the flight the most valiant have cast away their weapons or after their death they have layen scattered here and there Aâ—â—inted Consecrated by the Lord for a lawfull King Meaning hee is dead as Tyrants and Usurpers
decorum whilest hee danced which Michal hatefully exaggerates through pride V. 21. It was It is an honourable action to leape with a holy joy before the Lord though in outward appearance it do not somuch savour of gravitie And GOD notwithstanding this my humility will make mee seeme never the lesse worthy nor majestick before men V. 23. Had no child This seemes to bee noted for a punishment of her pride CHAP. VII VERS 3. SAid Not by divine revellation but of himself being a holy and pious man considering the designe of it selfe was praise worthy and that God guided David by his holy spirit in all his enterprises V. 5. Shalt thou build me Words of admiration not of reprehension The meaning is Hast thou had such a light thought as for to build a firme and and setled habitation to the signes of my presence which have hitherto been unsetled and wandring I have not as yet done this honour to any of the other tribes out of which I have chosen Judges and a King I doe like of thine intent 1 Kings Chapter 8 verse 18. But be thou content with those honours which thou hast received at my hands the putting of this thy designe in execution is reserved for thy sonne V. 7. Spake I a word God had often sayd in his Law that hee would chuse himselfe a place but he had not expressed where nor what kind of place it should be And therefore he lovingly admonisheth David to wait for this expression V. 11 And as This is added to extoll Davids raigne who had for ever suppressed the adverse nations and setled Israel in a firme repose and forme of government whereas the Judges had but onely delivered them from the tyranny of some one nation and that but onely for a certaine time Make thee A Scripture phrase which signifieth giving continuance of posterity and a durable being See Exodus chapter 1. verse 21. 1 Kings Chapter 2. verse 24. V. 13 For my name To mee my selfe who have made my selfe knowne to my Church as it were by a proper name that my name might bee called upon therein and that the holy meanes of my revealing may therein bee used and distributed For ever That is to say continually till the Messias Genesis Chapter 49. verse 10. Who was to come from David according to the flesh and change the temporall and figurative Kingdome into a spirituall and everlasting one V. 14 His father By adoption and grace to Solomon and by eternall generation to Christ Hebrewes chapter 1. vers 5. If he This is referred onely to Solomon and his posterity and not at all to Christ. With the rod with rods accorded to humane weaknesse through a benigne and louing correction and not extreame according to the rigour of divine Justice to utter destruction see Job chap. 23. ver 6. Psalm 39. 11. Isaiah 27. 7. 8. and 47. 3. Jeremiah 30. 11. V. 16. Before thee Thou and every one of thy successors seeing it and enjoying it Or even as it hath been during thy life V. 19 And is this The continuation of thy blessings upon my posterity is not as the succession into goods and honours which by the Law of Nature and Nations doth passe from the fathers to their children and so to their posterity but this is thy singular and meere good will and deed V. 20 What can I cannot sufficiently with words acknowledge thy favours they surpasse my capacity but thou knowest the motions of my heart which the tongue cannot parallel See Gen. 31. 10. V. 21 For thy words sake This admirable revelation of thy grace towards me and my posterity is grounded upon nothing but onely upon the designe which thou hast set downe out of thy owne meere free will V. 22 Thou art great The Italian Thou art exalted That is to say thou oughtest to be praised and exalted and indeed so thou art by mee and by all the faithfull According As thy miracles and divine works doe testifie â—the remembrance of which is come even to us and our times V. 23 Went to Did in a manner come downe from heaven to display and lay upon his glorious power upon earth Exod. 3. 7. 8. And their Gods To whom the idolaters attributed the glory of having overcome the true God and having subdued the people Exod 12. 12. V. 24 Confirmed Thou hast gotten a perpetuall right unto them and by thy benefits hast gained them unto thee and thine obedience and â—â—ast confirmed their being that they may alwayes subsist to serve thee Israel That people which is according to the flesh untill the comming of the Messias but that which is according to the spirit for ever V. 27 Found in his heart The Italian found his heart That is to say hee hath gathered together all his thoughts and affections and recalled them from the errors of the world to unite and imploy them all in the making of this prayer unto thee V. 29 Before thee Under thy protection CHAP. VIII VERS 1. MEtheg Amâ—ah This name is not any where else in Hebrew it signifieth the bridle of the angle or corner It may be it was some strong hold in some straight passage by which one might take the City of Gath 1 Chron. 18. 1. is set downe that hee took Gath and all the precincts of it V. 2 Calling them This it seems must be understood of the Prisoners which hee divided into three parts whereof two he put to death and saved the third V. 3 Zobah A countrey of Syria As he went Namely David himselfe to enlarge his bounds to the river Euphrates acccording to the bounds set downe by the Lord. Genesis Chapter 15. verse 18. V. 4 A thousand 1 Chron. 18 4. There is the number of seven thousand but here it seemeth are reckoned none but the chiefe Houghed To make them unserviceable being unwilling to make any store of these instruments of pride and carnall confidence See Joshua Chapter 11. verse 6. V. 7 The shields see 1 Kings chapter 10. verse 16. V. 9 Hamath A city of Syria which is thought to be Antioch it selfe V. 10 To blesse him To congratulate with him V. 11 Dedicate Namely for the preparation of the building of the Temple and other uses for Gods service See Chronic. chapter 29 verse 2. V. 13 The valley Which was in Idumea 2 Kings chapter 14. verse 7. Psalme 16. ver 2. Eighteen thousand Which were Idumeans 1 Chron. 18. 12. V. 14 Became Which lasted untill the dayes of Joram King of Judah 2 Kings chapt 8. 22. according to Isaaks prophesie Gen. 27. 40. V. 16 Recorder The Italian Chancellor or speaker as 2 Kings 18. 18. V. 17 The Priests Namely secondary Priests as great substitutes under Abiathar high Priest See upon Numb 3. 32. Whereupon when Abiathar wâ—s thrust out by Solomon Zadock was put in his place 1. Kings chapter 2. verse 27. and 35. V. 18 Cherethites The common opinion is that these were the Kings guard The cause
the Altar 1 Chron. 16. 39. and 21 29. Caught hold see upon 1 Kings 1. 50. V. 31. Blood the guilt of his murthers with which I should be burthened if I did not punish him for it V. 34. In the wildernesse a place for pasturage and feeding of cattell and was part of that countrey which belonged to the tribe of Iudah V. 35. Put in the roome putting in execution by his soveraigne power Gods order concerning the succession of the first borne to the Priest-hood Zadok being descended from Eleazar Aarons first borne 1 Chron. 6. 50. and 24. 3. and his expresse declaration made afterwards 1 Sam. 2. 31. V. 37. Thy blood thou shalt beare the punishment of thy capitall offence and shalt be the causer of thine own death V. 43. Of the Lord made in his name he being the maintainer of it the said oath having all its efficacy and vertue from him and by his ordinance V. 45. Before the Lord being wholly consecrated to his service Or through Gods perpetuall care and providence V. 46. Was established after all the heads of factions and dissentions were cut off CHAP. III. VERS I. AND took seeing Solomon was not blamed for entring into this kindred and that hee yet remained in the perfect state of wisdome and piety we ought to beleeve that it was done upon condition that the woman should turne to the true service and worship of God which seemes to be confirmed in the verse following contrary to that which he did afterwards 1 Kings 11. 4 5 7. V. 2. Only this verse ought to bee joyned to the next in this sence In all but this namely of having a constant and setled place for sacrifices according to Gods commandement Deut. 12. 5. Solomon in his beginning was a most religious observer of Gods true service in high places upon certain little hills and rising places through a perverse imitation of the ancient Patriarkes And although Moses his Altar were in those dayes in Gibeon the people assumed liberty to sacrifice elsewhere straining that to an extraordinary abuse which had been tolerated onely in some extraordinary cases and to some certain persons See Exod. 20. 24. Deut. 27. 6. The name of namely unto God who did manifest himselfe in the sacred signes of his presence Deut. 12. 5. V. 4. The King in the middest of this variety of Altars which was tolerated for a time Solomon notwithstanding bare a singular devotion to Moses his Altar V. 7. To goe out I know neither how to govern my selfe nor my people having not yet sufficient wisdome or experience through want of yeares V. 9. To judge that is to say to govern by doing them justice V. 12. Any King or Prince equall unto thee in the art or quality of well governing V. 15. And behold by the lively feeling of Gods spirit and through the light and impression which remained in him he knew it was a divine dreame as Gen. 41. 7. V. 16. Harlots common harlots being forbidden Deut. 23. 17. we ought to beleeve either that the law was not strictly observed or that they were some particular mens bond-women that were not married or that they were sojourners according to the other signification of the Hebrew word as Ioshua 2. 1. V. 26. Yerned or waxed warme V. 28. Of God or divine infused into him through Gods spirit CHAP. IV. VERS II. VVHich he had the Italian of his Court or which belonged unto him V. 3. Recorder see upon 2. Sam. 8. 6. V. 4. Abiathar if it be the same as is spoken of 1 Kings 2. 26. it must be understood that though he was degraded by Solomon yet he kept the name and next degree under Zadok V. 5. The officers of which verse 7. Principall that is to say his favorite or private friend and the second person in government V. 9. Makaz this name of city or countrey is not mentioned in any other place but by the rest which are here added they belonging to the tribe of Dan it is very likely that this was also of the same tribe V. 10. In Aruboth this place is not mentioned any where else but by the aforesaid reason it should be in the countrey belonging to the tribe of Iudah V. 11. Dor see Iosh. 17. 11. V. 12. Taanach see Iosh. 17. 11. Zartanah this is not the same as Ioshua 3. 16. and 1 Kings 7. 46. Abel-Mehola see Iudges 7. 22. Iokneam it seemeth to bee the same Iokneam as is mentioned Ioshua 19. 11. and 〈◊〉 34. which was in the confines of Zabulon V. 14. Mahanaim Ioshua 13. 16. V. 21. The River namely Euphrates according to Gods promise Gen. 15. 18. V. 22. Measures the Italian hath the Hebrew word Cors which was the name of a large measure which contained ten Epâ—as V. 23. Fâ—llow Deer the signification of the Hebrew word is very uncertaine but most interpreters hold that it was a kind of wild goat V. 24. Tiphsah this was some city of Syria neare 〈◊〉 Euphrates V. 26. Forty thousand 2 Chron. 9. 25. there is mention made but onely of foure thousand stalles therefore we must imagine that in each stall there were ten severall distinct places to place a horse in each one V. 30. The East namely Arabians or Caldeans who as well as the Egyptians Acts 7. 12. were very skilfull in liberall arts and naturall sciences V. 31. Ethan there were Israelites of the tribe of Iudah descended from Zerah and therefore Ethan was called the Ezrahite see 1 Chron. 2. 6. Psal. 88. 1. and 89. 1. V. 32. Proverbs part whereof are set downe in the book of Proverbs and Ecclesiastes V. 33. The hysop it is so called ordinarily by reason of the similitude of the Hebrew name yet others â—old iâ— to be rather wall-Rue CHAP. V. VERS III. VNto the name which should beare the name of the Lord and should be peculiarly consecreated to his service and presence 1 Kings 3. 2. V. 9. Food for Tire and Sidon wanted food and made provision thereof in the land of the Israelites Ezr. 3. 7. Ezech. 27. 17. Acts 12. 20. For my houshold or for my Court this was the price of the timber besides other quantities of co 〈…〉 e which Solomon gave the workmen for their labours 2 Chron. 2. 9. V. 11. Measures see 1 Kings 4. 22. pure oile the Italian virgin oile see upon Exodus 27. 20. yeare by year which by all likely-hood lasted no longer then while the Temple was building and those workmen and materials were employed V. 14. Over the levie to make the levie and to see them follow their work V. 15. That bare these were strangers as also the three thousand of the verse following 2 Chron. 2. 2. V. 16. Three hundred in the selfe-same place of the Chronicles there are six hundred but certainly three hundred were over and above to make the number compleat at any time upon any chance V. 17. Costly the Italian fine namely by reason of the hardnesse and
but according hee doth not meane that it depended on his will but that Gods determined scourge should not cease untill Elias had taken away the occasion of Gods wrath 1 Kings 18. 41. and that afterwards hee might with a good faith desire God to releive his people V. 3. That is which by direct line runs into Iordan V. 9. I have commanded I have within my selfe decreed it so and will inspire the womans heart that shee shall performe it V. 12. A cake poore folkes bread made in haste and ill baked and dressed The meaning is I doe want bread and dy that being eaten we have nothing left us to live on and must wholly referre our selves to Gods will V. 15. Many dayes the Italian hath it a whole yeare or for many dayes V. 18. What have I wherein have I offended thee or wherefore thou being a godly man and one of Gods Prophets art thou come into my house who am a poore sinfull woman to the end that knowing my sinnes thou mayst draw Gods judgements upon mee or why doest thou grieve me with thy presence which reproveth me for not having amended my selfe through thy words and conversation see Luke 5. 8. V. 20. Hast thou words of wonder as wondering that God should comprehend this woman within the common calamity seeing one would imagine the presence of his Prophet the dispencer of his graces and mercies should be a safegard unto her V. 21. Stretched himselfe as well to expresse the servencie of his prayer as the desire hee had to make him even partaker of his owne life see 2. King 4. 34. CHAP. XVIII VERS I. The third yeare after that Elias had hid himselfe from Ahab 1. King 17. 3. for that drought lasted three yeares and six moneths Luk. 4. 25. Iam. 5. 17. V. 10. The Kingdome other Kingdomes and nations V. 12. Carry thee by a swift and supernaturall motion which did often befall the Prophets Eze. 3. 12. 14. Acts. 8. 39. feare and therefore deserve to have thee save mee from this danger V. 17. That troubleth being the cause of this drought and other evills by meanes of thine imprecations because thou wilt not submit thy selfe to the common order in matter of religion and of Gods worship V. 19 All Israel the generall congregation of the deputies of all the communalties of the people the groves these were the ministers of some false oracle or of the idolatry practised in Ahabs grove 1. Kin. 16. 33. which notwithstanding did not come being peradventure forbidden by Iezakel V. 21. Between two or between two thoughts whether you shall serve God or Baal Standing in suspence which of them is the true God for it is likely that if you were throughly perswaded which is the true God you would serve him only Hee speaketh thus because that in the calves they presumed they served the true God see upon Exod. 32. 4. 2. Kings 10. 16. 31. answered him not either through confusion and compunction of the spirit or through perplexity not knowing as yet what his intent was or for feare of Ahab V. 22. I only publick defender and maintainer of Gods pure service for the other prophets had hidden themselves V. 24. Let him be God let him be acknowledged and worshipped for the only true God V. 26. I capt Idolaters actions in their Sacrifices imitating the motions of holy joy and zeale used in true service of God 2 Sam. 6. 14. Psal. 26. 6. Or else by these motions they would make shew of being possessed by a Divine Spirit and ravished into propheticall extasies see vers 29. V. 28. Cut themselves see upon Lev. 19. 28. V. 29. Prophesied faigned as though they had been ravished in minde by distracted gestures see 1 Sam. 18. 10. Of the offering the daily offering aâ— even Exo. 29. 39. An observation which peradventure was observed by these Idolaters that regarded or gave any heed V. 30. Repaired it is likely that upon the top of Mount Carmel there had been an Altar erected to the true God according to the common custome of high places and that it had been overthrown by the Idolaters V. 31. Twelve in token that all Israel in it twelve tribes was to be united in the worship of the true God V. 32. He built for the use of that time being an extraordinary time and use which was permitted especially to Prophets and other persons who were inspired by God see Exod. 20. 24. V. 33. Powre it out to take away all suspition of any hidden fire or to make the miracle so much the more worthy manifest and unreproveable V. 36. At thy word by thine expresse command V. 37. Thou hast give them now the Spirit of repentance as thou hast heretofore forsaken them and let them goe astray Isa. 63. 17. Others and doe thou turne there hearts back namely from Idolatry V. 38. Fell an ordinary signe of God approbation in matters which concerne his service Lev. 9. 24. Iudg. 6. 21. 2 Chron. 7. 1. of the Lord created by him miraculously V. 40. Slew them by speciall revelation of Gods will touching the Prophets personall execution of this businesse for howsoever those Prophets did justly deserve death Deut. 13. 5. and 18. 20. see 2 King 10. 25. V. 41. Get thee up the scourge of drought is ceased the principall cause being taken away which had provoked Gods wrath wherefore rejoyce there is me thinks I heare it the thing is as certaine as if it were present V. 42. Down upon the earth an action of most humble and servent prayer by meanes of which God had determined to grant the benefit V. 43. Towards the Sea whence great vapors arise which breed clouds and raine V. 46. The hand he was filled with and driven by a supernaturall strength and agility to over-runne the speedinesse of Ahabs waggon CHAP. XIX VERS III. FOr his â—ife or according to the motion of his soul that is to say according as Gods Spirit did move and drive him V 4. I am no better that I should live longer then they It may bee that having had some revelation of his taking up into heaven and being now weary of living he did desire God to take him unto him aâ—cording to the ordinary custome and manner of men without any further delay V. 7. The journey into which the Spirit driveth thee Now he is commanded to eat for to fulfill natures order of which God is the author and to this small quantitie of food there is a miraculous increase of vertue given to shew Gods omnipotoncie above all order when it pleaseth him V. 8. In the strength not naturall but by miracle infused into and added unto this food V. 9. What dost thou a loving reproofe of Elias overmuch feare which had caused him to forsake his vocation V. 11. Passed by he caused the signes of his glorious apparition to passe before him amongst which the violent and terriable ones were but only preparatives and fore-runners to dispose the Prophets
time between the Iewes and that mixture of nations which took and bare the name of Samaritans As for the Kingdome of Iudah the History declareth that though the Church and Gods true service and corsequently his Word Sacraments Grace Presence and Spirit were therein preserved yet as well through the peoples enraged inclination to idolatry as by the infection of the ten tribes there were such vices engrafted into it both against the first and second table of Gods Law that they could never be rooted out neither by the Prophets ministry nor by Gods punishments nor by the authority and zeal of many excellent Kings who excelled in piety and vertue and whom God raised from time to time to repaire the breaches and to stay the imminent ruine Whose holy endeavours and works were almost alwayes overthrown by their successors boundlesse impiety So that the Lord at last after hee had miraculously saved the people of Iudah out of the Assyrians hands delivered them into the Caldeans hands who afflicted weakned subdued and wasted them severall times and at last took sacked and burnt the City of Ierusalem and the Temple of God extinguished the Royall Line and carried away the small remnant captive to Babylon After all which through the excesse of the Iewes malice and Gods rigorous vengance a small remnant which remained in the countrey was carried into Aegypt in a state not lesse lamentable but farre more accursed than theirs who were in Babylon the most terrible Eclipse and interruption that the ancient Church ever bad Which notwithstanding Davids progenie and the holy seed among the people was preserved the one to bring forth Christ according to the flesh at the appointed time and the other to people the Church and to bee gathered and ingrafted in his everlasting spirituall Kingdome by the power of Gods promises CHAP. I. V. 2. BAalzebub see upon Matth. 10. 25. V. 7. What manner namely what was his stature habite and shape V. 8. Hairie either by reason of his own hair or by reason of his Prophetick mantle which he wore that was of haire Zac. 13. 4. Mat. 3. 4. V. 10. If I be seeing that after so many proofes of my being a Prophet and notwithstanding my faithfulnesse you will yeeld me no faith nor obedience but by a prophane scorne you call me man of God I beseech that great Lord whom I serve that he may confirme and make good my ministery by thine examplary punishment A motion of the Spirit of God in zeale of a just punishment see Luke 〈◊〉 54. V. 13. Let my life take compassion on mee and spare my life V. 17. Iehoram brother of Ahaziah and sonne of Ahab 2 King 3. 1. CHAP. II. V. 2. TArry here this is spoken by Elias to make Elisha so much the more desirous of going along with him that he might be a witnesse of his taking up into heaven which the Church was to bee certified of in all ages for divers ends V. 3 The Sonnes see upon 1 King 20. 35. knowest thou this was by Gods spirit revealed to some of those Prophets and peradventure to the whole Colledge V. 9. Be upon me seing thou hast consecrated mee to be thy successor and conductor of the Prophets mediate towards God for me that he may grant me gifts and the conduct of his spirit which thou hast had in great eminence as Num. 11. 25 even twice as much as any ordinary Prophet to the end that I may be capable of that degree of superiority having a larger portion of gifts then ordinary V. 10. A hard a rare and singular thing which is not ordinarily promise nor can be obtained but by very fervent and instant prayer see 1 Pet. 4. 18. if thou see me I give thee this for a signe to shew thee whether thy desire and my prayer have been heard The sense is if God permits thee to see me goe up into heaven he will also grant thee that gift which thou desirest To raise Elisha his attention so much the more to mark this great miracle with all its circumstances so much the better V. 11. A Charet or the likenesse of a charet went up was ravished up into heaven and in an instant transformed out of all qualities and conditions belonging to this mortall and earthly life and clothed with eternall and spirituall without passing by the way of death as Enoch Gen. 5. 24. Both examples being as it were a prelude of Christs glorious ascension into heaven see 1 Cor. 15 51. 1 Thes. 4. 17. by a whirlewind wrapped up in a fold of clouds and darknesse which did presently take him out of sight V. 12. The Charet as thou hast been the Lords faithfull warrier for the safety of his Church so now art thou carried into his Kâ—ngdom of glory as it were upon a tryumphall Charet rent them to shew that he was grieved and much moved V. 14. Where is I shall see now whether God hath heard me concerning the gift of that portion of spirit which I desired of him in trying to doe the same miracle as Elias did words of invocation and faith rather then of doubt and diffidence V. 15. They said may bee by revelation or by some splendor majesty or divine manner of moving which they perceived in him the spirit God hath by a firme and lasting grace conferred the same gifts of his Spirit upon him as Elijah had as Num. 11. 25. V. 16. Lest peradventure for it is likely that Elijah had often been ravished so and divinely transported and afterwards sound againe see 1 Kings 28. 12. V. 17. Till he was being overcome with their importunity he could not gain-say them send to assure them that Elijah was no more upon earth and by this meanes bring his owne ministery into so much the more esteeme V. 19. The ground barren the Italian hath it the land disinhabited by reason of frequent sicknesses abortive births sudden deaths c. Others say that hereby is meant the baâ—renesse of the plants and their corruption V. 20. A new for feare of some legall uncleannesse and also for reverence of Gods power which shewed it selfe in this miracle V. 21. And cast not because there was any naturall power in the salt to work any such effect especily there being but such a little quantity of it but onely by the will of God who makes use of any thing he pleaseth for a signe or token of his power to shew by the weaknesse of the signe though it have some relation to that effect that the vertue proceedeth immediately from him see Exo. 15. 25. 2 King 4. 41. and 6. 6. V. 23. Mocked him not onely through a childish kinde of wanton boldnesse in regard of his person but through a kinde of prophane impietie towards his ministery they being bred up in Idolatry which Elisha's prophetick spirit did very well perceive and therefore hee caused them to taste the punishment thereof V. 25. He went being driven out of one place
heads made in the fashion of golden bosses or knops 1 Kings 6. 18. and they served for heads to the nailes with which the said plates were fastened to the said Cedar boards and likely they were set in the middest of the eight squares of those chaines and nets wherewith the walls were adorned the upper Chambers they were certaine principall roomes of the building of the porticoes appointed for the holy Ministers to make their meales in like unto refectories or else for places of meetings and councell see 1 Chron. 28. 11. V. 10. Image work or moveable which were not fastened nor joyned in as those which were upon the cover of the Arke and those which were upon the walls Others have it moving that is to say made as if they were in act of flying or going V. 11. The wings the foure wings of the two Cherubins together V. 14. The vaile the Italian the curtaine which seemeth to have been hanged up before the wall which parted the holy place from the most holy one 1 Kings 6. 16. thereon namely wrought in embroidery V. 15. thirty and five both of them for either of them were seventeen cubites and a halfe to which joyning the pedestall of each which was of halfe a cubit they came to bee of eighteen cubits a peece as it is said 1 Kings 7. 15. Ier. 52. 21. Chapiter the Italian Capitells see upon 1 Kings 7. 16. CHAP. IV. VER VII THeir forme it seemes we ought to understand this of that forme which God prescribed to Moses Exod. 25. 31. 40. or some other which David had from God as 1 Chron. 28. 12. 19. in the Temple in the forepart of it called the holy place V. 9. The great court the peoples court divided into severall parts by porticoes with brasse with plates of brasse fastened on with nailes V. 19. Altar the Altar of incenses or perfumes V. 22 Were of gold that is to say covered with little golden plates laid upon the wood whereof they were made 1 Kings 6. 30. 2 Kings 18 16. CHAP. V. VER III. IN the Feast seven or eight dayes before the feast of the Tabernacles in which dayes was celebrated the feast of the dedication and immediately after the feast of the Tabernacles 2 Chron. 7. 9. V. 4. Levites the Priests of the Tribe of Levi Num. 4. 15. V. 9. Vnto this day this must bee understood of that time when this History was first written and not of the time when it was again compliled by Esdras for the Scripture makes no mention of the Ark neither at the taking in of Jerusalem nor after the returne from the captivity V. 11. Were sanctified by ceremoniall purifications joyned with acts of internall piety and devotion did not then they came at that time all together though afterwards they observed the courses of waiting appointed by David 1 Chron. 24. and 25. V. 13. For he is good whether they sung the 136 Psalme from the beginning to the ending or other Psalmes joyning this verse as a burthen unto it an ordinary thing in your Anthiphones 1 Chron. 16. 41. the house such a cloud as was in the antient Tabernacle Exod. 40. 34. Num. 9. 15. CHAP. VI. VER V. NEither chose I not but that there had been other Rulers over the people but there had been none made with a promise of succession in the same dignitity nor expressely to be the figure of Christ as David was V. 13. Scaffold in other places called a pillar 2 Kings 23. 3. 2 Chron. 23. 13. of the Court of the people which looked by a direct line towards the Altar through the gate of the Priests Court verse 41. let thy Priests see the exposition upon Psal 132. 9. CHAP. VII VER I. THe glory the thick cloud a signe of Gods glory which in this world though present and of officacie is hidden from the senses and is not to be comprehended by humane understanding and shall not bee fully revealed till wee come to everlasting life see 2 Chron. 5. 13. the house namely the holy and most holy place V. 2. Could not see upon Exod. 40. 35. V. 3. Upon the for the cloud was both within and without the Temple as Exod. 40. 34. V. 5. Dedicated see upon 1 Kings 8. 63. V. 6. Of the Lord that is to say holy when David praised by their ministery the Italian having Davids Psalmes in hand the subjects of this musick were Davids Psalmes and Hymnes 1 Chron. 16. 7. V. 8. The Feast of the Tabernacles which lasted seven dayes and was celebrated successively after the dedication which had also lasted seven dayes V. 9. Solemn Assembly namely eight dayes after the Feast of the Tabernacles Levit. 23. 36. V. 14. Will heale I will free him from the scourgeâ— wherewith he shall be afflicted CHAP. VIII VER II. THe Cities Solomon had first given them to Haram 1 Kings 9. 11. but hee not accepting of them restored them to Solomon which seemeth here to bee pointed at V. 10. Over the people the Italian that people which wrought those kinds of works V. 11. Because the places a reason grounded upon some ceremoniall purity against which divers accidents might be fall women either upon the customes of that woman or some of her followers who peradventure did yet retaine many of Egypts prophanities V. 14. The man of a Prophet guided therein by Gods spirit V. 18. Ships the Italian hath it stuffe to build ships the Hebrew ships but by reason of that they could not come from Tyre into these Countreys without fetching an infinite great compasse wee must understand the Hebrew words for ships in severall peeces or for Timber and materials to make ships of CHAP. IX VER IV. HIs ascent the Italian and what he offered in the house c. or the ascent by which he went up into the house c. see upon 1 Kings 10. 5. V. 11. Terraces the Italian entries along by the railes thereos as it is expounded 1 Kings 10. 12. V. 12. Besides that the meaning may bee that he did not give her presents of the same quality but farre more precious Or that besides that which hee gave her in exchange or requitall of her presents he added many more thereunto out of his own meere bounty and liberality V. 18. Fastened with golden tackes hooks or nailes CHAP. XI VER VI. HEe built that is to say he fortified V. 10. Fenced Cities by scituation and nature whereupon hee thought it good to strengthen them by art also V. 15. For the Devils that is to say for the Idols in which the Devils were served Levit. 17. 7. From hence it appeares that besides the Calves in which Ieroboam pretended though fasly to serve the true God he erected also or suffered to be erected other Pagan Idols V. 17. And Solomon before he was corrupted by Idolatry which howsoever it appeareth by this place he did not commit himselfe but onely suffered and gave way to it in behalfe of his women
apprehending them as well as you The question is whether a child may not make his moane to his father and whether a good conscience may not maintaine it selfe before God and whether in such strange accidents a man may not be doubtfull and desire to be cleared by God V. 4. To whom dost thou tell these things to an ignorant and silly man dost not thou tell them â—o mee who know them as well as thy selfe Iob 9. 2. and 11. 3. and 13. 2. whose spirit wilt thou terme thy discourses to be divine inspirations being such vulgar and ordinary things Or doe but truely examine what spirit it is that moveth the to talke thus to draw your false conclusions out of yo 〈…〉 discourses and you will find it is impossible to bee the spirit of God V. 5. Dead things c. the Italian hath it the Giants were formed by God and c. that is to say spirits condemned under the earth as devills and the damned who are also called Giants in the Italian translation Prov. 2. 18. and 9. 18. for the Giants of the primitive world Gen. 6. 4. which were drowned in the deluge were an example of everlasting damnation 1 Pet. 3. 19. Now Iob would say I can exalt Godâ— Majesty and Power above that which you speak of it V. 7. The North all the hemisphear of the Ar 〈…〉 tick pole under which name hee comprehends the whole heaven which is a subtile body seeming to bee a vacuity though there be no vacuity in nature see Gen. 1. 6. hangeth hee hath appointed even from the first creation that the earth being the heaviest of all the elements should stand immoveable in the center of the whole universe compassed about on every side with the ayr having no prop nor supporter but only its own weight see Psal. 104. 5. V. 8. Hee bindeth a poeticall terme meaning that hee keepeth up the vapours where of the raine is engendred gathered up in the clouds as in bottles or barrells see Iob 38. 37. V. 9. Hee holdeth back the Italian hee seelâ—th that is to say hee stretcheth out the heaven which is his throne like to a great coverture or seeling which hee shadoweth over with clouds when hee pleaseth V. 10. Compassed hee hath made great hallow places and channells in the earth within the which the sea and other waters of the earth are kept that they should not overflow Gen. 1. 9. untill so long as the world lasteth there will be a vicissitude of day and night Gen. 8. 22. V. 11. The pillars a poeticall phrase as much at to say the whole universe is shaken by him see Iob 9. 6. Psal. 18. 9. and 104. 32. Mat. 24. 29. V. 12. Divideth namely when the children of Israel passed through the red sea the fame of which miracle was spread all over the neighbouring countreys Exod. 14. 21. Others doe understand this more generally as Isa. 51. 15. Ier. 31. 35. the proud the Italian hath it Rahab a common name for Egypt Psa. 87. 4. and 89. 10. Isa. 51. 9. the signification of it is proud haughtinesse whereupon some have understood it for the rising of the waves of the Sea V. 13. His spirit that is to say his divine and essentiall power serpent the scriptures callâ— all great sea-fishes and sea-monsters by this name Others understand it to be the Celestiall signe called the great Dragon V. 14. His wayes that is to say works little for want of capacity in us see Iob 4. 12. who can if God would reveale himselfe in his full Majesty without accommodating himselfe to the meannesse of humane nature it would likelier be an astonishing or thunder-like sound than a sweet and instructing speech CHAP. XXVII VER 1. COntinued after hee had stayed a while to see if his friends would reply V. 2. Hath taken away hee seemeth to have taken away from mee the right which hee hath given mee through his grace namely to be his child Iohn 1. 12. and to not respect mine innocencie see Iob 34. 5. V. 3. The spirit that is to say so long as I shall enjoy that life which God hath given mee which is maintained by breathing Gen. 2. 7. Isa. 2. 22. V. 4. Wickednesse which I should doe if I should contrary to that which the spirit of God witnesseth to my conscience through a fained humility confesse that I have been wicked see Iob 13. 7. V. 7. Mine enemie an ordinary kinde of speech to expresse how farre a man hateth any thing by wishing it to his enemy V. 8. For what I detest to have any communion with the wicked for they cannot choose but die in finall despaire and in their calamities they have no help nor comfort from God which is not so with mee Iob 6. 10. and 12. 4. and 13. 15. V. 10. Alwayes namely as well in adversity as in prosperity V. 11. The hand namely his actuall and efficacious providence Acts 4. 28. which is which hath no certaine law nor invariable rule but dependeth upon his meere pleasure as his judgemen 〈…〉 against the wicked in this world are V. 12. All yee you know all this as well as I but only you be obstinate in your opinions to contradict mee and to insinuate your selves into Gods favour you incline to this extreame to say that God alwayes punisheth the wicked in this world but I stand upon this moderation that indeed hee doth doe it at some times according as hee pleaseth but not at all times nor equally wherefore I say and will maintaine that by mans outward state one cannot nor ought not to judge of the conscience Eccl. 9. 1. 2. V. 15. In death a manner of speaking which signifieth that the wicked dying are plunged intâ— everlasting death which only is the true death his widdows they shall not be honoured with any funerall exequies nor any mourning but even as if they were infamous persons become or slavee unto their enemies they shal by them be debarred of these last offices Psa. 78. 64. Ier. 22. 18. Ezech. 24. 23. V. 18. As a moth which is easily bruised and broken to peeces Iob 8. 14. Psa. 39. 11. and 58. 9. a booth see Isa. 1. 8. Lam. 2. 5. V. 19. Shall lie down in the streets in the open ayre and none shall receive him V. 20. As waters as a fullnesse of waters or 〈◊〉 sudden deluge in the night that is to say suddenly as many of Gods judgements have happened in the night for the greater terror Exod. 12. 29. and 14. 24. 2 Kings 19. 35. Isa. 15. 1. Dan. 5. 30. Mat. 25. 6. V. 23. Shall clap in token of joy and also of wonder or admiration as 1 Kings 9. 8. Ier. 9. 17. Lam. 2. 15. Ezec. 25. 6. CHAP. XXVIII VER 1. FOr the silver man not content with the fruites which the earth briâ—gs forth hath digged for those mettals which it kept hidden in her entrailes but as for Gods wisdome man must content himselfe with what hath
the onely cause and foundation of all their honour and glory V. 6. A worme a most vile and contemptible person as Isa. 41. 14. V. 9. That took mee see Psal. 71. 6. Isa. 46. 3. V. 10. I was cast thou tookest me into thy care and tuition and tookest me up as a mid-wife or nurse taketh an infant when it first comes into the world V. 12. Bulls namely strong and fierce enemies Bashan a place abundant in fat pastures and great cattell Deut. 32. 14. V. 15. Hast brought me thou haste made mee even ready to bee laid downe in the graye see Psal. 7. 5. V. 17. They look feeding their eyes and passions with my misery as with a pleasant spectacle see Luke 23. 35. V. 20. My darling the Italian my onely one an epithet of the soule as Psal. 35. 17. for man having but one life that is so much the dearer to him Vnlesse he meane the solitude hee was in being destitute of all humane reliefe Psal. 25. 16. which was also verified in Christ Iohn 16. 32. V. 22. My Brethren all the faithfull adopted by the Father through grace and regenerate by his spirit and made brothers and co-heires with Christ Iohn 20. 17. Kom 8. 29. V. 26. The meeke an ordinary title of the faithfull Shalt eat shall spiritually be fed with the Lords flesh and blood who died and did rise againe for them and in him shall have the full fruition of all good things V. 27. All the ends a prophecie of the calling of the Gentiles shall remember the 〈◊〉 and lively knowledge of the sufferances and glory of Christ shall be given to and preserved amongst all Nations by the preaching of the Gospel and especially by the Sacrament of his body therefore called a remembrance Luke 22. 19. V. 28. The Kingdome namely the spirituall Kingdom over the Church and the universall one over all the world belongeth unto Christ true eternall God V. 29. All they that be all the true elect and faithfull rich and poore of what condition soever shall participate of these spirituall goods without vainely slopping vainely at the worldly and corruptible ones That goe down that are weak and halfe dead through hunger and misery V. 30. Shall bee accounted shall bee put into the number of the children of God Psal. 87. 6. V. 31. His righteousnesse by this word is meant Gods grace under the Gospel which was acquired unto men by Christ the everlasting Gods righteousnesse according to the truth of his promises and covenant see Rom. 3. 21. 22. PSAL. XXIII VER 3. HE restoreth or bringeth it againe into the rightway when it goeth astray Ofrighteousnesse according to others straight and plaine paths V. 4 I walk and though I were in the terrors of present death thy rod namely thy providence and conduct or thy spirit which is the internall guide and comfort of the faithfull V. 5. Thou annointest that is to say besides my necessary occasions thou dost fill me with joy and glory Your odiriferous oyles being used at banquets and upon other festivall occasions and to consecrate Kings and Princes see Psal. 92. 10. and 104. 15. V. 6. In the house namely in his Church in this world and in the everlasting Kingdome of heaven afterwards PSAL. XXIV VER 2. VPon the Seas that is to say upon the the great abisse of waters which is under the earth enclosed in great hollow places whence the heads of rivers doe spring and bubble out upon the earth see Gen. 7. 11. and 49. 25. 2 Pet. 3. 5. V. 3. Into the Hill that is to say into the Lords Temple set upon the hill Moriah in Jerusalem where David carried the Arke 2 Sam. 6. 17. 2 Chron. 3. 1. And afterwards into the Kingdome of heaven figured by that hill V. 4. Lift up who giveth no heed nor puts no confidence in the vaine and foolish designes of the world nor in the fraudulent enticements of the Devill V. 5. Righteousnesse the effects of the loyaltie of Gods promises and covenant and of the righteousnesse which his sonne hath acquired to the Church Psal. 22. 31. and the free reward of that righteousnesse which the faithfull doe practice through the Spirit of regeneration V. 6. Jacob the Italian hath it◠such is Iacob that seeketh thy face O God namely the true Israel according to the Spirit Rom. 4. 16. Gal. 6 16. Others translate it that seeke thy face in Iacob Others that seek thy face O Jacob that is to say which seek out the true Church to be incorporated into it by a lively faith under the onely head of the Church which is Christ see Isa. 44. 5. Rev. 3. 2. V. 7. O yee gates a prophetick representation of Christs glorious entrance into heaven under the figure of the Arke brought into the place prepared by David as Psal. 47. 15. and 68. 25. to shew the onely cause of the Churches gathering together and of the bringing of it up into heaven namely Christs ascention see Iohn 12. 32. Acts 2. 33. Ephes. 4. 8. 10. Lift up a phrase or terme taken from triumphall arches or great porticoes set up or beautified and adorned for the comming in of great victorious and triumphant Captaines V. 8. Who is the Angels admirations at the comming in of Christs humanitie into heaven see Ephes 3. 10. PSAL. XXV WIthout cause through meere and wilfull malice no way merited nor provoked by any offence of mine V. 6. Remember that is to say use them effectually towards me according as thou wert wont to doe for they seeing that from all eternity thou hast made use of those thy loving kindnesses in decreeing my salvation to thy selfe let not them now be interrupted staied nor limited any way V. 8. Therefore because God is good therefore he will give his children his Spirit for their direction and because he is upright it must of necessity bee a good and most certaine direction V. 10. The pathes that is to say the works and councels by which hee commeth and communicateth himselfe to his and by which he also bringeth them back to himselfe guiding them by the tracks of his owne vertues V. 11. For it is great therefore the expiation of that iniquity must be a work of thine infinite mercy whereunto thou art moved most when thou seest the greatest misery and necessity and the offender grieving most for it Rom. 5. 20. V. 14. The secret namely his decree and fixed will concerning their salvation and all the meanes appointed for it see Iohn 15. 15. Acts 10. 27. V. 21. Mine integrity let mine innocencie and sincerity be a sufficient defence and safeguard against all mine enemies ambushes and violence drawing thy protection upon mee Or let these vertues alwayes keep me from doing evill and let them never depart from me PSAL. XXVI VER 2. MY reines see Psalm 7. 9. and 16. 7. V. 3. Is before thy grace goeth alwayes along with my faith and I have sincerely obeyed the truth of thy
to all thy regenerate elect doth thy law speake with fruit and efficacie producing in them the true effect of obedience and not to unbeleevers to whom it is unprofitable and doth oftentimes increase their rebellion V. 8. Within my heart the Italian in the middest of my bowels it is rooted in my heart not only by knowledge but also by a lively loâ—e my heart is imprinted with it and it is written upon it see Ier. 31. 33. 2 Cor. 3. 3. V. 9. I have this is the second kinde of spirituall sacrifices namely of thanksgiving Hos. 14. 2. Heb. 13. â—5 righteousnesse he meaneth theâ— vangelicall righteousnesse which is no hing but Gods grâ—ce and all the effects thereof accordâ—ng to his justice and loyalty in all his promises and convenant see Psa. 22. 3. Rom. 3. 21. 22. V. 11. VVith-held not doe not hinder them from comming â—â—owring down upon mee preserve mâ—e doe thou employ them in protecting of mee V. 12. Mine iniquities the punishments of them have suddenly overtaken me see Num. 32. 23. Iob. 8. 4. faileth mee through horror and feare of thy judgement V. 15. Aha scorning and insulting over my miseries V. 16. Such as love that doe fervently desire it and use the right meanes to obtaine it PSAL. XLI VER 1. COnsidâ—reth the the Italian carrieth himselfe wisely towards the as well in judging soberly and charitably of the hidden causes of their affliction as in words and acts of humanity and mercy the Lord this is a promise of requiting the mercifull Mat. 5. 7. Or a reproof of mens false judgements and a comfort to the faithfull contrary unto their said judgements to whom David promiseth in Gods name that they shall bee aâ—ed and have a happy issue V. 3. Make the Italian turne a figurative terme taken from the making of a bed for a poor sick man that is to say thou wilt stirre up his bed Others thou wilt change his bed namely from a bed of sicknesse to a bed of rest V. 6. Speaketh vaâ—ity the Italian speaketh lyingly that is to say maketh a false shew of friend-ship and good will gathereth out of all that he seeth or perceiveth in mee hee gathereth matter of evill and sinister thoughts V. 9. Mine own familiar hee speakes of some perfidious traitour who was the figure of Iudas lift up a figutative terme taken from the kicking of beasts V. 10. Requite them as I am a King and lawfull magistrate I will by way of justice requite their wicked treacheries and not out of any private passion which is alwayes condemned V. 11. Because mine because thou hast already abated his pride and confounded his hopes by beginning to restore mee V. 12. In mine my sicknesse and calamities have not endammaged nor diminished mine estate before thy being alwayes under thy safeguard and care as thy servant V. 13. from everlasting the Italian from one age that is to say in all ages to the end or from this present age to that which is to come that is to say from this time evermore PSAL. XLII THE title Maschil see Psa. 32. of Korah Heman one of the three heads of the holy musicians was one of Korah the Levites posterity 1 Chron. 6. 33. and 25. 5. 6. And these three Psalmes beare his name not that hee made them but because they were particularly sent to him for to keep them and play and sing them when his turne came to waite upon Gods service V. 1. The hart at all times by reason of his hot and dry nature which makes him extreame thirstie at a certaine season of the yeare but especially when hee is hunted my soule I servently desire to bee in thy tabernacle before thine Arke where thou art present in the tokens and effects of thy grace and vertue whereas I am now farre from them by reason of mine enemies persecutions and especially Sauls see Sam. 26. 19. V. 3. Where is seeing hee appeares no where to thy reliefe it is a signe that either hee hath no power or that hee hath cast thee off and is no longer thy God and that therefore if thou hopest in him thy hopes are all vaine V. 4. I power out that is to say my spirits are scattered and emptie themselves in teares and sorrow see Iob 30. 16. for I had gone with when I went to the house of God with a great company of people rejoycing according to the manner of solemne feasts see Isa. 30. 29. V. 5. For I shall yet I doe assure my selfe by faith that hee will give mee new cause to praise him when hee shall in grace turne towards mee whereon dependeth the salvation of all his elect Others expound it I will yet praise him and his salvation c. Or for his salvation V. 6. Remember thee I take comfort representing unto my selfe by faith in spirit thy presence and grace in thy Temple from which I am now absent from the land from the countrey which is neere the heads of Iordan meaning that great row of hills which is generally called Hermon Num. 34. 7. where David lay hadden during Sauls persecutions Missar the name of a hill not mentioned elsewhere V. 7. Deep calleth unto a figurative description of his calamities the meaning is that as after the thunder in the clouds there fall great showers of raine so thy wrath is followed by a whole deluge of afflictions which shower downe one after another without cease or end V. 8. VVill command the Italian will send that is to say I hope that after this fullnesse of calamities hee wiâ—l send forth a commission and con mand of grace sor to set mee free Psal 44. 4. and 68. 28. whereby the day shall be filled with his loving kindnesses and the night shall be employed in meditating upon them acknowledging them and setting them forth of my life the only author defender and preserver of it V. 9. I will say now in the state of affliction wherein I sinde my selfe at this present I will persevere in prayers expecting hereafter the effect of my Faith V. 11. The health the Italian the compleate safety the only author and perfect cause of my deliverance through which I hope yet one day I 〈◊〉 all be able to lift up my head freely and shew my countenance cleared through gladnesse and honour PSAL. XLIII VER 3. SEnd out according to the truth of ahy promises let mee againe behold the brightenesse of thy countenance namely of thy grate and favour which may disperse all the clouds of my calamities and may bring mee againe into thy Church out of which I am now driven by the violence of mine enemies PSAL. XLIV VER 〈◊〉 ANd cast them out the Italian and caused our fathers to grow that is to say thou causedst them to prosper and grow like vines or other plants which doe grow and spread abroad V. 3. Their own sword which though they did employ with much valour by Gods command yet it could not have wrought
it bee adorned with divine graces even in this world yet it is like unto abride which is yet at home untill her solemne going forth when shee goeth to her husband Rev. 19. 7. 8. which signifieth that shee doth not outwardly make shew of what shee is as yet 1 Iohn 3. 2. or that her ornaments are spirituall and internall not worldly Cant. 1. 5. 1 Pet. 3. 3. V. 14. Shall bee brought that of altogether may be composed the intire body of the universall Church V. 15. Pallace first into the communion of the Church in this world and afterwards into heavenly glory V. 16. Thy children as if hee said O Christ in stead of the Iewish nation out of which thou shalt come according to the slesh the whole Christian Church shall bee thy people which is made so by thy word and spirit Heb. 2. 13. princes by some degree and measure of particitation of Christs spirituall and everlasting Kingdome and glory Mat. 19. 28. Luke 22. 29. 1 Cor. 6. 3. Ephes. 2. 6. PSAL. XLVI THE title Alamoth see 1 Chron. 15. 20. and upon Psal. 6. in the title V. 4. A river the Church shall enjoy her sweet rest and security though it have in it selfe but weak meanes meant by those smaâ—l streames and torrents where with Ierusalem was watered opposite to great rivers and seas that is to say the power and greatnesse of the world see Isa. 8. 6. V. 5. Right early the Italian when the morning appeareth that is to say just in the point and very moment of the greatest danger even as when after the dangers of the night with the day the assalt is expected as God hath done in diverse a 〈…〉 ctions of his people Exod. 14. 24. 27. 2 Chron. 20. 20. Psa. 30. 5. V. 6. The heathen this may bee understood of some singular deliverance as that of 2 Chron. 14. 12. and 20. 23 and 32. 2â— or of such ordinary ones as God sendeth to his Church hee uttered a figurative description of Gods miraculous assistance without any humane meanes as Psa. 18. 6. 7. V. 8. Hee hath made or hee hath sent desolations upon the earth that is to say hee hath destroyed the Kingdomes of the world which were his enemies V. 10. Be still Gods words to his enemies to exhort them to repentance or to denounce perdition to them if they continue PSAL. XLVII VER 2 FOr the Lord that is to say the everlasting sonne of God being gone up to heaven hath taâ—en possession of the universall Kingdome which God his father hath given him V. 3. Hee shall subdue this must bee understood of the spirituall subjection of the whole world to Christs Kingdome in whom the Church hath part as being his body see Isa. 49. 23. V. 4. Hee shall the Italian hee hath that is to say hee hath by his free election given us an excellent inheritance chosen out above all other wherein consists all our glory namely the Kingdome of heaven V. 5. Is gone up this may figuratively be understood of the arke of the covenant in which God did shew himselfe present which was by David transported with great pompe and solemnity into his city 2 Sam. 6. â—2 or by Solomon into the Temple 1 Kings 8. 6. But spiritually and chiefely it ought to be refâ—rred to Christs asscension into heaven as Psa. 68. 24. 25. V. 8. The throne namely the arke figuâ—atively 1 Chron. 28. 18. Psa 80. 1. and 99. 1. and heaven in truth and mistically Heb. 8. 1. and 12. 2. V. 9. The people namely of two they have been made one only people a prophecy of the calling of the Gentiles unto God hee is the only protectâ—r and governor of the universe and therefore it is fitting and just that all men should acknowledge him and serve him CHAP. XLVIII THE title Of Psalme see upon the title of Psal. 30. V. 2. Beautifull for scituation not so much for temporall blessings for which shee was called the Queen of the East as for the spirituall ones God being present there and his service truly established there and the promise being that the Messias should there accomplish the worke of our redemption of the great King which God had chosen for his Royall residence where all his people are to come to receive his commands and to yeelde him hommage and service V. 4. The Kings he speaks of some notable enterprise which was against the Church as Psal 46. 6 V. 7. Thou breakest the Italian they were broken as the East wind breaketh the Ships of Tarshish thou dost overthrow all the preparations of men in the Sea of this world Of Tarshish of the great Sea either Mâ—dâ—terranean of Ocean With an East winde which is a tempestuous winde in those countreys Ier. 18. 17. V. 8. As we have heard that is to say this deliverance of ours is equall to those ancient deliverances whereof we have heard report Or we have so and the effects to be according to thy words and promise V. 10. According to thy thou makest thy selfe to be known such as indeed thou art and like unto such a one art thou praised and glorified V. 11. The daughters the cities of the Tribe of Iudah called daughters in respect of Ierusalem which was the Metâ—opolis V. 12. Walk about a poeticall representation by which the world is invited to consider the inpregnable strength and magnificence of the Church by reason of the presence of her God even as singularities of the Fort or Castle of a City are shewed to Travellers to the end that the may spread the fame thereof into forraign parts a great way off PSAL. XLIX VER 3. OF wisedome Hebrew wisedomes namely concerning the true knowledge and apprehension of the end of man that hee may lead his life accordingly V. 4. I will encline a terme taken from Musitians who leane to their eare when they are tuning their instruments meaning that he will instruct himselfe as well or better then any other can V. 5. The iniquity that is to say the congregation of the wicked or the calamities which God useth to inflict upon his children for the punishing of sinne V. 8. Precious the Italian cannot be found or it is deare or rare to be gotten V. 11. They call seeing themselves to be mortall they think for to immortalize themselves by meanes of their lands and Lordships which they call by their owne names V. 12. The beasts as much as concerneth the body and this present life Eccles. 3. 19. V. 13. Their sayings Hebrew their mouth the meaning is that although the sonnes of worldly men see the vanity of their fathers confidence yet they will follow their example Others translate it they doe approve of it with their mouths that is say doe with words prayse that kinde of life and doe follow it with their deeds V. 14. Feed on them the Italian shall pasture them a poeticall kinde of speech that is to say being laid in the eâ—rth like unto a
violences wrongs and calamities whilest Saul and his house raigned Psal. 11. 3. and 60. 2. and 82. 48. now I have set my hand to the restoring of it and I shall accomplish it when God hath established me in the royall city V. 4. I said I have repressed the boldnesse and violence of the rebellious seditious and violent men V. 5. Speak not bee not odstinate against the manifestation of Gods will which was to choose me to be King V. 6. For my Kingdome is given mee by God and therefore you must submit your selves thereunto either willingly or by constraint from the South the Italian from the desart the great desert lay on the South side others doe comprehend the North also herein on which side the wildernesse of Damascus was 1 Kings 19. 15. V. 7. Is the judge hee governeth and ordereth every thing according to his owne free will V. 8. For in the a second reason of the exhortation made v. 5. God appointeth whom hee pleaseth but afterwards hee punisheth those which oppose his appointment hand figurative termes yet very frequent in Scripture taken from banquets to represent Gods judgements distributed most justly to every one according to his deserts Job 21. 20. Psal. 60. 3. Isa. 51. 17. Ier. 25. 15. Rev. 14. 10. and 16. 19. red the Italian troubled or reddish to signifie the fiercenesse of Gods wrath and the effects of the troubles and amazements of the minde which it breeds Ier. 25. 16. as new wine doth which is not cleared nor settled V. 10. But the hornes that is to say I will set good men in safety honour power and gladnesse out of all danger a terme taken from the souldiers and captaines wearing a kinde of a horne made of brasse upon their helmets which the victors did weare upright but they that were overcome wore it downe see 1 Sam. 2. 1. 10. Psal. 89. 17. PSAL. LXXVI VER 1. KNown hee hath not only manifested himselfe there by his word but hath also made himselfe famous by his deeds and excellent miracles V. 2. Salem this was the ancient name of Ierusalem Gen. 14. 18. V. 3. Theâ—e namely in Iudea or in the land of Israel He hath relation to some notable discomfiture of Gods enemies as the Ammonites or Moâ—bites 2 Chron. 20. or of Sennacherib 2 Kings 19. 35. as Psal. 46. 9. V. 4. Excellent powerfull and triumphant over the greatest Kingdomes of the earth which are full of violence and likened to high mountaines which harbour devouring and ravenous beasts see Cant. 4. 8. Hab. 3. 6. Or excellent from thy hills namely from thy holy Temple from whence thou shewest thy power to the destruction of thine enemies like unto a roaring lyon see Isa. 31. 4. Ier. 25. 30. Or more excellent than the mountaines that is to say thy glory is exalted above all mountaines which are receptacles for wilde beasts more than those mountaines are above the lowest grounds or parts of the earth see Psa. 36. 6. V. 5. Their sleep namely of death which may properly bee applyed to the discomfiture of the Assirians by night 2 Kings 19. 35. have found their heart and strength have failed them so that they have not been able to make any resistance V. 6. Cast into a they have been made unfit and unable to fight see Exod. 15. 16. Nab 3. 18. V. 8. Thou didest canse c the Italian thou didest Prociaime a representation of the same deliverance under the manner of a judgement V. 10. The wrath the fierco endeavours of thine enemies doe cause thee to fight against them and overcome them whereby thy glory becommeth more excellent and so much the more exalted Exod. 9. 16. and 18. 11. shalt thou restraine the Italian shalt thou gird thy selfe with that is to say thou shalt adorne thy selfe with the spoiles of thine enraged enemies as conquerors use to doe see Iudg. 5. 30. 1 Sam. 17. 54. others thou shalt binde them up as a bundle thou shalt destroy them in an instant V. 11. All that be namely his people that stand round about him as souldiers stand about their captaine Hee seemes to have a relation to the Israelites encamping round about the tabernacle in the wildernesse Or his people who only have the right and favour to come neere unto him to serve him and call upon him V. 12. Shall cut off the Italian gather in their vintage that is to say he taketh away their life as Ioel 3. 13. Rev. 14. 18. Or taketh away their wisdome and understanding PSAL. LXXVII THE title Of Asaph here Asaph is the composer see upon Psal. 5. upon the title to Ieduthan Or to them of the issue or of the company of this chiefe of the Musitians see Psal. 62. in the title V. 1. And hee gave the Italian because hee should give or hee shall give c. V. 2. My sore the Italian my hands the gesture of a discomforted and afflicted person or my hands have melted and run that is to say my strength is utterly decayed V. 3. Was troubled in servency and great agi 〈…〉 n of spirit Psal. 55. 2. 17. V. 4. Troubled the Italian astonished the Hebrew word properly signifieth an astonishment caused by some great blow received V. 5. I have considered either to aggravate my present griefe by comparing these dayes with those happy times which where heretosore or to strengthen mee so much the more by the examples of Gods goodnesse who having once declared himselfe a loving Father to his elect never changeth nor altereth his minde though hee doe vary the effects of it and so comfort my selfe with hope that the times will bee againe as they were heretofore V. 6. My song when I yeelded solemne thanks to the Lord and sung praises unto him for his loving kindnesses made diligent search it discourseth and en quireth within it selfe how this alteration should come and what should be the reason of it whether any good issue may bee hoped for and what meanes may be used to bring it to passe V. 8. Is his mercy is the effect of his promises quite ceased V. 10. The right band c. the Italian the right hand of the most high is changed God doth not any longer shew forth his power in my behalfe as hee did heretofore A representation of the soules combate amidst the distrusts of the flesh V. 13. Thy way that is to say every one of the elect may and ought to learne in thy Church the conduct and proceeding of thy providence towards those that are thine by the generall example of the whole body of the Church oftentimes afflicted even to the extremity as it was in Egypt and then miraculousty delivered see Psal. 73. 17. whereupon he hath matter to strengthen himselfe in all his trialls still hoping for a happy issue V. 15. Redeemed namely out of Egypt Ioseph Iosephs issue is many times spoken of severally from the other tribes by reason of their great number and power V. 16. The
8. I will heare the Psalmists words preparing himselfe and the whole Church to hearken unto the promise of Gods grace which was revealed unto him by divine inspiration but let not the Italian but will not let hee will convert and sanctifie them to himselfe giving them the spirit of true wisdome to keep them from rashly offending God V. 9. His salvation in the corporall deliverance of his Church but chiefely in the universall redemption of the world by the Messias to whom the ensuing words are plainly referred that glory wee shall againe have the glorious presence of God in our land in the signes of his grace and power as it was in the Arke and then it will powerfully and gloriously dwell in his Church in his sonnes person being made manifest in the flesh see Hos. 2. 7. 9. V. 10. Mercy this cannot perfectly agree with any but the Messias his reign The meaning is Gods grace shall be so largely spread abroad that it shall in truth bee answerable to those large promises which were formerly made Or the blessings of God shall be accompanied with his constant truth to make them firme and perpetuall see Isa. 55. 3. righteousnesse Gods righteous and just government by his word shall produce true peace and happinesse and shall have it inseparably joyned with it see Psal. 72. 3. Isa. 32. 17. V. 11. Truth men shall bee true subjects and God shall be a just King which are the two relative qualities that keep every state in perfect harmony see Isa 45. 8. V. 12. Good namely the true and only good of man which consists in Gods grace joyned with corporall goods as farre as is fitting in his wisdome V. 13. Shall set us the Italian set it that is to say hee shall establish them wheresoever he comes by the preaching of his Gospell PSAL. LXXXVI VER 5. REady to forgive or inclinaâ—le and easie to be drawn to forgive V. 7. Thou wilt that is to say thou usest to answer or heare mee V. 11. I will walke the Italian cause mee to walk governe thou my whole life and actions according to thy holy word and in such sincerity as thou requirest and such as thou doest beget in thy children by thy holy spirit unite let my heart cleave close unto it without varying or going from it or being drawn away to contrary things V. 13. My soule that is to say my person from mortall dangers V. 14. Not set thee who doe not feare thee nor looke after thy judgements or commandements PSAL. LXXXVII VER 1. HIs foundation that is to say the firme place of his abode opposite to the moveable Tabernacle which was made by Moses mountaines figuratively in Ierusalem which had two hills within the precinct of it Sion and Moriah and in reall spirituality in the universal Church which is the heavenly Ierusalem Gal. 4. 26. Heb. 12. 22. V. 4. I will make mention making as one should say a survey of my people I will adde the Gentiles unto them calling them to the knowledge of mee by my Gospell and regenerating them in my Church holding them in the same degree with the Israelites as true children of my covenant Rahab a frequent name for Egypt by reason of its pride and haughtinesse V. 5. This and that indifferently of all nations and persons in a very great number V. 7. The singers Gods words to his Church meaning I will give thee full cause of rejoyceing through my blessings which shall flow upon thee as it were from all their springs PSAL. LXXXVIII THE title Heman it seemes to be the same as is named 1 Kings 4. 31. Ezrahite of the off-spring of Zarah the sonne of Iudah 1 Chron. 2. 6. V. 3. Vnto the grave Heb. to hell because that according to the first degree of Gods justice the first death is inseparable from the second and the name of hell is common to both And though by the second degree which is grace by vertue of the Messias his redemption corporall death to Gods children beno more a passage to everlasting death yet the name of hell hath still kept its ordinary signification of both to shew that not by the nature of death but by Gods grace these two deaths are severed one from the other in the elect V. 5. Free among Others translate it I am severed from the living whom over which in respect of the body and this present life thou doeest no more shew thy providence in governing and relieving them and in bestowing other benefits upon them V. 8. Shut up namely by evills and dangers without any way to getout without any comfort or reliefe V. 9. I have stretched out see upon Iob 11. 13. V. 10. Wilt thou shew the Italian wilt thou work the meaning is if thou doest leave me in this case long I cannot chuse but fall and die then can thy glory appeare no more in my miraculous deliverance see Job 7. 7. The dead Heb. the gyants that is to say those that are abissed and sunk in death as the gyants were in the generall deluge Sometimes this name is taken for the damned as Iob 26. 5. and sometimes plainly for the dead Isa. 26. 19. by reason of what was said upon verse 3. Arise he doth not meane the generall resurrection nor any particular one which happened by miracle but of the common course according to which the dead returne no more into the world to enjoy any new benefits of God V. 11. In destruction that is to say in hell see v. 3. Iob. 28. 22. V. 12. In the land namely in death in which the dead forget the living and the state of this present life Iob 14. 21. Eccles. 9. 5. 6. and likewise the living doe forget the dead Iob 24. 20. and all commerce is taken away and annihilated betweene them V. 15. Ready to die the Italian addeth with roaring with my lamentable crying out as Psal. 22. 1. V. 18. In darknesse the Italian are hidden in darknesse I can see nor descry none of them or they hide themselves from mee thorough horrour and being ashamed of mine afflictions PSAL. LXXXIX THE title Ethan of whom see 1 Kings 4. 31. 1 Chron 2. 6. and it is likely that he out-lived Solomon and saw the destraction of the Kingdome under Iereboam by the separation of the ten Tribes and by the spoyle of the countrey by Shishack King of Egypt 1 Kings 14. 25. 2 Chron. 12. 2. which calamities may likely bee the subjects of this Psalme Ezrahite descended from Zarah the son of Iudah 1 Chron 2. 6. V. 2. I have said I hold it for certaine and have fully concluded it in my minde Built up a phrase taken from sound and well sounded buildings contrary to moveable and waisairing habitations of Tents and Cabins Sbalt thou the Italian thou hast that is to say the effects of thy covenant and promises are certaine being grounded upon thine everlasting decrees made in heaven from whence they have their beginning
the world 1 Cor. 11. 32. but may bee gathered to eternall rest and even in this world be delivered from his evils V. 15. Iudgement the world shall be put into an actuall way of exercising justice and righteousnesse by which the good shall be saved and the wicked destroyed Shall follow it the Italian shall be after him that is to say God shall gather together his poore elect who were before dispersed and they shall follow him and cleave close unto him V. 17. In silence or under earth in the quiet and tenebrous clâ—isters of death where they doe not sing thy praises a poeticall terme as Psal. 115. 17. V. 20. The throne canst thou approve of or favour these tyrants that doe abuse their publike authority by using of extortion V. 22. My refuge the Italian my confidence or with whom I shall be safe PSAL. XCV VER 3. ABove all above any thing which is called God either through abuse and mens false conceit or through any resemblance of dignitie and glory V. 9. And saw I made them also feele the punishments of my justice and the efficacie of my power according to their deserts Or although they had seen my works and had so many times had experience of my grace truth and power V. 10. Have not known they have no knowledge to understand nor no affection to obey my commandements to suffer themselves to bee peacefully and in faith guided by my providence V. 11. Rest namely into the countrey where I have promised to settle them in quietnesse and where I will my selfe settle mine Ark as in a firme and settled habitation 2 Chr. 6. 41. Psal. 132. 8. which is a figure and pledge of mine everlasting rest in my glory Heb. 4. 9. PSAL. XCVI VER 6. MAjesty as beames sent forth from his eternall Deity Strength hee exerciseth his glorious power in his Church V. 7. And strength that is to say honour and acknowledgement of his infinite power V. 11. Rejoyce as participating according to their degree and nature of the glory and happinesse of Christs Kingdome see Psal. 69. 32. Rom. 8. 21. V. 13. To judge that is to say to govern it by way of justice PSAL. XCVII VER 1. THe multitude of the Italian the great Isles or the Isles in great number By Islands are meant the great and generall parts of the world divided and encompassed with the Sea V. 2. Clouds a figurative description of the Messias his appearing taken from that which is often repeated of the darknesse wherewith God did hide the brightnesse of his presence when hee appeared as when hee gave his Law Exod. 19. 16. and at other times 1 King 8. 12. Psal. 18. 11. V. 7. All yee Gods the Apostle Heb. 1. 6. referreth this to the Angels but according to the propertie of the word it may bee also more generally extended to all those who are called gods on earth as Kings and Princes And also to all creatures employed to Idolatrous uses whereof the first ought to submit themselves by a religious worship and obedience unto Christs Soveraigne Kingdome And the latter through the preaching of the Gospel bee spoiled of their false honour and freed from the Idolaters abuses to let God alone he acknowledged and worshipped in the person of his Sonne V. 8. Sion that is to â—say the Church in generall The daughters the particular Churches Ierusalem being as a mother and the other cities as daughters Thy judgements that is to say the executions of thy justice to destroy every power and dominion which shall oppose thine and to establish thy Sonnes Kingdome V. 11. Light eternall happinesse as is even in this world prepared for the righteous which have the seed thereof quick within themselves through Gods promises and by the gift of the holy Ghost Or it is spread abroad and laid open for them in Christs Kingdome PSAL. XCVIII VER 1. HAth gotten him that is to say Christ by his own power and by vertue of his most perfect righteousnesse hath obtained for his own humane nature and for his whole Church the victory over all his enemies and eternall glory V. 2. Made known namely by preaching of his Gospell his righteousnesse namely his loyalty in his promises his goodnesse and mercy the word righteousnesse being often used in this sense unlesse Evangelicall righteousnesse be meant here which is a pure gift of God by which hee is pleased to justifie sinfull man in vertue and by the merit of his sonnes most perfect righteousnesse embraced by a lively faith Dan. 9. 24. Rom. 1. 17. and 3. 21. V. 3. The house namely according to the spirit it being the true Church V. 6. The King namely Christ Iesus true and everlasting God in his owne nature and established by his father universall King in the qualitie of a mediator PSAL. XCIX VER 1. BE moved the Italian tremble namely with feare and reverence V. 2. In Sion namely the Church which is as the seat of this universall Empire Isa. 2. 2. 3. V. 4. Strength that is to say this King temperethâ— is power with justice contrary to the custome of tyrants of the world see Iob. 36. 5. V. 5. At his the Italian before his a phrase taken from the thrones of earthly Kings Or from the Arke of the covenant called footstoole 1 Chro. 28. 2. towards which all ceremonia'l kinde of worship was to be done either from neere or from farre off V. 8. Of their inventions the Italian of their actions namely of the faults of his servants as Exod. 32. 2 Num. 20. 2. 24. Deut. 9. 20. Or of the peoples sins Others translate it thou tookest vengeance for their actions that is to say thou wert a defender of their ministry by grievously punishing the rebellious PSAL. C. THE title Of traise that is to say made to give God thanks peradventure publickly in the Temple when the sacrifices of thanksgiving were offered Levit. 7 12. V. 3. Made us as well in regard of the first naturall creation as of the spirituall regeneration Psal. 149. 2. Ephes. 2. 10. PSAL. CI. VER 1. I will sing I will in this Psalme make a vow to God and a publick protestation to all the Church of the good will which I will shew to good men and the severe justice which I will exercise against guilty men whensoever I shall attaine unto the Kingdome which the Lord hath promised mee V. 2. I will behave my selfe wisely in a c. the Italian I will compose an instructing song concerning the perfect way the Hebrew terme hath a relation to a certaine kind of sacred hymne called Masch 〈…〉 the titles of the Psalmes which is as much as to say a song of great instruction Others translate it I will give instructions concerning the perfect way Or I will proceed wisely in the prefect way when th 〈…〉 is to say when wilt thou fullfill that which thou hast decreed and thy promise making mee King over thy people V. 3. I
Ministers of Gods Temple whose office it is to blesse the people doe blesse thee David and all thy followers V. 27. Light the Italian a cleere light namely of his grace peace and blessing after the dark night of miseries and confusions which we have suffured Binde make ready sacrifices of thanks-giving The hornes whereof see Exod. 27. 2. to these hornes it should seeme by this place they did use to tie the beasts which were for offerings whilest the Priest laid his hand upon them and used other ceremonies of prayers and devotions and presently after did spill the blood at the foot of the Altar as it is set down Lev. 17. 6. PSAL. CXIX VER 1. VN defiled namely that converse and proceed in all equity and integrity in all their actions and life V. 2. Testimonies namely his law and word which are a most true declaration of his vul which otherwise is câ—ncealed and u 〈…〉 V. 5. Directed or firme and se led V. 9. Wherewith shall man being impure and naturally defiled with sinne bee able as soone as hee commeth to have the use of reason to amend that naturall corruption and to live holily and purely V. 14. In the way namely by giving my selfe to practice the true knowledge and performance of thy holy word in my whole course of life V. 18. Open amend in me my naturall ignorance giving me the lively light of thy Spirit by which I may apprehend thy Law in its spiritual sense and thy whole word in the mysteries of thy promised salvation which are otherwise incomprehensible to the flesh Matth. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 2. 7. 11. 14. V. 19. A stranger the world is not my countrey it is but only away to passe to heaven which way of my selfe I know not guide me therefore as in a strange place by thy Law that I may not go astray V. 21. Rebuked or destroyed V. 23. Also in my greatest persecutions as I have suffered by Saul and his councellers I never left meditating upon thy word as well to comfort my selfe and put my trust in it as also to keep mee within the bounds of my true obedience to thee V. 25. My soule I am cast down beyond all hope of reliefe if thou dost not raise mee and restore mee to life Psal. 44. 25. V. 26. I have declared I have alwayes laid open my heart thoughts and estate unto thee desiring of thee the assistance of thy grace spirit and word and thou hast granted it O continue thou towards me thus hereafter V. 28. Melteth the Italian droppeth namely in teares or melteth V. 29. Remove keep me that I may never give my selfe to any fallacie or deceit and deliver me from the fraudes and deceits of other men V. 32. Enlarged out of the streights it is in by the joy and consolation of thy spirit which is the true well-spring of all free and cheerefull obedience or from the bonds of naturall slavery to sinne by thy spirit of freedome Rom. 6. 17. 18. 22. and 8. 2. V. 37. Vanity namely the world and the lusts thereof which have no true happinesse in them but are like unto apparitions and transitorie shadowes Quicken thou me preserve and encrease in me the spirit of regeration and spirituall life that I may continually bring forth greater fruits of that life by obeying thy law V. 39. My reproach wherewith mine enemies repâ—oach me Are good and therefore it is not sitting that I should be blamed and reproached as an evill doer so long as I keep and observe thy lawes V. 40. In thy righteousnesse namely in the keeping of it or by thy rigteousnesse namely thy loyalty in preforming that which thou promisest and specially in giving spirituall things to those that desire them of thee V. 42. Answer then shall I bee able boldly to confute the reproaches of mine enemies that doe scoffe at my trust in thee when I shall finde the effect thereof are come to passe V. 43. Take not doe not suffer me to want power or courage to talk of thy holy promises by finding my selfe fallen from those hopes which I had put in them In thy judgements the Italian in thy Lawes namely in that which thou hast set downe concerning my salvation or in thy judgements namely which thou shalt give in the behalfe of thine elect and for the punishment of the wicked V. 45. At liberty the Italian at large out of distresse and affliction both of body and minde being fully at liberty vers 32. V. 48. Lift up ones gesture who doth most servently desire a thing V. 50. Thy word namely that thou hast regenerated me in the hope of eternall life by thy word or that thou hast recreated and eased me through thy holy promises V. 52. Thy judgements namely which thou hast alwayes executed upon the wicked who are my persecutors Others thy lawes which have been for ever that is to say thine eternall decrees concerning my salvation which thou hast revealed mee by thy word V. 53. Because of the considering their grievous sinnes and the cruell punishment which thou wilt therefore inflict upon them V. 56. This I had namely that in my greatest afflictions I have received comfort from thee whereof hee had spoken in the former verses V. 57. I have said that is to say I have resolved within my selfe V 60. I made haste that is to say I have speedily disposed my selfe to follow thy will in all things without going back or doubting V. 62 Thy righteous judgments the Italian the lawes of thy righteousnesse I make thy holy word the principall subject of my praises it being one of the greatest benefits that thou hast bestowed upon man V. 64. The earth as thou dost largely bestow thy blessings upon all creatures according to their nature and condition so I doe desire the spirituall blessings of the lively light of thy law and word which are sitting and convenient for the being and happinesse of my soule V. 66. â—each me seeing thou hast done mee this first â—avour as to let me receive thy word by faith which word is divine and worthy to be both believed and obeyed dâ—e me also this second favour namely to let me understand it â—nd apprehend it that I may comâ—ort my selfe in the promises thereâ—f and may â—ulfill the commandements of it and let my faith be encreased through understanding and knowledge V. 70. Their heart this may be understood either of the great abundance of corporall goods wherewith the wicked grow fat as Deut. 32. 15. Iob 15. 27. Psal. 17. 10 and 73. 7. Or of their stupidity and hardnesse in evill as Isa. 6. 10. V. 73. Thy hands as thou hast given me a naturall being so give me also a spirituall being in faith and knowledge without which thou art neither glorified by me nor hast any service done unto thee nor man hath no happinesse V. 74. Will be glad seeing in mee a notable example for those which hope in thy grace see Psal.
34. 2. and 64. 10. V. 75. Right the Italian righteousnesse namely just severitie in punishing of mens sinnes and a loyall love towards thy children in correcting them by afflictions V. 77. Come unto me have pity upon me that I may be restored from my former calamities and by that meanes I may serve thee effectually according to my desire V. 78. Dealt perversly the Italian subvert me that is to say they strive to overthrow me V. 79. Tâ—rne unto m 〈…〉 for to joyne with me who am the chiefe of the good side forsaking the wicked or to behold in me an example of thy grace to bee thereby comforted and strengthened ver 74. V. 81. Faâ—teth through a fervent extream desire V. 83. Like a bottle withered scorched and black with extreame misery as Iob 30. 30. Lam. 5. 10. V. 84. The dayes namely of my evils and calamities as Psal. 39. 4. Or of my life and so the sense would be My life is of it selfe already so short and frail that I would desire thee to take pity upon me not suffer it to be oppressed by mine enemies V. 85. Have digged have laid snares A terme taken from hunters V. 86. All thy seeing that thy Law is just and righteous favouring innocency and contrary to wrong and injury defend me according to that from mine enemies which do unjustly oppresse me V. 88. Quicken me that is to say restore me to life or preserve me alive V. 89. In heaven that is to say before thee in thy minde and will though according to the chances and appearances of the world it seemes to suffer many changes lets and diminutions Or it sheweth it selfe to bee settled in the heavens by the being and order of them seeing that through the power of thy word they have lasted without any change ever since the creation V. 90. Thou hast the same is also to beâ— seene in the masse of this lower world V. 92. Unlesse thy law unlesse I had been strengthned and comforted by the most sweet meditation of thy word I had beene overcome by my calamities see Psal. 〈◊〉 13. V. 93. Quikened me restored rejoyced eased me V. 96. Is exceeding broad it doth last eternally in its strength and authority and also bringeth forth the fruit of life and everlasting blessing to them that keep it see Matth. 5. 19. and 24 35. V. 97. Meditation or that which I talk of V. 98. With me the Italian mine as they are rooted in my heart and are not as an outward law to mee to force my will by constraint but by an internall conformitie of all mine inward senses and motions see Jer. 31. 33. Rom. 6. 17. V. 104. Therefore namely because I have learned by thy law to judge uprightly or because I am possessed with true and sound wisedome I doe hate fraud which hath but a false outside V. 108. The freewill offerings the blessings and thanks which I yeeld unto thee with a willing heart for all thy blessings Psal. 50. 14. and 69. 30. 31. Hos. 13. 2. Heb. 13. 15. V. 109. In my hand the Italian in the palm of my hand that is to say I am in continuall dangers of death A Scripture phrase taken from them things which one carrieth in the palme of his hand which are subject and easie to fall or to be taken away see Iudg. 12. 3. Iob 13. 14. V. 111. An heritage namely my true soveraigne and peculiar good which I hold from thee as a child of thy grace V. 113. Vaine thoughts the Italian discourses namely vaine and deceitfull ones which â—avour of carnall wisedome contrary to the simplicity of faith and to that obedience which is due unto thee see Eccles. 7. 29. Rom. 1. 21. 1 Cor 3. 20. V. 115. I will that being â—râ—ed from your disturbances persecutions I may peaceably attend upon Gods service or that you may give me no scandal V. 117. Have respect or will take pleasure in them Or will attend upon them V. 118. Their deceit namely their devices and wily councels in which they trust do deceive them at last not being able thereby to avoid thy judgement Or they are abominable unto thee because that in all their actions there is nothing but fraud and thou art the author and lover of truth V. 119. Like drosse which consumes away in the fining of metals Therefore namely to avoid these terrible punishments Or the more I behold the punishments which thou iuflictest upon the wicked the dearer is thy grace unto me which is revealed to me by thy word V. 122. Be surety a phrase taken from men who when they are sureties for a debter do free him â—ut of the hands of a cruell creditor The meaning is doe thou stand between me and mine oppressors to rescue me from them see Isa 38. 14. V. 123. Of thy righteousnesse which is most loyall and holy V. 126. It is time mens malice is grown to the heigth good men are put to the uttermost of their patience and Gods glory is abused beyond measure For they namely the worldly and wicked Made void taking away the honour and authority due to it through their wickednesse and rebellion V. 127. Therefore the more I see them violated by the wicked the more am I confirmed through holy love zeal against their scandals see Iob 17. 9. V. 129. Are wonderfull as well by reason of the mysteries of heavenly wisedome as also by reason of the promises of the everlasting happinesses to come Therefore as well by reason of the humble respect I beare to their divine substance as also by reason of my desire to enjoy those happinesses which are promised by them V. 130. The entrance though thy word doe abound in mysteries yet thou declarest and revealest them by thy spirit to thine elect who forsaking the sence of the flesh doe in all simplicity yeeld unto and believe what is taught them Matth. 11. 25. V. 131. I opened the action of those that runne after any thing or that are wondrous thirsty which setteth forth his zeale to Gods law V. 132. As thou usest to doe the Italian as it is â—itting to doe or according to thy custome to those c. V. 133. Order the Italian establish or direct Iniquity vice or evill inclination to sinne Rom. 6. 12. V. 144. And I shall live being guided by thy Spirit I shall beware of sinne and be afraid to quench that spirituall life which thou hast created within me but shall seek to increase it daily by practice V. 147. I prevented I have been the first that hath prayed unto thee Or I have come to meet thee and present my selfe unto thee V. 148. My eyes I have awaked of my selfe in the night before I have been called upon by the watch men who call in the night to tell folks the seasons or watches of the night V. 149. According to thy namely according to that rule by which thou dost proceed with thy children and
over the Church within which the Elect have their true inheritance for feare least they should fall into dispaire or be tempted to take some unlawfull course V. 5. Turne aside that goe out of the high beaten way of Gods service and justice to follow the errors of the world and sinne with hypocrisie or deceit Prov. 2. 15. Isa. 29. 16. PSAL. CXXVI VER 1. THe captivitie this Psalme seemeth to have been penned expressely upon the deliverance from Babylon Like them our deliverance seemed so wonderfull and almost incredible V. 4. Turne againe that is to say accomplish our deliverance as well in delivering of our brethren which are yet remaining in Babylon as in fulfilling of ours who yet lie languishing under grievous burthens As the streames that is to say that it may bee such a comfort and refreshing to us as watering is to dry and desolate places which are refreshed and flourish againe by the comming in of the streames V. 5. They that sow this may be understood either of the times which have been or of the present times Of the former times in this sense As in time of dearth the poore husbandman throweth with an evill will that small store of seed which hee hath into the earth but is afterwards comforted by the ensuing harvest so were wee carried into captivitie with much griefe but now wee gather the fruits of Gods promises and of our faith and patience with joy and feasting Jer. 31. 9. Of the present time in this sence Now in these weak and small beginnings wee are gâ—ieved because of the small likelihood there is of that whereupon we doe employ our meanes and labours namely in the re-edifying of Ierusalem and of the Temple c. But the time will come that the Lord will cause us to gatherâ— the fruit of full comfort thereby V. 6. Precious seed the Italian seed bought for a price this is added to aggravate the occasion of grief so much the more Hebrew the gathering in of the seed namely which is not our own harvest but such as wee have beene faine to gather up out of a strange countrey Others precious seed that is to say corne which is good and sitting to be sowed PSAL. CXXVII VER 1. THe Lord build that is to say unlesse he doe co-operate and assist our labours and endeavours in the grounding and establishing of our families with his power and blessing V. 2. Of sorrowes that is to say gotten with a great deale of labour and sweat and eaten in great scarcitie Vain namely if it doth not please God to encrease your store which is the end of your laboursome life of your wretched sparing Sleep that is to say sweet rest without anxietie or care the soul taking its rest through faith in Gods providence after it hath with loyalty and diligence performed such duties as it was called unto V. 3. Children namely good ones An heritage a gift which God the great father of all bestoweth upon his children as a blessing V. 4. So are Italian such are that is to say fathers are armed and guarded by a companie of valiant children as it were with a strong armour V. 5. His quiver namely his family They shall speak the Italian when they speak that is to say when they shal meet in honourable assemblies or in courts of Iustice where there is any pleading such courts being anciently kept near the city Gates they may maintain their state and defend their right against all oppressions finding themselves accompanied by vertuous and couragious children and fathers that have such children shall not need to stand in feare of any reproach at their enemies hands in the behalfe of the said children see the contrary Iob 5. 4. PSAL. CXXVIII VER 2. THoushalt eats thou shalt peaceably enjoy what thou hast lawfully gotten in following thy vocation He now directeth his speech to all the faithfull V. 5. Of Zion namely out of that place where God appears to his children in grace and power To make a distinction between those benefits which God as Creator doth generally bestow upon all men those speciall blessings which he bestoweth upon his children in his Church which is his house PSAL. CXXIX VER 1. FRom my youth in the Prophets the time of the peoples youth is the time that they dwelt in Egypt Ezeck 23. 3. Hos. 2. 15. 11. 1. V. 3. The plowers figurative termes to signifie on the one side the evills done the Church rending and tearing of it and on the other side Gods saving end therein which is to prepare it through afflictions to receive the seed of his grace word and spirit as in an earthly heritage well cleansed manured V. 4. The cords that is to say all the harnesse belonging to this work namely all the meanes power and councels of these tyrants V 6. Grasse opposite to good and fruitfull plants which are brought forth through labour such as the spiritual and everlasting happinesse of the Church is PSAL. CXXX VER 1. THe depths that is to say as out of an abisse of evils and dangers or out of a deep feeling of my sins which without thy grace would sink me in dispaire V. 3. Shouldest mark that is to say if thou shouldest cause them to come in judgement against me and shouldest examine them according to the rigor of thy law V. 4. That thou mayest that is to say thou art gracious unto men not to nourish them up in their wickednesse through indulgencie and impunity but to give them occasion and to move them inwardly by thy spirit to respect thy mercy and so to yeeld unto thee voluntary service which would be impossible for them to doe without the spirit of grace which God granteth to none but those whom he hath received into grace by the remission of sins without which every work is contaminate and unacceptable to God 1 Kings 8. 40. Psal. 85. 9. V. 6. More then more fervently then those who tired by long watching in the night doe desire the comming of the day that they might thereby be relieved and take their rest V. 7. Plenteoâ—s hee redeemeth man from innumerable sins through his mercy which is infinite PSAL. CXXXI VER 1. MY heart I have not through pride or rashnesse undertaken any thing beyond my vocation or capacity see Rom. 12. 16. V. 2. Surely I have the Italian if I have not a manner of affirming as it were by an implicite and shortned oath Behaved the Italian composed or framed namely to obedience silence and docilitie This being referred to the people after the captivity sheweth their weak and lowly estate by which they were induced to depend absolutely upon Gods grace and providence acknowledging no wisedome nor meanes of subsistance in themselves PSAL. CXXXII THe Title A song penned by Solomon or some other Prophet in his dayes after he had made an end of building the temple and afterwards referred to the re-edifying of the same Temple after the
captivity see Psal. 122. upon the Title V. 1. Afflictions labours and difficulties which he hath gone through for the establishment of thy service V. 2. Sware this Oath is not mentioned any where else in Scripture The mighty namely God who is the strength of his people Gen. 49. 24. V. 5. Vntill these seeme to be Davids thoughts and protestations before he had taken the rock of Sion from the Iebusites 2 Sam. 5. 6. where he knew by revelation that God hath made choyce of a settled abode for his Arke wherein he was present in grace and power V. 6. Wee heard in former times the ark was settled in Siloh Iosh. 18. 1. a place belonging to the Tribe of Ephraim Iosh. 16. 6. Psal. 78. 60. then it was transported to Kiriath-jearim that is to say a city of woods here called fields of the wood by reason of the great plaine of woods where this City stood 1 Sam. 7. 1. V. 7. Wee will goe the Italian let us goe now that I Solomon have built the Temple let all the people come thither to doe Gods service see Psal. 122. 1. 2. V. 8. Arise these three verses are part of Solomons prayer at the dedication of the Temple 2 Chron. 6 41. Into thy rest that isto say into thy firme habitation opposite to those moving ones which it had in former ages Of thy strength that is to say of thy glory namely where thou art present in thy glorious power for the safety of thy Church V. 9. Be cloathed that is say clothed with inward purity and holinesse represented by the holy garments Or cloathed with holiday garments by reason of thy deliverances and benefits often meant by the word righteousnesse and with this sense agreeth the phrase of being clothed with deliverance or salvation used 2 Chon 6. 41. V. 10. Thine annointed namely thy King whom thou hast consecrated and endowed with the gift of thy Spirit sitting for his office V. 15. Her poore wherewith the Church hath abounded in all ages see Isa. 14 32 Zach. 11. 7. V. 16. With salvation the Italian with clothes of deliverance that is to say with garments of joy and feasting because of my deliverances see upon Psal. 149. 4. V. 17. To bud that is to say to spring up strongly as from a lively root or blossome and grow out into a power and magnificent glory expressed by the word horn which anciently warriours did weare in their helmets see Psal. 75. 5. 10. and 148. 14. A lamp that is to say one of posterity in whom the glory of his Kingdome may live and shine 2 Sam. 21. 17. which was chiefly and most perfectly accomplished in Christ of Davids race according to the flesh PSAL. CXXXIII VER 2. IT is like this holy concord is not onely most pleasant but it must also be considered as an effect of the Spirit of grace and peace which being most plenteously poured out upon Christ who is head of the Churchâ— runnes down upon all the members of his body and is the bond of the spirituall union figured by the holy oyle wherewith Aaron and his successors high Priests were annointed Exod. 30. 30. V. 3. Of Hermon along ridge of hills in Palestine Psalm 42. 6. which were the highest in all the countrey from whence in a manner the dew and moistnesse did run down upon the lower hills such as Sion and other neighbouring hils were Commanded the Italian appointed see of this manner of speech Psal. 42. 8. and 44. 4. and 71. 3. PSAL. CXXXIV VER 1. BY night namely you Levites which not onely by day doe service in the Temple but also watch by night therein by turnes according to your appointed times see 1 Chro. 9. 33. V. 2. Lift up to pray unto to praise and blesse the Lord. V. 3. Blesse thee this seemeth to be an answer of the Levites and sacred Officers to the precedent exhortation with a blessing upon the King as Psal. 118. 26. or upon all the people PSAL. CXXXV VER 2. THat stand it seemeth that here are distinctly set down the Priests which did Gods service in the Temple and the Levites which performed their functions in the court V. 3. It is pleasant the Italian amiable as Psal. 92. 1. and 147. 1. V. 5. Above all namely above all things which are called gods here upon earth be it either by resemblance of dignitie or by the false opinions of men V. 7. For the raine that is to say for a signe or peradventure one of the causes of the ensuing raine and such as seeme to bring the faine after them Out of his treasuries or store-houses see Iob 8. 22. V. 14. Will judge that is to say will punish and visite them Others because that the Lord will doe his people right and will be appeased with his servants will repent that is to say he will change his effects of severity into effects of mildenesle a phrase taken from men which is very frequent in Scripture PSAL. CXXXVI VER 1. FOr his by 1 Chron. 16. 41. It appeareth that these words were an antiphâ—ra or burthen of the sacred Song and praises which were sung in the Temple V. 5. By wisdome the Italian with understanding that is to say through his supreame wisedome Prov. 3. 19. and 8. 27. 27. Ier. 10. 12. 51. 15. PSAL. CXXXVII VER 1. THe rivers he hath a relation to certaine Cities in Caldea set down in the Histories which were assigned to the Iewes for their habitation during the captivity where they held their Synagogues Schooles and places to performe the worship of God in and they were neer to the river Euphrates in low and waâ—ie places V. 2. Wee they seeme to be the words of the holy Leviticall singers which dwelt in those Cities Vpon the willowes those being waâ—ry countreys V. 3. Required of us through a prophane curiositie or in scorne That wasted us the Italian that made us howle singing as Isa. 52. 5. Or that had wasted us bringing our City and countrey as it were into heaps of ruines Psal 79. 1. Or that had sacked us V. 5. If I forget although we will not prophane the holy songs to make these Idolaters pastime and though we at this present so grieved at heart that we cannot think upon singing yet our desire and intent shall alwayes bee good whensoever the the Lord shall deliver us Let my right hand the Italian if my right hand with which I play upon these instruments V 6. If I do not if when it pleaseth God to deliver us and restore us if I doe not shew it by my congratulating songs towards thee and my songs of praises to God that the soveraign joy of my soule consist in thee V. 7. The children who through an inbred hatred against the â—â—wes joyned with the Babylonians and did set them on to the totall destruction of Ierusalem and maliciously rejoyced thereat Lam 4. 11. Ezech. 〈◊〉 12. Obad. 11. V. 8. O daughter as much
fruit of permanent happinesse the faithfull man ought not to settle his hopes nor fixe his heart upon it to labour unreasonably in getting the imaginary goods of it Or needlessely trouble himselfe to shunne or correct the evills and dâ—sorders of it But must content himselfe with a sweet and peaceable and superficiall and transitory enjoyment of them without anxietie avarice or unreasonable desire though with care and providence in his vocation under the conduct of true wisdome whose worth he mightily extolleth as being the Princesse of mans life and actions Seeing man is by it directed in the true service of God aâ—d in all vertue and dutieâ— belonging to any course of life whatsoever either publike or private And besides by the said wisdome he is taught to conforme all his thoughts motions and affections especially of joy and sorrow to the change of times and chances appointed by Gods providence to keep man in a continuall temperature and counterpoise And to leave unto God the care of things to to come and of governing and ordering such things as passe mans capacitie and vocation and above all things to beware of sin and endeavour himselfe to all manner of vertue and to acknowledge that all we enjoy is through Gods grace for which we ought to yeeld him all honour and service Upon the second point he teacheth the faithfull man to fixe his minde and heart continually upon eternall life as the Soveraigne end of this present life And to prepare himselfe by seriously meditating upon death which is the true curbe for the excesses of this world and by the religious feare of God and apprehension of his judgement to come and by obedience to his most holy commandements So that with very good reason this booke may be called the treasure of precepts tending to true happines and the Soveraign good of man ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. VERS 1. THe preacher Hebrew Preacheresse See the argument of this book V. 2. Of vanities That is to say most vaine now he meanes to speak of whatsoever is separated from Gods grace life and spirit Vanity A thing that hath no sound nor true essence hath no firme lastingnesse V. 3 What profit The worldly man who liveth not in God and worketh not by his spirit labours to no end and loseth all his labour in seeking any perfect content of mind in this world V. 4 One generation Death which none can avoyd is the great and generall argument to prove the vanity of all worldly things for though the world doe last invariable in his owne being yet man is not of that lastingnesse neither can the world give it him wherefore his happinesse is never the more for the lastingnesse of the earth since he himselfe cannot last for to enjoy it And on the other side the world sheweth that it hath not the property of of the chifest good which is to be eternall and to eternize him who is the possessor of it V. 5 The Sunne The continuall unquietnesse of men imitating these creatures in the motion of their thoughts and desires is also a proofe of the fore-said vanity for like the sunne they have no rest like the wind they are in a turbulent agitation which tirâ—th and consumeth them and like the Sea which is never filled though the rivers continually runne into it they are never satisfied nor have not the true content of the mind V. 8 With seeing Of new things to desire them and follow them although it be tryed and beaten out with watching V. 9 The thing that The delight also which man takes in this variety is false and vaine for really there is nothing newâ— seeing that all things in all ages have beene of the same nature and kinde and the vanity is onely in certaine outward appearances in which true happinesse cannot consist V. 11 There is no Man is deceived in thinking that hee hath found any new thing wherein he may take content and this proceeds from his forgetfulnesse and ignorance of things which are past Or the shew of novelty is quickly gone and therefore there can no true happinesse be found in it V. 12 I the I Solomon can speake of this vanity by mine owne experience having imployed the gift of wisedome which God hath conferred upon me in taking notice of the state and affaires of the world that I might the better supply and execute my place and Kingly office V. 13. This â—ore travell True it is that every man is bound to seek and gaine whatsoever is necessary for his vocation but this gaine though it be vertuous hath the same quality as other worldly things have Namely very toylsome and no way effectuall to happinesse and perfect content of the mind V. 15. That which is No man yea not Kings nor Princes let them bee never so wise and mighty can remedy all evills nor supply all defects which is a great annoyance in publike Offices V. 16 I communed As being grieved that I could not discharge my duty in my place according to my desire by mine owne wisedome which was withstood and overcome by the great malice of men which I knew not nor could not remedy V. 17 And I gave I thought it was fitting to accompany and strengthen my wisedome with a particular experience and mixture of the Art and termes of politick worldly wisedome which before God is but meere folly 1 Corinth chapter the second verse the sixth But all this did but onely increase my travaile and discontent seeing that with all this new endeavour I could not attaine to mine end CHAP II. VERS 1. I will prove thâ—â— I will seek to give thee some content which thou couldest not find in thy â—oyall dignity by giving my selfe over to bodily pleasures And behold I quickly gave over this iutention as foolish and bruitish V. 3 I sought In stead of this voluptuous kind of life I have be thought my selfe of a meane namely to temper the severity of my wisedome and the weight of my charge with honest and lawfull pleasures To give my selfe unto wiâ—e The Italian To passe â—waâ— my life pleasantly in continuall 〈…〉 ng Hebrew To draw out my flesh in wine Acquainting my heart The Italian Governing my heart fixing my selfe inwardly in the course of t 〈…〉 high and sevâ—re wisedome yet glancing mine eye and outwardly framing my selfe to the foolish wayes of Worldly men especially great ones concerning the pleasures of this life Till I might Untill at last I could resolve my selfe upon an uniforme manner of living on which I might wholly rest V. 6 That bringeth forth Hee seemeth to mean young nurseries of Trees whether fruit Trees or other that have more need of watering V. 8. Musicall c. The Italian Single musick and musick in consort The Hebrew words are very obscure and of uncertaine signification yet this seems to be the most probable V. 10 I Kept not He seemes to meane his exâ—â—sses in delights beyond his first intent And this
he For all this it is not lawfull for man to contend with God But he ought with all humility to desire of him the assistance of his Spirit and grace V. 11. Seeing there be many things that the Italian When there is abundance of things they This sâ—â—ue of covetousnesse is not beaten downe nor put out through the abundance of goods no more then fire iâ— quenched with the abundance of wood but waxeth greater and greater therefore true content cannot consist in that abundance V. 12. For who knoweth The chiefe cause of this error nemely of gathering together without any endâ— is mans ignorance which will not suffer him to limit his desires within the bounds of the shortnesse of his life but causeth his thoughts to range after the infinitenesse of time to come which he having no knowledge of it is a folly in him to seek to provide 〈…〉 it As a shadow which hath no substance and van 〈…〉 in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 leaving no signe where it hath been CHAP. VII VERS 1. A Good Now he sheweth that besides wordly goods the fruition of which he hath commended there are other goods which the faithfull man ought to look after namely eternall to which one must passe by death the meditation of which serves to direct the living to that happy end Name the Italian Fame Namely the true and sound naâ—e of faith and holinesse which confirmed by his death doth last afterwards Of death Namely of him that is a beleever and a childe of God and dieth in his favour V. 2. That is namely death which is the cause of that mourning the consideration of which causeth living men to think upon making themselves fit for it V. 3. Is better This meditation of death though it be sorrowfull is better for the salvation of man then all his mâ—â—th seeing he doth by that mortifie his flesh and rendeth his heart from the world and lifteth it up to eternall goods Of the countenance of man in his naturall estate which is called the outward man 2 Cor. 4. 16. The heart That is to say the soule and the inward man Is made better spiritually V. 4. Of the wise Which looke after the end of things and think upon eternity whereas fooles are onely guided by sense and thinke no further thâ—â— things present V. 5. It is better This meditation of death is indeed harsh to the flesh being a rough curbe to the vanities of the world but even as the severe reproofes of wise men are to be preferred before fooles tricks and jests So an humbling and correcting sorrow is more to be desired then alluring and be witching pleasure V. 6. For as the That is to say even as the fire which consumes the thornes causeth them to crackle for a small time so the spirit of this world which leads men to perdition transports them into an excesse of a false and short joy and by that meanes hindreth them from thinking upon repentance and a due preparation for death V. 7. Surely Now follow some particular precepts belonging to that wisdome which he hath spoken of before and first he sets downe some vicious passions which darken the lustre of it Oppression Namely the inclination and evill habit of doing wrong to other men in matters of justice whether it be through corruption or his owne proper passion of otherwise V. 8. Better The wise man looketh after the end of things according as he foreseeth it by the light of Gods Spirit and according to it he regulates himselfe and all his actions and will not be blinded with the false appearance of the time present See Deut. 32. 29. The proud That through a certaine pride and disdaine is moved at every small offence And he makes mention of this other passion of wrath as contrary to the peace and quietnesse of minde and to the moderation of true wisdome V. 10. Say not Be not so foolish as to say that the times of themselves are better or worse to impute the vices and calamities of the world unto the age But doe thou say that the times are such as the men are and that to amend the times the men ought for to amend themselves 11. Wisdome There are three things of singular value life an inheritance that is to say all things to maintaine life and wisdome for to governe it Meaning that the wise man should take a lawfull care for either according to his vocation V. 12. A defence the Italian A Shadow Riches indeed have this community with wisdome that they doe save a man out of many dangers and disasters yet the principall subsistency and true happinesse of mans life consists in wisedome V. 13 Consider Be wise in discerning the various wayes of Gods providence for to second them with thine affections of joy or sorrow See Ecclesiast 3. 1. 11. For who Since Gods will cannot be withstood nor the effects thereof bee altered wisedome would have a man submit himselfe quietly unto it V. 14. Consider For to have such a feeling as God calleth thee unto by his visitation Hath set he hath in this life mixed good with evill so that the one is a remedy and a curbe for the other To the end To direct man by thâ—se different meanes of mildnesse and severity unto a happie death for after that there are no more vicissitudes nor varieties all things are perpetuall neither is there any place for repentance or amendment Nothing Like to what befalleth him in this world After him Namely after his death V. 15. All things The Italian All this This may be referred as well to the precedent as to the subsequent things Of my Namely of my fraile and transitory life That perisheth Runnes into diverse mortall dangers and inconveniences In his Righteousnesse The Italian For his justice either being persecuted by Tyrants or misconstrued and calumniated or too indiscreetly and hatefully used The wise mans meaning is to shew that wisdome ought to bee joyned with uprightnesse in the guiding of mans life Wickednesse covered over with art and cunning or used with politicke craft V. 16. Righteous overmuch That is to say a too severe reprover of every petty error or too much bent upon a thing which of it selfe or in thine opinion is just without yeelding any way either in charitie or wise innocenccie to the opinion of others to the necessitie of times to common custome or to humane frailty Destroy thy selfe Making thy selfe as it were the very marke of publicke hatred V. 17. Be not Have also a greater care of loosening the raines too much to wickednesse which provoketh Gods suddain judgment Before thy The Italian Out of thy Before the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 all course and out of it by some violent and 〈◊〉 end which may carrie with it the tokens and signes of Gods expresse vengeance See Job 15. 32. and 22. 16. Psalm 55. 15. Prov. 10. 27. V. 18. That thou shouldest take hold That thou shouldest follow the middle way between Gods
a great number of spirituall Canticles penned by Solomon this was by him or by the Church after him called the Canticle of Canticles for the excellency of it as being a president to all the rest Whereupon also the ancient Jewes comparing these three sacred bookes which go in Solomons name to the three parts of the Temple which he built They liken the Proverbs to the Court Ecclesiastes to the Holy Place and this Canticle to the most Holy Place To signifie that it is the treasurie of the most sacred and highest mysteries of holy Scripture For indeed the subject thereof is not so much concerning the ordinary state of the elect nor of the common actions of their faith and piety nor of Gods ordinary benefits bestowed upon them as of the first-fruits of the vertues of the age to come of the inward infusion of Gods grace into their hearts and of the unspeakable comforts of his Spirit with the lifting up of the soule and minde and of the strong effects of faith in its greatest endeavours and of the divine love purged from all worldly thoughts and affections All these things are by Solomon represented in this booke bringing in by prophetick spirit Christ dead and risen againe and ascended into heaven after he had contracted a spirituall mariage with his Church and every faithfull soule comming from time to time whilest she was yet in this world expecting the accomplishment of this mariage in heaven to visit her with new assurances of his love and the enjoyment of his presence with inward excitements to yeeld unto him all duties of love faith perseverance and invocation and especially to follow him with her heart up to heaven where he resides in glory and whither in his appointed time he will gather her up unto him Now he dâ—scribes and sets downe these visits two wayes In the one the Church and the faitfull soule prevents him with her desires and prayers In the other she is prevented by Christ who presents himselfe unto her unawares To shew that on the one side it is fitting for her to desire with ferventnesse to relish these first fruits and on the other side that the times and meanes to obtaine them are at Christ free appointment and when it pleaseth him though he never quite deprives his elect of them in this world so they be desired with a holy zeale and the soule doe dispose it selfe thereunto with religious preparations If the Church receive them readily and with an interchangeable fervency there â—nsueth all manner of joy and comfort But if she be slack and negligent therein the occasion is lost and there follow great troubles and afflictions Both Wayes there alwayes appeareth Christ his infinite charity and the Churches lively faith and enterchangeable love Whereupon the Church bursts forth into divine praises and admirations of her bridegroomes perfections and Christ also on his side by his approbation authorizeth and exalteth the gifts and graces which he hath conferred upon his Church by the Spirit of regeneration and exhorteth her to aime lively and continually at the marke of her heavenly vocation Which the Church also protests for her part to desire conditionally that the Lord will keepe his prefixed time praying him alwayes to strengthen her in her weaknesses Christ is brought in accompanied by his friends and the Church by her companions Christs friends are the holy Angels and the glorified spirits The Churches companions are the particular Churches or the faithfull soules or those which desire to joyne themselves unto her by faith Christ makes the Angels partakers of his rejoycing because of the worke of his grace The whole body of the Church communicates her knowledge instruction and light to the faithfull soules or to the particular Churches extending her care even to the Gentiles of whose calling she hath been informed and instructed by the Lord. Now it is to be considered that whatsoever is spoken in this booke in poeticall and figurative termes must be directly referred to spirituall meanings to which it perfectly and properly belongeth whereas if it should be turned any other way there would be nothing but monstrous absurdities ANNOTATIONS CHAP I. VERS 1. OF songs Namely the most divine and excellent Canticle of all those that Solomon penned 1 Kings 4. 32. V. 2. Let him kisse me The Bride namely the Church desires that Christ who hath contracted a spirituall mariage with her the accomplishment of which is deferred untill eternall life should come in the meane while at severall times to give her more expresse assurances of his grace should draw neerer unto her with more intimate approaches of his presence and power and should give her more lively inspirations of his Spirit which is as it were the breath of his mouth Then Wine Whose property is to comfort the heart to engender new spirits purge them warme them and refine them So Gods grace infused into a faithfull mans heart doth comfort it and inflame it to heavenly things V. 3. Of the savour all the faithfull soules which are like so many chaste Virgins whereof the universall Church is composed are enticed to love thee fervently by reason of the gifts of the holy Ghost wherewith the Father hath anointed thee Psa. 45. 7. 9 133. 2. Isay 11. 3. which gifts thou powrest upon them by the preaching of the Gospell 〈◊〉 Cor. 2. 14. 16. Thy name Namely the knowledge of thee V. 4. Dâ—aw me Cause mee by vertue of thy Spirit to raise my selfe from the earth up to heaven where thou dwellest and where the end or marke of my heavenly vocation is that where thou art I may also be perfectly united with thee See Hosea 11. 4. John 12. 32. 17. 24. We will runne That is to say thy Spirit shall not worke in us with an insensible motion without any interchangeable or voluntary action on our side like unto weights which are drawne up with engines But it shall cause us to will and move as thou doest and after thee For Gods grace doth not destroy the manner of rationall working in man but onely addeth a supernaturall vertue to it Philip. 3. 12. 14. The King Namely Christ Jesus sitting at the right hand of the Father hath by his death and resurrection given me right to come into heaven which is as it were the bride-groomes chamber John 14. 2. And by faith I am assured one day to be really brought into it Ephes. 2. 6. We will remember That is to say I and all my true members will voluntarily renounce all carnall delights that our only joy may be in thee who hast so loved us and that hast within thy selfe the true object and cause of love The upright This seemeth to be added for to exclude hypocrites which are in the externall Church from these holy desires and meditations V. 5. I am black If you will judge rightly of me and be joyned to me looke not upon my outward wretchednesse and deformitie with the eyes
never bee without restoratives of Gods word for feare of fainting V. 6. His left hand is The Italian Let his left hand be None but Christ by his spirit can ease me in the faintnesses which I am subject to in this world by loving and following of him See Rom. 8. 26. V. 7. I charge you The Italian I adjure you This is the bride-groom who arrives upon a suddain and unlooked for whilst the bride in her languishments is fallen asleep and by this charge which he gives the brides companions namely the particular Churches and the elect hee seemes to intend to make a triall of the readinesse of her faith and love to see if she will awake of her selfe at his comming see Matth. 25. 6. Ephes. 5. 14. By the Roes That is to say by the example of these fearfull beasts which the hunters endeavour to steale upon softly and not to affright them or make them runne away with much noyse And hereby is signified the mildnesse of Evangelicall preaching and exhortations 1 Thes 2. 6 7. Or I adjure you by my love towards all the true elect which are figured by these pleasant and wilde beasts that have no gall V. 8 The voyce The Italian Behold the voyce this is the bride who you must imagine did awake on a suddaine according as her bridegroome did imagine He commeth a representation of Christs speed in visiting his Church and every faithfull soule from heaven when he is earnestly and fervently desired so to doe V. 9 Behold hee standeth Though I doe not see him openly which is a thing reserved for the life everlasting 1 Corinth 13. 12. yet I doe apprehend him by faith and doe finde the effects of his presence 2 Cor. 5. 7. 1 Pet. 1. 8. V. 10 Spake Namely by inspiration and internal motion of the spirit forwarding and animating the exhortatâ—ons of his preached word Rise up forsake the world in heart and affection to follow me ayming at the marke of thy heavenly vocation Phil. 3. 14. Col. 3. 12. V. 11. The winter The pleasing spring of the yeare of grace is come through the manifestation of the Messias in the flesh and the preaching of the Gospell enjoy it then with that spirit of freedom which giveth thee accesse unto mee with confidence Cant. 7. 11. Rom. 13. 11 12. 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. A propheticall description of this great good which in Solomons time was yet a great way off V. 12 Of the singing That is to say of rejoycing in God and yielding unto him continuall thankes Others to prune their vines which was a token that the spring was come V. 14 O my dove This is a continuation of the Bride-grooms speech to the bride which her soule onely unnerstands she alone hath power to preach it to others Now this name of Dove so frequently attributed to the Church represents her purity simplicity mildnes and sociable nature this bird having no gall nor beake nor clawes to doe any hurt with and is very tame and sociable That art This is also a very ordinary thing for Doves to doe to signifie that the Church is oftentimes constrayned to fly into the further part of the world and hid it self in corners to avoyd persecutions Yet she never ought for to forsake the freedome of her profession nor the invocation of Christs name nor the preaching of his word V. 15 Take us This is Christs promise namely that he will appoynt his Angels to overthrow and destroy tyrants and persecuters Psal 80. 14. Or a command given to the Church it selfe to represse and put out hereticks and schismaticks which grow up together with the truth of the Gospell V. 16 My beloved This is the conclusion of this visit wherein the Church gives herselfe wholly to Christ and doth embrace and lay hold on him by a lively faith though we reside in heaven in glory to which corporall absence she voluntarily consents He feedeth Who in his heavenly paradice and fruition of his glory performeth the office of soveraigne shepheard of the blessed soules and from thence gathereth up unto him those that are yet in this world Canticles chapter 6. verse 2. Revelations chap. 7. verse 17. V. 17 The day break The Italian The breath of the day For likely at break of day there arise fine pleasing winds Genesis 3. 8. See concerning the breaking of this everlasting day of Glory Psalme 49. 14. Cant 7. 12. Rom. 13. 11. 2 Pet. 19. The shadowes The night of the present estate of this world which is nothing but darknesse of misery sinne disorder and sorrow Turne Now thou hast fully comforted and restored me by this thy visit I am content for to returne to my ordinary course of faith repentance service and obedience as if thou didst retire into heaven carrying with thee these extraordinary lights favours untill the great day of the resurrection at which time I hope thou wilt restore them to me perfect and everlasting without any interruption Cant. 8. 14. Upon the mountaines This name of Bether is not to be found any where else peradventure it is some name framed according to the signification of the word which is separation for by these mountaines is meant heaven and the state of eternall life as well by reason of the height of it as for its separation from all conditions and qualities of this animall and terrestriall life and from the state of this corruptible world Ephes. 4. 10. CHAP. III. VERS 1. I Sought him This is the bride who in a holy quietnesse of spirit by prayers meditations lifting up of the mind and heart endeavoureth to procure the Lords returne with new comfort light place and vertue of the holy Ghost which the faithfull man doth not alwayes obtaine in the same moment of time as he desires it Isaiah 26. 9. V. 2 I will rise That which I could not attain unto in my rest and whilst I lived retired I will now endeavour to get by action and diligence in my vocation V. 3 The watch-men It appeares by Canticles 5 7. that by this word are meant great worldly wi 〈…〉 men who have the câ—re and government of States and Common-wealths whilst the night of this life lasteth But have no light of the kingdome of heaven neither can they give a man any directions towards it V. 4 It was but a little To shew that Christ is never sought for in vaine Mat. 7. 7. Luk. 18. 7. Heb. 10. 37. And would not let him goe Here are described the fervent desires and the forcible endeavours of the Church and of every faithfull person to make this singular presence of Christ perpetuall and familiar unto them which neverthelesse cannot bee attained unto in this life but is reserved for the life evâ—rlasting See Gen. chapt 32. v. 29. Luke chapter 4. ver 25. V. 5. I charge you The Italian I adjure you this is the Bridegroome and by the connexion of this representation we must suppose that the bride
Prophet meanes generally little and great V. 18. His fruitfull field the Italian his Carmel the name of a hill which was very famous for fruitfulnesse and fair trees which here signifies the Nobles and chiefe of a people Both soule the Italian from the soule a kinde of speech to signifie a generall destruction as who should say body and soule together As when that is to say He shall not be able to recover himselfe after this overthrow nor gather a new Armie together no more then an Army can gather it selfe together again when the Standards are once overthrown V. 19. Of the trees namely of his chiefest and valiantest men V. 20. Upon him namely upon the Assyrians as Ahaz had done in the dayes of these Prophecies who had called them to helpe him after which time they did continually molest and vex the people see 2 Kings 16 7. 2 Chron. 28. 20. V. 21. The remnant he hath a relation to the signification of his sonne Shear-iashubs name Isa. 7. 3. V. 22. A remnant namely that small number of beleevers which God shall save out of the generall ruines to make them partakers of his grace This was fulfilled corporally in those remainders of the people which with Ezechiah escaped from Sennacheribs inundation but spiritually it is and shall be verified in the reliques of the Jewish Nation which God hath converted and shall convert to to the true faith by the Gospell Rom. 9. 27. The consumption namely the judgements which God had decreed should come upon his people by which they should almost be brought to nothing shall also move Gods mercie to heap superabundant benefits upon them which are in this place called righteousnesse V. 24. He shall smite thee he shall oppresse thee and tyrannize over thee as once the Egyptians did V. 25. The indignation namely my indignation against my people In their destruction namely the Assyrians destruction V. 26. A scourge namely a sudden mortalitie 2 King 19. 35. As his rod he shall by his Angell smite the armie of the Assyrians as he did by Moses rod strike the sea and make it swallow up the Egyptians Exod. 14. 26 27. Of Egypt namely at the red sea at the comming out of Egypt or as he did against the Egyptians V. 27. Because of the anointing namely by reason of the holy Kingdome which the Lord hath established amongst his people and will there maintain it and chiefly by reason of the love favour and power of the Messias who is the onely foundation of all the benefits and deliverances of the Church V. 28. He is come a propheticall description of Sennacheribs drawing neere to Jerusalem Migron it is likely that it was some place belonging to the Tribe of Benjamin as Michmash and Geba were 1 Sam. 14. 2. V. 29. The passage it was a strait and narrow passage between two rocks 1 Sam. 13. 23. Others translate it a foord namely over some brook which is not made mention of Ramah a city of Benjamin Josh. 18. 25. Gibeah see 1 Sam. 11. 4. V. 30. O daughter O people or O city of Gallim see 1 Sam. 25. 44. Unto Laish towards the northerne confines of the countrey where Laish stood Judg. 18. 7. by which way the Assyrians came in the meaning is who shall be able to save them in those frontiers Anathoth another citie of Benjamin Josh. 21. 18. V. 31. Madmenah a place of Judah Josh. 15. 31. V. 32. Nob a place of Benjamin 1 Sam. 21. 1. Neh. 11. 32 Shake his hand threatning Jerusalem as he did by Rabshakeh Isai. 36. 2. V. 33. Shall lop figurative termes as vers 18. V. 34. Lebanon that is to say that mighty armie which was like a thick wood vers 18. By a mighty one namely by an Angel Isai. 37. 36. see Psal. 78. 25. and 89. 6. CHAP. XI Vers. 1. THere shall come forth out of the stem of David the son of Jesse who was neither King nor powerfull and was like the stock of a withered tree or roots hidden in the earth shall Christ be borne according to the flesh who shall be the everlasting King of the Church V. 2. The Spirit he shall in his humanity be filled with the gifts of the holy Ghost to be as it were an everlasting treasure and cisterne full of them from whence those gifts shall showre down upon the Church see John 1. 16. and 3. 34. Acts 2. 33. V. 3. Quick understanding the Italian quick sent that is to say all his understanding knowledge and judgement shall be governed and ruled by perfect obedience and holinesse Or he shall cause the fear of the Lord to sent c. that is to say God shall anoint him not with a materiall sweet smelling oil but with the spirituall oil of holinesse He shall not he shall be most just and upright in the execution of his charge his understanding judgement and will being all one with his everlasting fathers John 5. 19 30. and 8. 28 38. Or when he gives judgement he shall not looke after any outward appearances or false allegations from whence proceed corruptions in humane judgements but shall alwayes look after the inward parts of the heart which are well known to him being true God John 2. 25. V. 4. The poore namely the Church which in this world is abject and poore and humble and milde in spirit which are the beleevers ordinary titles Shall smite that is to say as he is true God and Judge of the world he shall by his almighty word and power of his soveraigne sentence destroy the world namely that part whereof the devill is prince which may be understood of particular judgements from time to time but is meant chiefly by the great and last judgement The wicked namely the head of all the wicked which is the devill slain by Christ not in regard of his life and offence but in regard of his predominate power in seducing men and in rebelling against God see Deut. 32. 42. Psal. 68. 21. and 110. 6. And by the devils name are meant all his deputies to whom he hath granted his power such as are great Monarches of the world and such as at the latter end Antichrist shall bee see 2 Thess. 2. 8. Rev. 13. 2 11. V. 5. The girdle that is to say hee shall bee adorned armed and strengthned with these vertues in the exercising of his office as Princes and Warriours are with a girdle in the same manner John 12. 18. Isa. 22. 21. V. 6. The wolse figurative and propheticke tearms The meaning whereof is that the Spirit of regeneration shall alter the naturall fiercenesse of men and make them milde and tame to live in peace with the rest of the beleevers under the conduct of Christ and the ministery of other Pastors of the Church though they bee base and abject in the eye of the world V. 8. The sucking childe that is to say the innocency and simplicity of the faithfull shall be secure from the
neere to Jerusalem and very much abounding in Corne. V. 6. Grapes that is to say some small remnant of people shall remaine in the Countrey V. 7. At that day when these calamities have hapned that small remnant shall be converted to me and to my true seruice which came to passe in part under Iosias 2 Chr 34. 33. and was perfectly accomplished under Jesus Christ. V. 8. That which namely the Idols the Groves which were consecrated by the Idolaters Isai. 1. 29. Or the images see Lev 26. 30. V. 9. A forsaken Bough namely after all the fruit is shaken of V. 10. Of the Rock see Deut. 3â— 4. Shalt thou plant thoushalt tâ—ke much paines and use much industry in tilling of ground but the fruit thereof shall be carried away by thine enemies Strange slips rare and excellent â—â—ips which were brought a great way either through curiosity or for the rarenesse of them V. 11. The day of griefe namely of the last desolation of the Assyrians Country V. 12. Woe to a new prophecie of the discomfiture of the Assyrians Army by the Angel 2 King 19. 35. Of many people or many sorts of divers Nations whereof the Assyrians Army was composed V. 14. Trouble a horrible tumult by reason of such a sudden slaughter CHAP. XVIII Vers. 1. SHadowing which raiseth and sendeth forth such mighty Armies that they seeme to be thicke Clouds of Locusts which shadow the Earth which is ordinary in Ethiopia Joel 2. 10. see concerning these innumerable Armies of Ethiopians 2 Chron. 14. 9. So Armies are called wings Isa. 8. 8. This prophecie seems to have relation to the conquest which Nebuchadnezzar made of Ethiopia together with Egypt Beyond or along by he Rivers V. 2. Ambassadours Ethiopia is divided into the Easterne which was a part of Arabia and the Westerne and the Red-Sea in the middle Gen. 2. 13. Numb 12. 1. and it seems that the seat of the Kingdome as in the Easterne part so that they were faine to send messengers into the Westerne parts for to have levies of men made By the Sea namely the red Sea or Arabicke gulfe Of Bulrushes according to the ancient custome of those Countries which in some places lasteth to this day to make the easier way against the streame by rockes flats and fals of Rivers Scattered the Italian hath it Of a long stature Heb. a Nation of long extent which is a thing namely their tallnesse that hath beene obseâ—ed at all times in the Ethiopians Peeled without haire or smooth having no haire upon their bodies which is also a property of those Country bodies by reason of the excessive heat A terrible people namely the most savage and rude amongst them which are those that dwell in the innermost parts of Ethiopia farre from the Sea looking more blacke and horrid and being more barbarous then the others Troden namely a vile and abject Nation kept in extreame slavery a thing proper to the Moores and Ethiopians both in their owne Country and abroad The Rivers this is also one of the properties of Ethiopia namely that the Rivers Nilus and Niger overflowing by reason of the great raines in Winter doe wash away all the fatnesse of the Land whereupon Egypt was by the ancients called the gift of Nilus V. 3. All ye that is to say I doe bring the world tidings of the Chaldeans generall over-running the Country Wherefore so soon as ye shall perceive it once to begin you must expect the continuance of it untill such time as all that be accomplished which I prophecie unto you V. 4. I will that is to say I will give the Chaldeans leave to goe on with this their great enterprise and will no way hinder them onely I will have the eye of my providence open and sixed upon my Church to comfort conduct and defend her amidst all these tempests as I did at her comming forth of Egypt and in the wildernesse by the siery and cloudy pillar Isa. 4. 5. V. 5. For that is to say the effect of my sufferance shall be this that the King of the Chaldeans shall conquer and destroy the great states of the world before they be growne old and weake with age even as if one should cut and dresse a Vine where it is budded and ready to beare fruit V. 6. Left that is to say they shall be left for a prey to their Conquerours and new Lords or to the eves and robbers on the high way as it often falleth out in new conquered Countries V. 7. In that time namely after all these ruines and calamities the Ethiopians shall be converted to God under the Gospell and shall embrace the Christian faith which indeed hath been so and is so to this day see Acts 8. 27 37. Shall the a figurative description of that peoples spirituall subjection to Christs Kingdome with termes taken from tributes and presents which are brought to earthly Kings and Princes as Psa. 68. 31. 72. 10. Isa. 16. 1. CHAP. XIX Vers. 1. RIdeth a propheticall description of Gods sudden and unlooked for judge ments executed by the Chaldeans upon Egypt as Psa. 18. 9. 104. 3. The Idols all the divels endeavours who is served in those idols and thereby seduceth men making a shew of defending those that worship him shall be quite overthrowne see Exod. 12. 12. and the beliefe which men had in them shall vanish away and the images themselves shall be beaten down and destroyed Jer. 43. 12. or carried away into captivity according to the custome of the heathen Isa. 46. 1. V. 2. Set the raising warres and civill factions amongst themselves Kingdome namely a province or rectories for Egypt was divided into rectories V. 3. The Spirit namely their strength valour and heart shall faile them at their need familiar spirits see Lev. 19. 31. V. 4. Cruell Lord namely Nebuchadnezzar King of Babylon Jer. 46. 26. V. 5. The waters a figurative description of an extream desolation of Egypt which had all its pleasure profit ritches and security comming in by Sea the chiefest meanes of their great traffique and by means of the River Nilus which is the cause of the Countries great fruitfulnesse V. 6. Turne the Rivers farre away the Italian the Rivers shall goe backe namely by reason of the falling of the waters Of defence Egypt is often times thus called by reason of the Hebrew names signification The Countrey being much strengthned by meanes of the waters Others construe it as though he meant great bankes raised up upon the sides of the Rivers V. 7. By the Brookes being sowne and growing upon grounds all wet and dirty by reason of the overflowing of the River Nilus Driven away they shall be all spoiled through the rage desolation of war which shal be like the overflowing of a River V. 9. In fine Flax which was one of the singular and choicest rarities of Egypt see 1 King 10. 28. Prov. 7. 16. V. 11. Zoan a most ancient City of
And shew us seeing that the certaine foretelling of things to come which have no assured naturall cause nor signe belongeth onely to God Let the Idols prove their deity by revealing Gods secret Councels to the world concerning Christs comming and the salvation of the world through him God alone had made them manifest by his word The former that is to say doe but tell us the beginnings and we will looke out the sequels by discourse and reason unlesse your Idols will relate all from the beginning to the ending Ironicall kinds of speeches V. 23. That we may be dismayed the Italian We will looke upon it with delight Or we will talke of it V. 24. Ye are you have neither Godhead nor power all your being is nothing but the idolaters imagination That chooseth you namely for their God to whom they cleave V. 25. I have raised words of God the Father declaring that he alone hath advised and taken counsell from everlasting to send his Sonne into the world and hath revealed him in his due time Wherefore he alone ought to be acknowledged and worshipped for the true God One the Italian him namely Christ Jesus the Redeemer From the North that is to say from one end of the world that so passing through all parts of it by the preaching of his Gospell he may subdue them and bring all Kingdoms and powers under the obedience of his faith V. 26. Righteous that is to say the true God lawfully taking upon him this title V. 27. The first as I have foretold these things by my Prophets so will I at mine appointed time send John the Baptist to preach the accomplishment of them first to the Jewes V. 28. For I Gods Word is a Judge before whom the party summoned hath not appeared or when it did appeare had nothing to answer Amongst them namely amongst the Idols of which he had spoken before No Counsellor that could plead for them in this cause see Isa. 45. 21. V. 29. Behold Gods definitive sentence against Idols and Idolaters CHAP. XLII Vers. 1. BEhold God the Fathers words concerning the sending of his Sonne into the world My servant namely my Sonne who in his humane shape tooke the form of a servant upon him Phil. 2. 7. insomuch as he subjected himselfe to the Law of God which was the coâ—â—nant of servants for to be judged and recompensed of God according to his workes to the extremity of all rigor and in this manner hath accomplished the work of God to his glory and the salvation of man without any respect to himselfe I uphold whom I will strengthen by my Spirit in the accomplishment of his office in regard of his humane nature Psal. â—10 4. Shall bring forth he shall exercise his jurisdiction as King not onely amongst the Jewes but also amongst all other Nations of the Earth V. 2. He shall not cry his Empire shall not be with violence of command nor in â—oughnesse of threatnings as worldly Empires are but in the mildnesse and stength of the Spirit V. 3. Not breake he shall lovingly beare with the infirmitie and ignorance of his poore children and shal not rigorously punish them neither shall he winke at their faults but shal correct them for their amendment And shal not endure hypocrites nor prophane men but shal punish them severely V. 4. He shall not the meaning seems to be this He shal use his elect in such sort that they shall never want light nor strength even as he who is their head could never be quite extinguished nor beaten down in his humilâ—ation Yea was by means of it raised to glory and to the possession of his Kingdom over all the world V. 6. In rightâ—â—uâ—nesse that is to say by a just establishment contrary to worldly Kingdoms which are all grounded upon violence Or by an order established by my will which is the rule of all manner of righteousnesse Give thee that is to say I will make thee an acceptable and effectuall mediator between me and my Church upon which I have founded my â—ovenant Isa. 49. 8. For a light to invite and bring the Gentiles into the same covenant of grace V. 7. To open to illuminate their understanding by the power of my Spirit The prisoners namely those men which were slaves to sin death the divel and damnation V. 8. â—â—â—ill I not give for to establish my Sonnes Kingdome I will beate downe all manner of idolatrie V. 9. The former things he seemes to meane the whole order of nature which was established in the creation and hath been so preserved without varying Psalm 119. 89 90. to which he opposeth that of grace in Christ Jesus Or the particular prophecies which were from time to time prophecied to the Church and accomplished in their due seasons V. 10. Sing let all the world rejoyce and give God thankes for these things for the benefits thereof shall be scattered abroad indifferently every where V. 11. That Kedar namely the people of Arabia that dwell in Tents and Cabins V. 13. The Lord an allâ—goricall description of Christs spirituall victories by the powerful voice of his Gospel V. 14. I have I have endured and dissembled the injuries which Satans kingdome hath for a long while done to me Acts 17. 30. Rom. 3. 26. but now I will destroy it by the power of my Gospel which is the cry of a travelling woman that is to say accomplishment of all Gods promises V. 15. I will make waste that is to say I will destroy all high powers that shall rebell against my kingdome and send the fire of my curse upon them Luke 12. 49. V. 16. I will bring I will safely and rightly conduct mine elect enlightning them by my grace who otherwise by nature are blinde I will I say conduct them in the way of their spirituall vocation by means unknown and incomprehensible to the fleâ—â— V. 18. Ye deaf the Lord directeth his speech to his people whom he reproveth for their hardnesse and rebellion and chiefly for their idolatâ—y V. 19. Who is blinde namely through a voluntary ignorance see Isa. 32. 3. Ezech. 12. 2. My servant namely my people My messenger namely the Priests and other Governours of my people which should have taught my people my will and have brought them tidings of my grace towards them Mâ—l 2. 7. 2 Cor. 5. 20. That is perfect namely in all Gods gifts and graces Ezek. 16. 14. V. 20. Opening he makes shew of lending the eare of the body but my word entreth not into his heart V. 21. For his namely to shew the loyalty of his promises and his equity and beneficence towards those that doe fear and serve him He will magniâ—ie that is to say by his innumerable benefits towards his elect he did gain much honour to his Law and Covenant because the observers and keepers thereof were so highly recompensed V. 23. Who an outâ—ry or exclamation to call the people to repentance CHAP. XLIII
Saviour as in time they they will make it fully appear V. 16. They shall be namely the Babylonians and other idolatrous people V. 17. Be saved he chiefly meanes the deliverance which Christ obtained for his Church whereof the deliverance from Babylon was but a figure and gage V. 18. To be inhabited by men who reaping benefit from all the other creatures ought also in the name and behoof of all the rest to obey and acknowledge the Creator V. 19. I have not the promises which I have made to my people are publikely and openly made wherefore when I shall have accomplished them there will bee no cause to doubt of mine eternall deitie see Isaiah 41. 23. and 43. 9 12. and 48. 16. Seek ye me looke after me onely and not after idols Righteousnesse in constant loyalty without any fraud or variation V. 20. Draw neer let all men that remaine in the world after Gods great judgements come in the time of the Messias and hear the voice of the Gospel which shall condemne and beat downe all manner of idolatry Revel 14. 7. That set up the Italian that carry in pompe and procession upon your shoulders V. 21. Take counsell to defend the idols cause if they can Isa. 41. 28. Declared this namely the Churches deliverance by Christ. V. 22. Look by faith conversion and service forsaking idolatry V. 23. In righteousnesse namely by a decree which hath the force of everlasting Law and is the rule of all manner of justice and righteousnesse see Isa. 42. 6. Shall sweare shall acknowledge me for the onely true God whose name alone is and ought to be taken in all lawfull oaths Gen. 31. 53. see Isa. 19. 18. and 65. 16. V. 24. Shall men come to yeeld unto him and to acknowledge him V. 25. Seed of Israel namely of the Israel according to the Spirit and Faith which is the whole Church of Gods Elect. Be justified that is to say they shall obtain remission of their sinnes and right unto everlasting life by vertue of the Son of Gods righteousnesse which shall be applied to them by faith to justification of life CHAP. XLVI Vers. 1. BEl Nebo names of chiefe Idols of Babylon Isaiah 21. 9. Jer. 50. 2. and 51. 44. Is bowed down that is to say the Babylonians seeing their City taken have thought to save their gods taking them down and speedily loading them upon beasts of carriage V. 2. They sloop namely all those idols They could not namely the Babylonians Others the idols themselves Themselves namely the idols which the heathen were wont to carry away captive together with the conquered nations 1 Sam. 5. 2. Jer. 43. 12. Dan. 11. 8. Hos. 10. 6. V. 3. Which are I have not born you as idolaters do bear their idols but I have borne you my selfe that is to say have taken you even from your first beginning into my care and protection see Exo. 19. 4. Deut. 1. 31. Psal. 22. 10. and 71. 6 18. Isa. 63. 9. V. 4. I have made and not you me as the idolaters do their gods Now this ought to be understood as well of the naturall creation as of the spirituall regeneration see upon Isai. 29. 23. V. 5. That we may or to make us alike or equall one with the other V. 8. Remember hee directs his speech to the people of Israel which were run into idolatry exhorting them to conversion Shew your selves men the Italian be upon good ground forsaking the vaine prejudices of customs examples traditions and opinions take the word of God and true reason for the grounds of your discourses and resolutions V. 9. Former things namely the workes and miracles formerly done for the deliverance of my people by which I have shewed my selfe to be the true everlasting God V. 11. From the East namely out of Persia which is easterly from Babylon Bird namely Cyrus who shall fall upon Babylon like a Falcon or some such like ravenous bird My counsell whom I have chosen in my counsell or who shall put my decree in execution Have purposed it namely appointed and determined it within my selfe V. 12. That are far who through your misdeeds make your selves unworthy to be dealt withall by me as innocents with favour and clemency and to be defended by me V. 13. My righteousnesse namely my grace and good will which in Scripture is often called righteousnesse CHAP. XLVII Vers. 1. COme down thou shalt be beaten down from thy great and flourishing Empire and shalt never have any power to rise again see Jer. 48. 18. Uirgin the Scripture calleth often so those Nations and States which had continued as they were at the first under their naturall Princes and had never been subdued nor conquered by others There is no namely for thee nor for thy Nation for after the taking of Babylon by Cyrus the Chaldean Empire did never rise again though the City subsisted a long time after V. 2. Take the thou shalt be brought into subjection and as a slave shalt grind at the hand-mils Exod. 11. 6. Judg. 16. 21. Math. 24. 41. Uncover like unto bond-women which went with their haire loose and bare-foot Isa. 20. 24. Passe over to goe into captivity into a far Country V. 3. Shall be an ordinary disgrace done to women prisoners see upon Isa. 20. 4. Jer. 13. 22 26. Will not meet thee I wil use thee as an enemy in wrath and as God in my power without any moderation see 2 Sam. 7. 14. Isa. 13. 6. 27. 7 8. V. 5. Sit lay downe thy pomp and pride and bring thy selfe into a vile and abject state V. 6. Polluted I tooke away from her all that should make her holy and inviolable namely my presence grace and vertue and did use her like unto a prophane and uncleane thing see Isa. 43. 28. Thou didst shew thou didst mixe thine owne proper passions of cruelty and inhumanity with the execution of my judgements and didst not take example by me to use mercy and clemency see Psal. 69. 26. The ancient under which name are comprehended all other wretched persons see Deut. 28. 50. V. 9. The losse of by children he seems to meane the people and by the husband the King For the multitude that is to say notwithstanding all thy divellish arts which thou makest use of to keepe thy selfe up For sorcery was frequent amongst the Chaldeans Dan. 2. 2. 5. 7. and Southsayers did beare a great sway in the publique government vers 13. V. 10. None seeth I know no Godhead to whom I should give any account Thy wisedome namely these unlawful arts which thou hast termed wisedome in which thou hast trusted V. 11. It riseth Heb. the morning thereof by which may also be understood the day in which it should happen V. 12. Stand now a scoffe for the Chaldeans vaine confidence V. 14. They shall be that is to say both they and their accursed arts perished and could not save themselves nor bring any ease
of former sinnes That I would not namely that I would not reprove nor suffer my true Church to perish which consists of mine Elect and beleevers with whom God is never angry so far as to curse or overthrow them but doth onely punish and correct them see Jer. 31. 35 36. V. 11. I will lay a figurative description of the Churches spirituall excellency which is like a building comosed of precious stones which are the faithfull upon an exquisite foundation which is Christ 1 Cor. 3. 12. Rev. 21. 18. With faire colours the Italian upon fine marble the Hebrew word is of a doubtfull signification V. 14. In righteousnesse that is to say in a well and right ordered manner Or by Gods grace and bounty for the word Righteousnesse is oftentimes taken for Gods property which is to doe good to those that are his V. 15. They shall the enemies shall often conspire against thee but as I will not be the author of it so will I cause the issue of it to prove to their ruine V. 16. I have that is to say Weapons and Souldiers have no power nor cannot bring any thing to passe but onely so far as I will give them leave by my permission and pleasure V. 17. And their that is to say the fruit and reward of their faith and loyaltie in my service Or this is the inheritance which I will bestow upon them as my servants and children CHAP. LV. Vers. 1. THat thirsteth that are in want and necessity of Gods grace and have a lively feeling thereof Come ye namely to mee Christ who am the welspring of grace signified by the water and of life signified by the wine and milke which are nourishment for the body That hath that hath no means to gaine this good of your selves Buy and that is to say take as a gift that which shall be made yours in like manner as if you had paid the just price of it Or give that is to say forsake and renounce all other worldly goods for this Matth. 13. 44. Rev. 3. 18. V. 2. Do ye spend that is to say Why doe you bestow all you have in superstitions idolatries works of the Law and other wayes to purchase eternall life which none can give you but I V. 4. I have given him words of the Father confirming his Sonne in his vocation in whom descending from David according to the flesh were to be verified the promises made to David and to all the other Fathers A witnesse namely to declare and confirme the Fathers will and counsell at which being his eternall wisdom he had been present He toucheth Christs two Offices namely of Prophet and King after he had accomplished his priesthood upon earth V. 5. A nation namely the poore Gentiles who were strangers to Gods Covenant and void of all true knowledge of him Ephes. 2. 11 12. Because of because that God the Father shall accompany thy Gospel with his divine vertue by which mens hearts shall be effectually converted Or because God shall have plainly manifested himselfe to be thy God and thy Father by thy resurrection and glorious ascension Rom. 1. 4. V. 6. While he while he offers himselfe to men by the Gospel out of which he cannot bee found Psal. 32. 6. John 7. 34. and 8. 21. V. 8. My thoughts I am infinitely mercifull and ready to forgive and not hard and implacable as men are neither am I inconstant and wavering in my promises as they are V. 11. So shall so likewise will I never recall the promise of my grace but will fully performe it Shall proper shall happily accomplish it without any obstacle or let V. 12. Ye shall goe out namely out of your spirituall bondage from which Christ shall free you V. 13. In slead God shall fill the world with true beleevers noble plants in stead of harmfull bastard and wilde plants such as man is in the state of his corrupt nature Mic. 7. 4. And it shall be this miraculous change shall be as an eternall monument of Gods glorie and he shall be everlastingly praised for it in his Church CHAP. LVI Vers. 1. FOr my salvation since I do proffer my salvation to the world by the Messias it is fitting that all men should turn to me their Benefactor And it is also needfull for them to do so for to make themselves capable of receiving it Mat. 32. and 4. 17. Rom. 13. 11 12. My righteousnesse namely mine Evangelicall righteousnesse which onely is the cause of salvation Rom. 1. 17. and 3. 21 22. V. 2. The Sabbath namely all the true and spirituall service of God especially in the keeping of the first Table of which the Sabbath was anciently the figure and summe V. 3. Neither let that is to say by the Messias shall be abolished and disannulled all manner of distinction and difference of Nations and persons and none shall be excluded out of the assembly of beleevers as formerly those that are here specified were Deut. 23. 1 2 3. V. 5. A name that is to say an honour and dignity far more excellent then theirs who are called Fathers amongst my people namely they shall have the right and priviledge to be called my children John 1. 12. That shall not which I will never take away from them recalling mine election and of which they shall alwayes have an inward impression by the Spirit of adoption Rom. 8. 16. Revel 2. 17. V. 7. Will I bring I will graft them into my Church and make them partakers of all my good and comfort and will accept of the service which they shall do me in Spirit and truth V. 8. Yet will I I will also gather the Gentiles into my Church as I have done the Jews to make of two Nations one John 10. 16. Ephes. 2 14 15. To him namely into the congregation of the Church which is the true Israel according to the Spirit V. 9. Come another prophetick speech by which Isaiah declares that the chiefe cause of the despersion and destruction of the Lords flock by their enemies was the disloyaltie and negligence of the Shepherds as well Bcclesiasticall as politick who are called watchmen according to the ordinary stile of Scripture V. 11. They all look every one hath given himselfe to following of his own disordered lusts V. 12. And to morrow that is to say Let us not take care for anything if to day we take our deligh's we may also continue to morrow at our own leisure words of a prophane securenesse and dissoluâ—enelle see Prov. 23. 35. Isa. 22. 13. CHAP. LVII Vers. 1. THe righteous it is likely that in the time of these Prophecies God did take out of the world divers persons noted for piety and vertue which was a presage of great approaching evils from which God would exempt those his faithfull servants see 2 Kings 22. 20. V. 2. In their beds as the death of the faithfull is called a sleep so is their grave like unto a
heart with joy in my grace and wil bring thee backe gloriously into thy Countrie overcomming all difficulties and lets and there thou shalt enjoy my blessings CHAP. LIX Vers. 4. NOne calleth there is none that doth lively oppose himselfe to the violences and deceipts that raigne amongst these people and doth maintaine Gods right which is violated and mans right which is oppressed They conceive they doe inwardly plot and outwardly execute all manner of mischiefe V. 5. They hatch they hatch all manner of wicked and pernicious thoughts which they endeavour to effect to bring to passe to the uttermost of their power And weave they weave fine deceipts which notwithstanding shall be to no effect nor purpose see Job 8. 14. He that eatâ—th they shal be deadly if they can bring them to perfection and catch some body in them V. 7. Are in their paths wheresoever they goâ— that is to say with whatsoever they meddle they overthrow and spoile every thing a phrase taken from torrents that overflow or from tempests V. 8. They know not as they are not inclined to peace so they neuer enjoy the sweet fruits thereof Whosoever goeth that is to say whosoever imitateth them Or whosoever frequents them findes no sweetnesse nor humanity in them but all manner of â—â—ercenesse and violence V. 9. Judgement that is to say God hath not defended our right against our enemies nor revenged us of them Justice that is to say he hath not done us any good or favour as to his people or children Vers. 14. V. 10. We grope being troubled and amazed we have not been able to take any good counsel or advice Dâ—â—â—late places in à most sad and mournfull condition see Psa. 44. 19. V. 11. We roare we make grievous complaints and lamentation with much impatience and despight V. 12. And our sinnes that is to say we are convinced in our consciences that we suffer these evils for a punishment for our sinnes Are with us our consciences lay them continually before us Or our consciences are yet burthened with them God hath not yet forgiven us nor blotted them out V. 13. Oppression against our neighbour and revolt against God V. 14. Judgement as Vers. 9. For truth that is to say all loyalty and equity is vanished from amongst the people and hath been banished out of the Land V. 16. And he saw because that through the peoples impenitencie their enemies have oppressed them and in their oppression Gods glory hath been wronged and neither they nor no man for them have made any intercession to appease the Lord with praiers and sincere confession God himselfe hath determined to shew his Grace and Power to defend his Churches cause as his owne And this must chiefly be understood of the everlasting salvation obtained by Christ. And wondred a phrase taken from men as Isa. 63 5. Mark 6. 6. V. 17. He put on the weapons which God hath used in this great worke have beene the affection he hath to doe his children good which is his righteousnesse and his revenge and jealousie against his enemies V. 18. The Islands namely strange Countries and enemies V. 19. The enemies namely the divel and all that take his part wil poure out a deluge of evils upon the Church see Psa. 124. 4. Revel 12. 15. The Spirit namely his strength and Divine power Or he meaneth that God will oppose spirituall means Forces and weapons against these assaults of the World and the Divel see 2 Cor. 10. 3 4. Ephes. 6. 13. 2 Thess. 2. 8. List up others he shall put them to flight V. 20. To them to all true beleevers which are the Israel of God according to the Spirit and faith who by their conversion shal make themselves capeable of Christs salvation and especially to the converted Jewes Rom. 11. 26. V. 21. As for me that is to say O my Church composed of true and penitent beleevers I will rejoyne my selfe in thee in Christ by the new covenant of grace and by vertue of it I will irrevocably and for ever give thee my Spirit and Word which are the Churches true goods Prov. 1. 23. Isa. 30. 20 21. Rom. 11. 29. CHAP. LX. Vers. 1. SHine the Italian be enlightned that is to say O thou Church change thy countenance and condition and in stead of thy former miseries and sorrowes shew thy selfe onflamed with joy by reason of the glorious deliverance which thy Redeemer hath purchased for thee V. 2. The darknesse termes taken from the darknesse which was in Egypt Exod 10. 21 23. To signifie that the whole World remaining buried in sinne ignorance and a curse the Church should alone enjoy the knowledge grace and blessing of God V. 3. Shall come that is to say shall be set in the way and directed to God and to eternall life by the Gospel of which the Church beareth the light Phil 2. 15. Of thy rising of the Christian Churches birth by the preaching of the Gospel V. 4. All they a figurative description of the calling of the Gentiles who shall in great multitudes come into the communion of the Church At thy side like unto sucking children The meaning is the great ones of the World shall assist and favour the conversion of the Gentiles see Isa 49. 23. V. 5. And flow the Italian and be enlightned that is to say glorified and made resplendent or enlightened with knowledge and spirituall judgement to acknowledge with admiration the effect of Gods grace and promises in this wonder Be enlarged with joy The abundance the Italian the fulnesse this is that which S. Paul calleth the fulnesse of the Gentiles Rom. 11. 25. V. 6. The multitude the people of Arabia and the bordering Countries shall come to thee in great bands to worship God and to consecrate themselves and all their goods to doe him service in his Church Gold and Incense that which was done by the wise men Matth. 2. 11. was a small essay of this prophecie V. 7. Kedar Ismaelites that lived upon Cattell Gen. 25. 13. They shall come the Italian they shall be offered figurative termes taken from the old manner of service to signifie the spirituall service under the Gospel according to the stile of the Prophets The House namely my Church where I doe manifest my selfe in my glorious effects and where I am likewise acknowledged and honoured V. 8. Who are these the Churches admiration V. 9. Surely Gods answer declaring the cause of this wonderfull concourse which will be the conversion to the faith Of Tarshish of the great Sea First the first comming shall 〈◊〉 by Sea as a more ready and easie way Figurative termes Unio the name namely in the Church where God doth manifest himselfe as it were by his owne proper Name V. 10. The Sonnes namely the Gentiles and their Princes being converted to the faith shall employ themselves for the establishment and advancement of the Church Zec. 6. 15. V. 11. Thy Gates I wil not for one time
that for our sinnes thou hast withdrawn thy grace and Spirit from us we have had no motion to call upon thee nor have had no lively attraction of faith Because of making our sins to be the punishment of them and us sinners the executioners in so much as thou hast forsaken us to our sinnes to heap up the measure of them and to draw thy punishments upon us and also to give an occasion for mens vengeance to come upon us see Job 8. 4. V. 8. But now a representation of what the faithfull will say in the time of their conversion and after Gods punishments V. 11. Our holy namely thy Temple which was our onely honour above all other Nations as having with us Gods holy seat upon earth by whose presence also we were sanctified V. 12. Refrain thy selfe namely from being moved to mercy towards us and to just wrath against our enemies CHAP. LXV Vers. 1. IAm sought that is to say I am called upon by the Gentiles which are converted by my grace whereas before they were altogether strangers unto me Ephes. 2. 12. Others expound it I have caused my selfe to be found or I have proffered my selfe V. 2. I have that is to say the Jews have hardned themselves against the Gospel preached by the Prophets and Apostles and by Christ himself V. 3. In gardens according to the custome and manner of idolaters Now these impieties which reigned in Isaiahs time are here set downe for an example of the peoples revolt in Christs time for otherwise at Christs comming and afterwards they were very free from any outward idolatrie Upon altars of brick the Italian upon bricks he seems to meane the house tops which were made like terraces paved with bricks upon which the idolaters did use to burne incense to the host of Heaven Jer. 19. 13. setting up little altars of brick for that purpose 2 Kings 23. 12. Zeph. 1. 5. V. 4. Which remain which use necromancy and raising up of the spirits of dead men and other devilish arts Deut. 18. 11. Isa. 8. 19. In the monuments the Italian in remote places that is to say in solitary and unhabited places where the Devil useth to appeare to his ministers Swines flesh which was forbidden by the Law as unclean Lev. 11. 7. Deut. 14. 8. V. 5. Which say which use prophane Ceremonies and Devotions that are taught by the Devil to purifie themselves above the common sort of people Isa. 66. 17. Smoak that is to say the cause and object of mine anger signified by the smoak and by the fire of the nostrils V. 6. It is written that is to say I doe remember it Deuter. 32. 34. Mal. 3. 16. Into their bosome that is to say abundantly and fully see Psal. 79. 12. V. 7. Your iniquities that is to say since you will imitate your idolatrous fathers and heap up their measure I will make as it were a bundle of your sinnes and theirs to send a generall and finall punishment upon the whole body of the people for them see Mat. 23. 32. V. 8. As the new wine that is to say I will neverthelesse moderate my judgements towards you for mine Elects sake who will bear good fruits of justice and holinesse as if one had resolved to pull up a barren vineyard quite yet should neverthelesse refraine in part by reason of some good fruitfull vine-plants that were in it see Jer. 8. 13. V. 9. I will a description of the return from Babylon and the re-inhabing of the land under the figure of which is understood the last conversion of the Jews to Christ Rom. 11. 25. 26. V. 10. Sharon names of Countries that were exceeding fruitfull Isa. 35. 2. Hos. 2. 15. the meaning is I will feed my Church abundantly with my graces Psal. 23. 1. V. 11. Prepare according to the custom of idolaters who set tables furnished with food before idols or in honour of them made great feasts with the flesh of their sacrifices Others will have this to have a speciall relation to a certain custome which was in Egypt where on the last day of the yeere the Idolaters did use to set tables furnished in that manner with meat before their idols to thank them for the plenty of the yeer that was past and to pray unto them for the fruitfulnesse of the next yeere For that troup the Italian for the planet Gad many thinke it means the planet called Jupiter held to be happy and fortunate Number the Italian Meni this they hold to signifie Mercury which is held to bee favourable to Merchants and men that keepe accompts with which opinions the signification of the Hebrew words doe seeme to concur V. 12. Number you to the end that none of you may escape he makes an allusion to Meni the planet of numbers V. 15. Ye shall leave that is to say after your death your memory shall be accursed and of your name shall be made a formulary of curse and execration which is to this day seen in the name of Jew And call instead of Jews according to the flesh he shall call his Elect the children of God in Christ or Christians V. 16. That he all true content and peace of Spirit and Conscience shall be grounded upon God and the truth of the promises of his grace Or men shall direct their prayers onely to the true God The former troubles I shall pour out my graces by the Messias to the remission of sins and delivering of men from all evils V. 17. I create in Christ I will re-establish the world in a new state not in respect of the materiall substance of it but in regard of the qualities order and government of the intellectuall world which is the Church as well in this life as in the eternall life whereunto shall be added the change of the forme of the universe at Christs last comming Psal. 102. 26. Rom. 8. 21. 2 Pet. 3. 10. V. 18. I create through Christ I will cause my Church to enjoy perfect and eternall happinesse V. 20. There shall figurative sayings whereof the meaning is That true beleevers members of the Church shall grow on in their spirituall life untill they come to the age of perfect man Ephes. 4. 13. in which state without decaying or varying they shall continue for ever Shall die a continuation of the same sence namely of the eternity of spirituall life described by the figure of long life amongst men as if so be that humane age were so long that he that died at a hundred yeers of age should be accounted as a childe or had provoked Gods curse by some grievous sin see Zech 8. 4. V. 22. They shall not a spirituall promise opposite to the temporall curse of the Law Levit. 26. 16. Deut. 28. 30. Of a tree namely of such trees as live long as oaks and the like this reason hath a relation to vers 20. Sha'l long enjoy the Italian Shall caâ—se to grow aged that is to say
they shall persevere unto the end of their vocation to bear the true fruits of the spirit Psal 92. 14. for which they shall receive the reward of everlasting life V. 23. They shall not labour this reason hath a relation to vers 21. Trouble namely of children who by chance of war might be slain or taken prisoners Deut. 28. 41. Hos. 9. 12. or for whom the fathers may stand in continuall fear in the time of publike calamities With them the Italian addeth and they shall have their off-spring with them which is opposite to the carrying away of children from their pareâ—ts in the time of war V. 25. Dust that is to say He shall be held to his first condemnation which was to lick the dust Gen. 3. 14. without touching either plants or beasts a figure of the Devil whose power is limited within the world and the children thereof Ephes. 2. 2. and cannot exercise it to the ruine of Gods children who are citizens of Heaven Luke 10. 17 18. 1 John 5. 18. CHAP LXVI Vers. 1. WHere is the house as much as to say Thinke you then O carnall Jews to keep me shut up in your Temple so that I shall not bee able to part from thence for your sinnes V. 2. Mine hand I am the creator and consequently owner and possessor of all my creatures and therefore make no account of hypocrites offerings but doe respect the true repentance and humble faith and devotion of true beleevers V. 3. He that killeth that is to say All your ceremonies and sacrifices are abominable to me and as distastefull as offences by reason of your hypocrisie and internall impiety see Prov. 15. 8. and 21. 27. Isa. 1. 11. Have chosen seeing they have purposely given themselves to follow their owne senses and vicious inclinations forsaking my Law V. 4. I also I will use them according to their deeds see Levit. 26. 28. V. 5. Heare this speech is directed to the remainder of good beleeving Jews under the Gospel who were persecuted by their owne brethren for their faith in Christ 1 Thess. 2. 14. Said in a prophane kinde of scorn as if they did require of Christ some glorious signe of his deitie or making a mocke at those things which he foretold concerning his last comming in glory see Isa. 5. 19. 2 Pet. 3. 3 4. V. 6. A voice of a propheticall description of the last destruction of Jerusalem and the Temple by the Romanes V. 7. She brought forth namely the spirituall Jerusalem which is the Christian Church hath by her preaching in very small time converted an innumerable company of Gentiles to God in the place of the unbeleeving Jewes Of a man-childe namely good and bold Christians strong in faith figurative termes unlesse he means Christ himself who is formed by faith in every beleevers heart Galat. 4. 19. V. 9. Shall I bring that is to say this wonder ought to cease if ye consider mine infinite power whereof there appears small beams in the order of nature V. 11. That ye may suck that ye may be â—ursed and brought up in faith knowledge and other Christian vertues in the militant Church untill you attain to the glory of the triumphant Church in Heaven V. 12. Peace that is to say all manner of happinesse Ye shall be born upon like little tender babes by your mother the Church and by all those that shall be employed in her and your service V. 14. And your bones you shall be revived and strengthened where as before you were dead and like dry bones see Ezek. 27. 1 4 11. V. 15. The Lord will come this may be understood of Gods particular judgements but it is fully and principally meant of the last and generall judgement To render that is to say to pronounce the sentence and execute the condemnation upon the ungodly Rom. 2. 8. V. 17. They that under these idolatrous abominations wherewith the people defiled themselves in the dayes of Isaiah are comprehended all the unbeleeving Jews sinnes and their apostasie as Isaiah 65. 3 4. Behinde one tree the Italian after Ahad that is to say following the idolatry of Ahad which was a Syrian idol that represented the sunne Others expound it behinde Ahad that is to say behinde his Temple In the midst as who should say that do wash openly in all mens sight for your pagan superstitions were often times contrary to naturall honesty Swines slesh that is to say unclean things strictly forbidden in the Law Levit. 11. 7 29. Deutâ— 14. 8. V. 18. For I know seeing my people have defiled themselves to the uttermost I will shortly reprove them and call the Gentiles in their place to whom I will reveal my grace and glorious salvation acquired by the Messias see 2 Cor. 4. 6. V. 19. And I will set that is to say I will save those whom I have chosen amongst the Jews of which he had spoken vers 5. which shall be marked with my mark Ephes. 1. 13. 2 Tim. 2. 19. Rev. 7. 3. and amongst them will I chuse mine Apostles as mine Ambassadors who shall carry my banners that is to say the undoubted proofs of my Spirit Hebr. 2. 4. to go and preach my Gospel to the Gentiles Tarshish namely the great sea Pul is a nation towards the south Lud or Lidia towards the east Gen. 10. 22. Tubal towards the north Gen. 10. 2. and Javan that is to say Greece towards the west and by these is meant the whole world Seen my glory namely my glorious deliverance the revelation of my soveraign mercy the manifestation of my Kingdom in my Sons person and the destruction of all false gods V. 20. They shall bring that is to say they shall gather all the beleevers spirituall brothers to the true Israelites into the universall Church which is the heavenly Jerusalem the Lord lending all means and helps which shall be needfull for this conversion which means are here set down in figurative tearms For an offering see Rom. 15. 16. Phil. 2. 17. V. 21. Take of them I will even amongst the Gentiles chuse Ministers of my Gospel and Pastors of my Church V. 22. Remain that is to say the true beleevers begotten by the incorruptible seed of Gods Word in the Church shall for ever remain in my favour even as the glory and state of happinesse which I have prepared for them is also eternall V. 23. That from one the Italian that from new moon to new c. that is to say all Nations shall continually serve me in my Church in spirit and truth termes taken from the solemne and publike service which was yeelded to God on festivall dayes V. 24. And look upon they shall be spectators of my judgements upon the wicked and especially of the finall and universall judgement Their worm he calls the inward gnawing of the Conscience so accompanied with eternall torments ⧠THE BOOKE OF THE Prophet IEREMIAH ARGUMENT AS the Lord never failed in raising up of great
instruments of comfort and deliverance to his Church in her extreamest necessities and calamities So did he also in her greatest and horriblest depravations send her excellent Ministers to beare up the imminent ruine and to interpose themselves between the wrath of God and men enclining the ones rebellion to repentance and to appease Gods wrath by prayers and intereâ—ssions and in default of one or the other to justifie at least Gods judgements and condemne the rebellious and hardned world This did he especially doe by the means of Jeremiah to the Jewish Nation For the whole state and government both Politick and Ecclesiasticall being corrupted and perverted Gods Service neglected polluted and almost annihilated by publike idolatries and the common course of life defiled by all manner of raigning sinnes and finally all forme and appearance of a Church being almost cancelled and extinguished and God being almost ready to dart out his last sentence he would first raise up Jeremiah of the priestly stocke and besides divinely called to the office of Prophet and endowed with all the most eminent qualities belonging unto it for to oppose himselfe to that torrent of evils by lively reprehensions denunciations and protestations and to try whether he could call them to repentance before the fulnesse of Gods judgements did overflow But all these remedies of grace and means of reconciliation proving unprofitable being overcome by the peoples untamed malice he was at the last employed to denounce the decree of their last ruine which did hang over their heads by the Caldeans who by the desolation of Jerusalem and the Temple should subvert the Kingdome and the whole body and form of a common wealth and should carry away the people into a long captivity Reserving neverthelesse after the manner of all Prophets for the remnant of the Elect and true beleevers excellent promises of grace and assurances of preservation and of returning from Babylon at seventy yeers end and of their temporall re-establishment and especially of their eternall salvation by Christ the onely foundation and lively root of hope and restauration to all the fathers of whose Comming Covenant Benefit Kingdome and Priesthood he prophesieth in divers places in a most divine and high straine And to shew that Gods Justice was not asleep concerning other Nations which had been occasions of corruption or stumbling blocks to the people or had been assisting to the destruction of them God gives him a Commission to prophesie against them also and to tell them that they should be involved in the same inundation of the Chaldeans And especially he causeth him to thunder out his most fierce and thundering threatnings upon the head of Babylon In the exercise of this his Office there may be discerned in him not onely a most entire fidelity towards God but also a most entire charity and compassion towards his Nation carrying in his owne person and digesting in his owne holy bosome all the anguishes and feelings of lively sorrowes whereof the people made themselves uncapable through their owne hardnesse And likewise to Gods glory and for the example and instruction of all his faithfull servants he himselfe discovers his owne infirmities the combats of impatience which he hath felt in so toilesome and contentious an exercise of many yeeres describing also the corrections and comforts of Gods Spirit by vertue of which he was able to stand to the triall and finish his course To this Propheticke part of this booke Jeremiah doth in divers places joyne the other which is the historicall relating how unworthily his ministery had been entertained both by great and small how he had been contradicted by Priests and Prophets his person despised slaundered assaulted by violence and secret conspiracies threatned beaten persecuted and imprisoned in extreame misery yet still held up by God and borne up by some remainder of holy soules And at last how the event verified his prophesies when the Chaldeans after divers inroads having over-runne the Countrey changed the Kings subdued the State and carried away part of the people into captivity did at last execute the finall sentence by the taking sacking and burning of Jerusalem destroying the Temple killing the Royall Progeny and all the men of command and transporting the King and the remainder of the people into grievous captivity to Babylon all this falling out before the Prophets owne eyes he being preserved by singular miracle He doth moreover set downe how for all these accidents the heart of that perverse Nation was no way humbled For there being a small remainder left in the Countrey under the government of Gedaliah who was appointed by the King of Babylon some wicked men conspired against the said Gedaliah and slew him Whereupon the people notwithstanding that Jeremiah did strictly forbid them did retire themselves into Egypt forcing the Prophet to goe along with them And their persevering in their franticke idolatry and rebellion they heard from him new threatnings of their last perdition wherewith they were so enraged that they cruelly murthered him as antiquity beleeved and left to us by tradition CHAP. 1. Vers. 1. ANathoth one of the Cities assigned to the Priests Josh. 21. 18. 1 Chro. 6. 60. V. 3. In the fifth of the present yeere V. 5. I knew thee that is to say I did by a degree of my Soveraigne pleasure choose and appoint thee to take upon thee the sacred Office of Prophet see Exod. â—3 12 17. V. 7. Thou shalt goe doe thou obey me without any contradiction for I will give thee strength and all needfull meanes to fulfill my commands To all that I shall the Italian Whithersoever I shall or to doe all those things which I shall send thee to doe V. 9. Put forth namely in a vision for a token of inspiration and confirmation see Isa. 6. 6 7. V. 10. Over the Nation to declare my word publikely with a prophetical authority to the ruin and perdition of the wicked and rebellious and for the salvation of the faithfull and penitent which shall be accomplished and fulfilled from point to point as if thou thy self didst put it in execution V. 11. What seest thou namely in propheticke vision Of an Almond tree the name of this Tree in the Hebrew tongue is taken from a word which signifieth watching or being attentive upon some businesse For the Almond tree blossomes sooner in the spring then any other Tree and upon this signification is this vision founded see Amos 8. 1. 2. V. 13. A seething pot a figure of Jerusalem and Judea as Ezek. 11. 3 7. 24 3. in which God would seeth destroy and consume the Jewes by the fire of the Chaldeans which were Northward from Judea V. 15. They shall set that is to say they shall encampe themselves with their royall tents which shall be like so many thrones in which I will sit and condemne my people to such punishment as the Chaldeans shal execute upon them see Jerem. 52 4 5. V. 17. Gird up
blinde affection contrary to Gods Covenant they have been discom 〈…〉 d and could not releeve thee V. 21. From thy even from thy first beginning V. 22. The winde that is to say thy Kings and Printes together with all their power counsels and enterprises shall be dispersed and brought to nothing Lovers namely the Egyptians thy confederates or the false Prophets and Priests to whom the people were joyned in love and affection against God and his Prophets V. 23. Inhabitant thou livest in greatnesse height and security as if thou stoodest upon the top of Lebanon see upon vers 6. How gracious he mocketh the Jews who in their prosperity were like to a pleasant and dainty woman but they should quickly lose that flower being brought into extream distresse like a woman that travelleth V. 24. Câ—niah it is the same as Ichoiakim 2 Kin. 24. 6. and Ieconiah 1 Chron. 3. 16. The signet that is to say though he had been heretofore neere and dear unto me as a signet is very carefully carried and kept see Cant. 8. 6. Hag. 2. 23. Pluck thee I would forsake thee and put thee away see 2 Kings 24. 14 15. V. 28. This man whence comes it that he is so despised like some old idol that falls in pieces or like some foul broken vessel that is of no value Ier. 48. 38. Hos. 8. 8. is it not for his sins CHAP. XXIII Vers. 1. PAstors that is to say Governours as well Politick as Ecclesiasticall namely Kings Magistrates and Priests V. 3. Gather this in part and by figure may be referâ—ed to the return from the captivity of Babylon but the perfect spirituall accomplishment is in the gathering together of all the Elect into the Christian Church by Christ the supream Pastor who hath to that purpose imployed the Apostles Evangelists Prophets c. Eph. 4. 11. see Ioâ— 10. 16. V. 5. Unto David namely according to the flesh and in his stead Branch a title which is often given to Christ in the Prophets as well in regard of David whose right branch he was as also in regard of the Church of whose life and subsistence he is the root V. 6. Iudah that is to say the true Israel according to the Spirit which comprehends all the Elect and beleevers Name namely Christ who shall bee acknowledged to bee the true everlasting God who in the humane nature which he hath taken upon him shall fulfill all manner of righteousnesse for his Church and by vertue of his own righteousnesse shall obtain of God justification and absolution of sins for all beleevers V. 7. Therefore that is to say This glorious and admirable everlasting salvation figured by the deliverance out of Babylon will dim the lustre and almost blot out the memory of all ancient temporall deliverances V. 9. Mine heart that is to say I Ieremiah am grieved to the very heart to see this poore people made even incorrigible and their evils past cure by the seducement of false Prophets A drunken that is to say troubled partly with wrath to see Gods Word so contemned and gainsaid and partly with fear by reason of Gods threatnings V. 10. Of swearing namely false oaths or perjuries c. Or Gods curse for their execrable sins Their course they run to evil and study to their uttermost power for to doe it Ier. 2. 24 25. and 8. 6. V. 12. Their way that is to say all their actions and whatsoever they undertake wanting the light and guide of good advice shall bee occasions to make them fall into utter ruine which there shall bee no way to deliver them from Psal. 35. 6. V. 14. The hands flattering them in their sins and deceiving them with their prophecies and making themselves examples and heads of rebellion against my true Prophets V. 18. For these may be Gods word in this sense they are false prophets for none of them have had any prophetick revelation from me vers 22. Others will have them to be the false Prophets words for to encourage the affrighted people against Ieremiahs threatnings as if he and such as he was could not certainly know nor declare things to come and therefore that they ought to feed themselves with good hopes V. 20. In the that is to say when it is come to passe you shall conceive the truth firmnesse and weight of my threatnings which are now despised by you as vain terrors because the execution of them is put off for a while V. 23. Aâ—â— thinke yee that the far distance of places can hinder my knowledge or my strength V. 25. Dreamed that is to say I have a prophetick revelation in a dream V. 26. Is it in the heart of the that is to say I do appeal to their owne consciences if they doe not know that they do falsly alleadge Gods revelations Or have they concluded in their hearts to make a continuall trade of false prophecying V. 27. Forget that is to say to lose all knowledge and right understanding of my truth and all respect due to me V. 28. The chaffe why should mens lies and inventions which are things of no value be mixed with the true food of the soul which is my Word V. 29. Is not that is to say the true marke and triall of my word is that through the power of my Spirit which accompanieth it it purifieth the Consciences of beleevers and doth lively animate them and inflame them with holy zeale and love and doth also on the other side tame and terrifie obdurate Consciences whereby it is an easie matter to discerne true Prophets which produce these good and divine effects from false ones which doe nothing at all but are barren and unprofitable V. 30. Steal that do fraudulently take upon them to preach my Word which doth not belong unto them but to the true Prophets whom I have called and from whom they take away all authoritie and credit Or which borrowing some termes and parcels of true Prophecies doe cover and paint out their false ones therewith V. 31. That take their tongues and say that doe undertake of their own heads to speak in my name Others that doe frame their tongues and doe artificially counterfeit the Prophets V. 33. People a sharpe reprehension of the peoples prophane malignity who in scoffe or despight did reprove the Prophets telling them that they had nothing in their mouthes but the Lords burdens namely his threatnings and curses Isa. 13. 1. as if they should say Have you yet any more mournfull prophesies for us after so many as you have already related to us Will you never speak any thing else to us Say unto them a word of indignation and refusall V. 35. Thus shall that is to say enquire of Gods Word with reverence and purenesse of heart V. 36. Word the prophane scorning and sleighting of my Prophets shall be the cause of their being accursed and of their ruine which shall as surely befall them as if it had beene foretold them by
some Prophet V. 38 Sith ye say namely if you will still persist in your iniquities contrary to all mine admonitions CHAP. XXIV Vers. 1. JEconiah called also Jehoiakim and Conia Jer. 22. 24. Carpenters see upon 2 King 24. 14 16. V. 5. So will I that is to say I will take care of and shew my favour and good will towards the Jewes which were first led into captivity to preserve them that the Nation may one day be re-established and planted by their posterity but I will send more severe judgements upon those that staid behind as guilty of greater rebellion because they were not converted by the examples of others punishments V. 7. A heart that is to say a mind and will regenerate and sanctified by my Spirit CHAP. XXV Vers. 3 RIsing the Italian every morning at the time of prayer and morning offering at which time was the greatest concourse of people in the Temple V. 9. My servant namely him that executes my judgements and my will of which he had notice though he had no intent to conform himselfe thereunto Jer. 40. 2. see Isa. 44. 28. 45. 1. V. 10. Mil-stones namely of hand-mils which onely were in use in those daies and in a great City full of people they did make a great noyse Rev. 18. 22. Of the Candles which were lighted in great number at feasts and other nightly assemblies Or generally in every private house which by the great light doe manifest and make shew of the greatnesse of a City as contrariwise silence and darknesse are tokens of the desolation of it V. 15. Take he represents a propheticke vision wherein Gods particular judgements upon all these severall Nations were signified unto him by the figure of a cup carried about to them all according to the custome of solemne feasts Fury that is to say of Gods judgements see Psal. 75. 8. Isa. 51. 17. V. 18. Jerusalem for in generall judgements upon the world God useth to begin at his own home v. 29. 1 Pet. 4. 17. This day namely at that time as the Prophet compiled and published the whole volume of his prophecies which was after the delolation by the Chaldeans V. 20. People the Italian the mixed people it was a certaine people of Arabia gathered together out of divers Nations which did lie scattered in the deserts and had no setled abode nor habitations in houses or Cities Jer. 50. 37. Ezek. 30. 5. Of Uz a Countrey neere to Idumea or part of it Job 1. 1. The remnant for Ashdod it selfe had been already taken and destroyed by Tartan Isa. 20. 〈◊〉 V. 22. And all he speakes thus because that these great Cities had many Colonies and plantations upon the Sea coast to which they sent Governours and deputies and also had hereditary Kings there which were their vassals V. 2◠Dedan people of Arabia and neighbours thereunto V. 25. Zimri people likewise of Arabia descended from Zimram Gen. 25. 2. V. 26. One with As who should say bringing this cup from one to the other untill the round be finished Sheshach see Jer. 51. 41. Questionlesse by this word is meant Babylon whether Sheshach were the concealed and sacred name of it according to the Pagans custome to have certaine secret names for great Cities which they used in their Sacrifices and secret ceremonies thinking if these names were once revealed the ruine of the City and State must needs follow Or whether it be the same name as Babel by a certaine change of letters as the Jewes would have it Or whether it were the name of the Babylonian goddesse on whose holy-day the City was taken as oftentimes the Cities were named by the names of their Gods Jer. 48. 46. Zech. 9. 1. V. 27. Be drunken that is to say be dismayed and troubled in your counsels and actions and be brought to base submissions and dishonest wants Isa. 51. 21. 63. 6. V. 29. The City namely Jerusalem which is consecrated unto me and called by my name V. 30. His habitation namely against Jerusalem and against his Temple That tread see Isa. 16. 9. Jer. 48. 33. V. 34. Shepheards namely conductors of my people Jer. 2◠22. 23. 1. Wallow a signe of extreame griefe Jer. 6. 26. Pleasant namely when they are whole for when they are broken they are of no value V. 38. The Lyon for whilest a Lyon is in his covert neither man nor beast dares to come neere it and contrariwise when he is gone from it every one goeth in and spoileth it without feare So God who had defended his Temple by his terrible presence Joel 3. 16. Amos 1. 2. shall forsake it to have it destroyed by reason of his departure see upon Ezek. 10. 7. Of his that is of Gods CHAP. XXVI Vers. 6. ACurse that is to say I will cause it to be accursed of all men and used for an example and formularie of cursing V. 7. Prophets they were men which were learned and understood the holy Writ and had been bred up in the Schooles and Colledges of the chiefe Prophets 1 Sam. 10. 5. 〈◊〉 King 6. 1. to whom God did often send propheticke and divine revelations and in Jeremiahs time were present at Ecclesiasticall judgements and Assemblies 2 King 23. 2. as in Christs time the Scribes and Doctors of the Law used to be who were somewhat like these Prophets V. 10. Newgate peradventure he meanes that which was built againe by Joram 2 Kin. 15. 35. V. 15. Bring that is to say you make your selves guilty of this fact before God and burthen your selves therewith V. 20. There was this is a narration put in by Jeremiah and not a continuation of the former discourse CHAP. XXVII Vers. 1. IN the beginning the Prophet had this vision in the daies of Iehoiakim but he did not reveale it untill the daies of Zedekiah many yeeres after it Ier. 27. 3. 12. V. 2. Bonds this was done really and in the sight of all men and that yoake which Ieremiah did put about his owne necke was the signe of the conquest of the Kingdome of Iudah and of the peoples bondage Ier. 28. 10. V. 3. To the King it is likely that these Kings were in some league with Zedekiah when he rebelled against Nebuchadnezzar 2 Chro. 36. 13. V. 7. All this must be understood of the most famous Nations which were knowne to the Jewes for although those great Empires did usurpe the titles of universall yet none of them ever had the command over the tenth part of the world His Son namely Evilmerodach 2 Kin. 25. 27. Ier. 52. 31. His sonnes namely Belshasher Dan. 5. 1. V. 16. The vessels namely those which were carried away in the time of Iehoiakim and Iechoniah 2 Chro. 36. 7 10. V. 22. Visite them I will by my providence appoint a great part of them to be brought backe againe and be new consecrated to my service Ezr. 1. 7. and 7. 19. CHAP. XXVIII Vers. 1. THe same namely in the which
Jeremiah spake to Zedekiah and to the Priests Ier. 27. 12. In the beginning some take this at large as who should say in his first yeeres for afterwards it is said that this happened in the fourth yeere Others hold that this was in the first yeere of Zedekiahs raigne and in the first of the weeke of yeeres Exod. 23. 10. Lev. 25. 3. as also they will have in other places these Sabbathicall yeeres meant 2 Kin. 19. 29. Dan. 1. 1. The Prophet namely one of the Colledge of the appointed Prophets Ier. 26. 7. or professing to have propheticke revolations though he had none V. 〈◊〉 I have broken that is to say I have determined shortly to deliver my people out of the Chaldeans bondage figured by the yoake which Ieremiah did weare about his necke V. 8. The Prophets that is to say it is an ordinary thing for true Prophets to denounce Gods judgements upon grievous sinners as this people is and one ought not to suspect so much deceit in sinister predictions which cause offence as in favourable ones which doe gaine favour and applause yet the event will shew the truth Thus spake Ieremiah being not yet certaine of Hananiahs falshood as he was afterwards v. 16. 17. V. 16. Rebellion because that by thy false promises thou hast caused the people to be hardned in their sinnes and hast contrary to Gods will and to the the oath which Zedekiah had sworne 2 Chro. 36. 13. fostered his rebellion against Nebuchadnezzar CHAP. XXIX Vers. 5. BUild you by these meanes he signifieth that the captivity would be long v. 28. and exhorteth them to mitigate the troublesomenesse of it by all honest means V. 8. Which you cause to be dreamed namely inducing your false Prophets by bribes or flattery to speake as you would have them and to frame their predictions according to your minds V. 10. Accomplished and not before as the false Prophets said V. 11. End of evils which are past and hope for the time to come V. 15. Because because you believe false Prophets that are amongst you v. 21 24. which feed you with vaine hopes Heare ye Gods decree concerning the remainder of the Jewes which is yet in Jerusalem so farre are you which are out already from comming home V. 22. Rosted that is to say burnt with a soft fire V. 23. I know though they commit their wickednesses in secret and doe dissemble them before men V. 24. Speake that is to say denounce this prophecie against him here and then send it to him in writing V. 25. Zephaniah this was the second Priest next to the high Priest 2 King 25. 18. and therefore had great power in Ecclesiasticall businesses see Ierem. 20. 1. V. 26. Iehoiada if by this Jehoiada be meant the high Priest in the time of Ioash 2 King 11. 2 Chro. 23. the meaning is seeing it hath pleased God to establish thee in the Priestly Office doe thou imitate Iehoiada his example who upon an extraordinary occasion did use Soveraigne power in re-ordering of the State and Church and doe thou the like against Jeremiah who seeketh to subvert both Others thinke that this Iehoiada was Zephaniahs predecessor That is mad thus did prophane men scoffe the Lords Prophets because of their extasies and extaordinary motions see 2 Kin. 9. 11. V. 32. Shall not have that is to say I will cause all his generation to perish before the time of the promised deliverance come CHAP. XXX Vers. 3. FOr lo I will have thy prophecies as well of threatnings as promises bee preserved for posteritie the one for the comfort of the residue of my people and the other for their instruction in after times when I have re-established them to keepe them from falling againe into the same miseries through sinne V. 5. We have a representation of the peoples generall terror upon the Chaldeans comming V. 8. His namely the King of Babylons Yoake he hath a relation to the signe spoken of by Jeremiah Jer. 27. 2. V. 9. David namely the Messias descended from David according to the flesh and shall hold his place in being King over his people see Ezek. 34. 23. 37. 24. from hence it appeares that the perfect accomplishment of this promise is referred to Christ and belongs to the spirituall Israel V. 12. Incurable that is to say inevitable by Gods irrevocable decree V. 13. To plead the Italian to take in hand that is to say that seekes to stay my judgement by conversion prayers and other spirituall meanes to ease thee of those evils thou art threatned withall V. 14. Thy lovers namely the Egyptians and other Nations with which thou hast joyned thy selfe in league to the wrong of Gods pure service Jer. 22. 20. Ezek. 16. 37. 23. 22. Cruellone that is to say without any compassion by a desire of a just revenge and through a jealousie even to utter destruction Which must be understood of the impenitent people and not of the elect which were amongst them V. 17. They called thee thine enemies thought that I had for ever cast thee out of my favour and driven thee out of the Land of promise never to have either care or remembrance of thee V. 18. Heape that is to say raised up upon its owne floore The manner that is to say according to the ancient modell and forme A figurative Prophecie of the spirituall re-establishment of the Church by Christ. V. 21. And their that is to say my people shall no more be governed nor tyrannized over by strangers It shall have governours of its owne Nation who shall therefore be more pitifull and loving Deut. 17. 15. Isa. 62. 5. This being refeired to Christ signifieth that he shall really be of the Iewish Nation according to the flesh and that being like his Church save onely in sinne he shall take compassion enough of their miseries and infirmities Heb. 2. 17. 4. 15. Will cause him that is to say I my selfe will convert my people by vertue of my spirit seeing that of themselves they cannot nor will not do it and that without me it is impossible for man to doe it Ier. 13. 23. 31. 18. Lam. 5. 21. Ioh. 15. 5. CHAP. XXXI Vers. 1. THe same time namely of the Messias promised in the precedent chapter V. 2. Left of that is to say the deliverance out of Egypt and the bringing of the people through the Wildernesse ought to be an example and pledge to you of the new deliverance out of Babylon which I promise you and of everlasting salvation in Christ. The Sword from the Egyptians persecution with armed hand and from their cruell oppression Went that is to say in the signes and effects of my presence the Arke going before them Rest that is to say a place to settle and encampe themselves in commodiously Num. 10. 33. Deut. 1. 33. and afterwards a firme and peaceable habitation in the Land of Canaan Psal. 95. 11. V. 3. Of old the Churches reply
as if it should say it was so indeed in those daies but the times are now altered God doth not now shew himselfe such towards me Yea the Lords answer namely that he is alwaies the same towards his Church Psa. 44. 4. 74. 12. V. 4. Thou shalt that is to say thou shalt flourish in all manner of joy Prophecies which began to come to passe at the returne from Babylon and were spiritually accomplished in Christ. V. 5. Yet thou shalt restore the ruines of a desolate Countrey tilling it and planting it with good plants V. 6. A day that is to say the time will come that the difference of Nations being once taken away by Christ the ten Tribes meant by Ephraim which were fallen away from Gods covenant shall be called into it againe by the Gospell signified by the Watch-mens cries and the Watch-towers set upon the high places of the Countrey see Isa. 62. 6. V. 7. Sing that is to say let every one rejoyce at the salvation which God will send his Church by the Messias whose figure and beginning shall be the Babylonian deliverance and let them purchase it by vowes and prayers V. 8. The North Countrey namely Caldea which is Northerly from Judea The blind and no infirmity shall let them from comming together I will afford them all strength to come bodily to Ierusalem and spiritually into my Church under the Messias see Isa. 35. 5 6. 42. 16. V. 9. Supplications under this word are comprehended all acts of piety thankesgivings prayers vowes c. Rivers namely the abundance of my graces scattered in my Church Psa. 23. 2 3. Isa. 35. 7 8. Ephraim that is to say Israel according to the Spirit and converted to Christs faith to whom in the Christian Church shall be reserved the title of birth-right above other Nations Exod. 4. 22. The name Ephraim is used here because that the ten Tribes did march under Ephraims ensignes and were governed by Ephraim V. 10. Heare let all the world heare and beare witnesse of the promises which I make to my people V. 1â— They shall come that is to say mine elect gathered out of my Church shall be for ever comforted and most abundantly enjoy all my favours V. 14. Saâ—iate the Italian make drunken termes taken from the good and fat parts of the Sacrifices which were allotted for the Priests such as in Spirit are the faithfull under the Gospel V. 15. A voyce Richel was the mother of Joseph and Bâ—niâ—â—in By Joseph and Ephraim his sonne are meant the ten Trilies And under Benjamin is also comprehended Judab with whom Benjamin remained joyned 2 Chro 11. 12. and therefore the Prophet seemes to represent in this place by the common mothers teares the desolation of the whole Countrey and Nation Now because Rachel was buried by Bethlehem Gen. 35. 19. The Holy Ghost hath also here aimed at the slaughter of the children of Bethlehem by Herod Matth. 2. 18. and this hidden sence was brought forth and set down by the Evangelist V. 16. Rewarded in stead of the sorrowes which thou hast had God will give thee comfort and bring thy children backe againe into his Church V. 17. Thine end after the time of thine afflictions shall be accomplished V. 18. I have surely heard the Propher represents the future conversion of the Jewes after the calamities which they have suffered V. 19. I repented that is to say God working in me by his Spirit of conversion I will also cooperate with his grace feeling a lively sorrow for my sins and striving for newnesse of life I smote a signe of sorrow and repentance as Ezek. 21. 17. Of my youth that is to say of my sinnes and excesses committed as it were by errour and heate of youth in the flowre of mine age and in the time of my greatest vigor V. 20 Is Ephraim Gods answer Since I for all my judgements and threatnings yet I did never cast him quite off My boâ—els my fatherly affection is awakened and enflamed towards him V. 21. Sâ—â— thee up to marke the way well The meaning is I will surely bring thee home out of thy captivity and exile into thine own Countrey and there I will re-establish thee V. 22. Goe about running as mad after idols and idolaters see Jer. 2. 18 23 36. Or seeking after mens assistance and making false leagues with them Created namely hath by his just judgement abandoned his people to the infamous purchasing of these forraigne and prophane leagues and friend-ships which is the same thing as if a woman did not stay for to be requested but should solicite the man see Jer. 2. 24. Ezek iâ— â—3 34. Hos. 8. 9. And this is more likely to be the meaning then the common construction which referreth this to the blessed Virgin big with Christ by the onely power of the Holy Ghost Compasse that is to say doth hang about him to daâ—ly with him to obtaine his love doth solicite him seeke after him or embrace him V. 24. They that goe namely shepheards that have no firme abode but sold their sheep here and there looking after their pastures V. 26. I awaked that is to say I Jeremiah considering the Churches most happy state which was revealed to me in a propheticke dreame found my selfe recreated and comforted as by a very sweet sleepe V. 27. Will sow that is to say I will againe populate and cause to be inhabited their waste and desolate Countrey and spiritually will raise up many believers in my Church V. 28 Like as I my providence shall labour for their restorement as well as it hath been employed in punishing of them V. 29. The fathers an ordinary proverbe Ezek. 18. 2. to blame as it were Gods judgements by an oblique and indirect way as if they did punish the innocent children for the fathers offences The meaning is the old sinnes of the Nation shall lie buried from thenceforth and if any one sinneth he shall be punished And finally under the Gospel God shall shew more favour then under the Law where oftentimes one mans fault did draw the punishment upon all and the sins of the fathers were required at the childrens hands V. 31. A new not in substance for that hath alwaies been the same but in the dispensing of it which shall be done more clearely freely effectually and spiritually under the Gospell like to a son that is out of tâ—telage being of full age in comparison of a pupill who is under age and hath not knowledge nor full possession nor free administration of those things which by right belong to him nor hath not such familiar accesse nor communication with the father see Gal. 4 1 3 4. V. 32. Although I was the Italian whereupon I regarded them not saith c. for so the Greeke translation hath â—ranslated it with which agreeth that of the Apostle Hebr. 8. 9. Others translate it though I had married them Jâ—â— 3. 14. V. 33. I will put my Law that
of it over cannot keep it from ruining as strong plaister will for a time keep up an old ruinous wall V. 11. Overflowing shower Hereby are meant Gods extreame judgements V. 12. Shall it not be said You will beare the just reproofes for your flattering predictions V. 14. In the midst You shall be infolded in the ruines of it V. 15. The wall is I will presently destroy both the wall and the dawbers V 18. The women They were certaine false prophetesses that did use these signes and ceremonies after the manner of the Prophets And it should seeme that the pillowes were a signe of peace and ease for the one and the vailes of mourning and calamity for the other according to the custome of covering their faces in the like cases 2 Sam. 15. 30. and 19. 4. Est. 6. 12. and 7. 8. Job 9. 24. And to this seemes to have a relation that which is spoken v. 19. and 22. Allarme-holes indifferently to whom they please without regarding either Gods will or the worth or unworthinesse of men Every stature the Italian Of persons of all statures namely of all conditions and qualities great and small young and old to hunt to ensnare them in errour and consequently in perdition at your pleasures V. 19. Pol'ute me making me the authour and maintainer of your lyes and deceits without any respect to my most holy name For handâ—uls that is to say for any sleight reward Mic. 3. 5. To slay denouncing death and unhappy chances to good men and raising persecution against them amongst the people And contrariwise promising life and prosperity to wicked men and defending them against the justice of men V. 20. Behold I will quickly cause you and your false ceremonies to perish V. 23. Ye shall see I will root you out that you may no more seduce my people with your deceits CHAP. XIV Ver. 1. OF the Elders namely of the heads of the people which were in Babylon V. 3. Set up that is to say they are Idolaters in thought and affection though peradventure they are not so in any outward action as if their heart were the temple of their idols and put they doe seeke out objects and baites fitting to nourish and kindle that wicked inclination to idolatry and seeke occasion to fulfill it See Zeph. 1. 3. Or they themselves by their sinnes will be the causers of their owne ruine Ezech. 18. 30. Should I being such is it not a meere hypocrisie and scoffe in them to come to me to aske for help and counsell in their disasters seeing their hearts are separate from me and being the only causers of the evils which they suffer Others translate it shall I answer them when they seeke to me V. 4. According to His Idols shall not shut up nor close my mouth but they shall rather cause me open it to denounce the sentence of punishment against them V. 5. That I may that is to say mine answers shall be like to many snares to consciences convinced by my word and therby will I keep him as it were shut up in expectation and feare of mine unavoydable judgements V. 7. Separateth Like unto a harlot that forsaketh her husband See Hos. 4. 14. and 9. 10. My selfe not according to his desire that asketh the question nor according to the Prophets mind but according to my most holy truth and Justice V. 8. A signe namely for a spectacle of my judgements of whom every body shall speake V. 9. If the Prophet that is to say if this Prophet to whom these idolaters doe come he any way possessed with the spirit of errour and answereth them flatteringly to please them yet their condition shall be never the better For I in my judgement shall have given way to it to the end that being seduced they may perish past recovery See 1 King 22. 20. Job 12. 16. Jer. 4. 10. 2 Thes. 2. 11. Hath spoken namely some false Prophet shall have uttered any thing without commission I will stretch though he doth but what I by my secret providence have suffered him to doe yet will I punish him because he sinneth against my Law which is the rule of humane actions V. 13. The Land the meaning is when I have resolved to punish a land with some kinde of scourge I will not forbeare to doe it for any manner of intercession how much lesse then can I be appeased now that I have decreed a generall punishment of all manner of evils to fall upon Jerusalem for its extreame sinnes Jer. 7. 16. and 11. 14. and 14. 11. V 14. Noah These three persons are set down for patternes of singular piety escaped out of extreame desolations Daniel carried into captivity before Ezekiel under Jehoiachim Dan. 1. 1. who already had given manifest proofes of his holinesse and vertue See Ezek. 28. 3. V. 19. In bloud that is to say with great slaughter V. 21. For thus that is to say I doe alleadge all these examples of particular scourges to conclude that I shall much lesse be intreated when I shall resolve to joyne them all together for a deluge of evils which are brought up to their height V. 22. Come forth Within a very short time they shall be brought hither to Babylon in captivity like you Shall be comforted when ye shall know their grievous sinnes you will have cause to acknowledge Gods justice and strengthen your selves against the scandall of this destruction and give glory to God CHAP. XV. Ver. 2. WHat is The meaning is as your Vine trees pulled up or the vine branches cut off are good for nothing but the fire Iohn 15. 5 6. especially when they have been in the fire which hath dried up all the moisture of them whereby they cannot be set againe nor grow Even so my people which once was my vine being cut off and cast away by me is of no value nor good for any thing especially being more hardened and seared through my judgements More then A vine that is planted and liveth is of more value and excellency then other trees but being pulled up the wood thereof is worse to burne then any other wood CHAP. XVI Ver. 2. CAuse Ierusalem namely the remnant of the Jewes which are in Ierusalem which represent the whole body of the Nation and State V. 3. Thy nativity Though you be of Abrahams race yet you are so degenerate that you deserve rather to be called Amorites and Hittites which were two accursed and execrable Nations See Isa. 1. 10. Hos. 12. 7. Iohn 8. 33 37 40. Rom. 2. 28. and 9. 7 8. V. 4. For thy nativity An Allegory continued in all this Chapter wherein the peoples estate is represented by a wretched maid married exalted and enriched through meere grace Now the peoples birth seemes to be referred to the time as being come to some forme and perfection of a body of a Nation in Aegypt they began to be persecuted there See Exod. 1. 7 8. Thy navell termes taken
the uncircumcised of prophane and accursed people like to the ancient Cananites which were accursed See Ezek. 32. 21. V. 12. Thou hast sealed up the summe the Italian thou wert at the height Heb. thou sealedst the summe or thou didst make up the account a terme taken from them which tell money and make up what is wanting of the whole summe V. 13. In Eden like to a tree planted in an earthly Paradise Gen. 2. 8. Ezek. 31. 8 9. the workmanship Hee hath a relation to the art of musick which was alwayes held in great esteem amongst the Tyrians Isa. 23. 16. Ezek. 26. 13. was prepared in the Even at the first founding of thy state musicke began to flourish in thee V. 14. Anointed endowed by God with severall Prerogatives Cherub amongst the great ones of the world which are Gods Ministers upon earth thou wert exalted in glory even as the Cherubims are amongst Gods other Angels in heaven that covereth the Italian the protector being a secure defence to thy people covering them with thy wings which are attributed to this King because he is called Cherub whose shape and forme is set downe in the Scripture with wings The Holy having likened him to a Cherub he compares his seat being full of magnificence to mount Sina where God appeared with millions of his Angels having a fiery pavement under his feet Exod. 24. 10. V. 15. In thy wayes the Italian in thine imployment Heb in thy wayes which may be also understood of the state and condition or of the enterprises From the day He seemes to allude to the fall of wicked Angels till iniquity whilest thou hast continued in justice and integrity I have borne thee up But since thou and thy City have given your selves to violences deceits and other manner of wickednesses thy ruine hath been ready at hand V. 16. Cast thee that is to say I will subvert thy glorious state V. 17. Thou hast corrupted thy glory and greatnesse have caused thee to lose thine understanding and wise carriage for which thy predecessors were admired and thine owne splendor hath dazled thee V. 18. Thou hast thou hast made thy chiefe City which ought to have been a holy Seat of justice and vertue a den of theeves and of all manner of wickednesse From the mids He seemes to intimate that the occasion of the ruine of Tyre did succeed from its selfe by some meanes or accident which the History doth not specifie V. 22. Shall be in the manifestation of my justice and power exercised over thee Sanctified I shall have given sufficient subject for to be feared and worshipped yea and blessed and praised V. 25. When I shall This prophecye hath in part and according to the letter a relation to the returne from the captivity of Babylon but perfectly and in spirit to the spirituall re-establishment of the Church by the Messias CHAP. XXIX Ver. 1. THe tenth namely of the captivity of Jehoiakin Ezek. 1. 2. V. 2. Pharaoh likely this was Pharaoh Hophrah Jer. 44 30. V. 3. Dragon the Hebrew word signifieth any great creature that liveth in the sea Here is meant the Crocodile the figure of Pharaoh the river I possesse a most fruitfull kingdome and so strongly situated by reason of the river Nilus that it cannot be taken away from me by any humane strength I have made it I doe not depend upon any one as I have gotten and increased my kingdome of my selfe so am I sufficient to maintaine it against all men V. 4. Hooks I will draw thee out of thy country which is so strong together with all thy subjects which will follow thee to goe and meet Nebuchadnezzar to the end that you being all slaine by him your bodies may lye for food for the fowles of the aire and the wilde beasts of the field Psal. 74. 14. V. 5. Gathered to be buried V. 6. They have been they have solicited my people to rebell against the Caldeans promising them assistance and have violated their faith and so have not only been unprofitable but also very hurtfull to them V. 7. Madest all their loines thou hast left them to defend themselves with their owne strength and alone to beare the burden of the warre which they had undertaken for your advantage V. 9. And I have he speaks in the person of this King or in generall of all the Kings of Aegypt his predecessors who with great charges and labour had brought Nilus with channels over all the land of Aegypt V. 10. From the tower from one of the ends of Aegypt to the other Of Seventh it hath been commonly thought by reason of the likenesse of the name that it was the city of Siene standing upon the confines of Aegypt and Aethyopia where there might be some tower to marke the defect of shadowes in the very day of the Summer Solstice as there was a Well also to that purpose But because here are set downe two bounds from the North to the South and that Siene was the Southerne bound we must with more likelihood take it to be the branch of Nilus called Sebenniticus upon which there was in former times Pharus called by the Greeks the tower of Persons which was the Southerne bound or confine V. 14. A base namely subject and tributary to the Persians who shall people it againe See Ezek. 17. 6 14. V. 16. Which bringeth that by reason of these unlawfull practises through which my people trusting upon Aegypt have forsaken their beliefe they had in me and have broken their faith to the Chaldeans I may not againe call them to account for all the sinnes which they have committed imitating the Aegyptian idolatries Ezek. 8. 10 14. and 23. 19 20 21. V. 17. Seven and twentieth It is not likely that this yeare must be counted after the taking of Jehoiachin as the rest of the yeares are in this booke See Ezek. 29. 1. and 30. 20. but after the Jubile Unlesse this prophecye be inserted out of the order of times and was directed to the Prophet after the taking of Tyre the enterprise of Aegypt being already begun V. 18. Caused his army namely to execute my judgements upon Tyre and therefore I will requite him And if that ancient Histories be true that siege lasted thirteen yeares Every head that is to say they have suffered long and hard labours and toiles and have worne out themselves about it V. 20. For me to execute my judgements though they did not know my will nor had no intent for to obey it V. 21. In that day when I shall beat downe the Aegyptians then will I begin to raise up again my people in Babylon by the exaltation of Jechoniah Jer. 52 31. which questionlesse caused a great deale of ease and liberty to the Jewish prisoners To bud See Psal. 132. 17. will give thee I will make it so that thou Ezekiel and all the rest of the beleevers may freely and with open mouthes praise the Lord in your
spirituall enemies V. 26. And I will I will blesse them and their habitation and their pasture abundantly V. 27. When I have broken when I have freed and redeemed them by the bloud of my sonne from the spirituall captivity of the devill and sinne V. 29. A plant Jesus Christ glorious in his divine Majesty and force who shall make his Church famous through his gifts and graces being her true tree of life See Isa. 11. 1. Jer. 23. 5. V. 31. Are men all the aforesaid things are to be understood spiritually with a relation to the soule of the elect and the salvation of it so that the correspondency which is betweene the sheep a bruit beast and the shepheard which is man is found in spirit between man and his God CHAP. XXXV Ver. 〈◊〉 MOunt towards the land of Idumaea or Edom. V. 5. Hatred against Israel See Ezek. 25. 15. Amos 1. 11. Of the children the Italian overthrowne the children that is to say hast assisted the Caldaeans in making a horrible slaughter of my people Psal. 137. 7. Ezek. 25. 12. that their the Italian at the fulnesse of their iniquity at which time the measure of my peoples sinnes being full I also caused my judgements to fall violently upon them Ezek. 21. 30. 31. V. 6. And bloud namely the sword and violent death V. 10. Two Nations thou hast perswaded thy selfe that thou shouldest possesse the land of Judah and of the ten Tribes Whereas the Lord the Italian though the sword though the Lord have taken it for his owne proper habitation placing his people there and his Temple with the signes of his presence V. 11. Make my selfe I will make my selfe knowne to my Church by new trials of my justice and power against her enemies and of my love and mercy towards her V. 14. So shall the Italian when the whole earth rejoyceth namely when I shall give all the world cause to rejoyce at my peoples deliverance and their re-establishment in their countrey then will I increase thy desolation This was partly verefied in the Idumaeans but hath been accomplished in the enemies of the Church whose curse and condemnation increased when salvation appeared to the elect and beleevers through Christ. CHAP. XXXVI Ver. 2. HAd said hath triumphed and scoffed at your desolation The high places the Italian the everlasting hils an epithet ordinarily given to high hils Gen. 49. 26. Deut 33. 15. Hab. 3. 6. by reason of their immovable firmenesse but by this figure is chiefly meant the Church founded upon Gods promises V. 3. And ye are taken up ye have been derided by prophane Nations V. 7. I have lifted that is to say I have heaven V. 8. Shoot forth you shall be endowed with new fruitfullnesse which my people shall enjoy being shortly to come out of captivity A figurative description of the happinesse which shall be in the world under the Messias in the behalfe of the Church V. 12. Thou shalt no more he attributes the desolation which happened to his people by hunger pestilence and warre to the countrey by a similtude of evill women that doe kill their burthen in their wombe V. 13. Devourest up as who should say an accursed countrey condemned to all manner of misery the inhabitants of which cannot live the Canaanites having first been rooted out of it and since that the Israelites V. 14. Thou shalâ— thou shalt no more be subject to those frequent calamities which have made thee infamous V. 17. As the uncleannesse which is extreamely abominable V. 20. They prophanâ—d Through their misery and slavery occasioned by their owne sins they have given their enemies occasion of blaspheming me as if I their God could not have saved them or as if I were not faithfull in my promises V. 21. I had pity For to free my Name from these imputations I have resolved to forgive my people and to re-establish them V. 23. Sanctifie I will cause my divine perfections to be knowne by the effects contrary to those slanders that my holy name may be respected and honoured by all men as it ought to be V. 24. I will take you By the returne from Babylon is figured and comprehended the salvation oâ— the Church by the Messias together with the abundance of all spirituall graces V. 25. I will sprinkle I will largely communicate my grace â—nto you and grant you pardon for all your sinnes parchased with the price of my Sonnes blood which was shed for the sinnes of the world Ephes. 5. 26. Heb 9. 14. 1 John 1. 7. V. 26. The stony heart namely The hard heart which hath beene inflexible to my spirit insensible of my Word and Judgements and impeneâ—â—ble to my grace Of flesh pliable and capable of being vivified and governed by my spirit as amongst naturall bodies there is none fitting nor apt to receive and containe the vitall spirit but â—nely the fleshly body V. 29. Save you By my free Justification I will free you from that punishment which your filthinesse deserves and by the sanctification of my spirit I will free you from the corruption and slavery of sinne I will call By mine Almighty Word I will cause all manner of good things to be brought forth unto you V. 32. For your sakes Not for any desert or worth that is in you V. 37. Be enquired that is to say The abundance of goods shall be such that they shall desire nothing but for to have a number of men sufficient to enjoy those goods V. 38. As the holy flocke Which was brought into Jerusalem at the three solemne feasts for sacrifices in innumerable quantity CHAP. XXXVII Vers. 1. IN the spirit namely In extasie and rapture of minde Bones Dead mens bones V. 3. Can these bones By any way or naturall power that thou knowest V. 4. Prophecie Be thou the instrument of mine Almightie Word by which in vision these bones shall seeme to thee to have life put into them for a signe that by my power my people shall be re-established in their former estate V. 7. Aâ—â—oyse A signe of Gods glorious presence shewing his power in a miraculous and supernaturall worke To his bone Joyning themselves againe to thir naturall joynts V. 9. To the wind the Italian To the spirit According to some to the soule of man and according to some to the holy Ghost it selfe whose personall property is to vivifie and cause all things to live Psal. 104. 30. From the foure For to signifie the restauration of the people from all those places where they had been scattered Breathe upon Send the soule and spirit of life into every one of these dead bodies by the operation of thy divine power Hee seemes to intend to represent the manner of the creating and infusing the soule into Adam described Gen. 2. 7. V. 11. Our bones Wee are destroyed beyond hope of restauration Wee are in Babylon like dried bones in sepulchres Psal. â—41 7. V. 16. One sticke Some little piece of boord or
death Dan. 88. and 11. 4. 1 Mac. 1 9 10. V. 7. A fourth by Dan. 8. 9. we may finde that the first meaning of this Prophecye hath a relation to the kingdome of Syria and Aegypt possessed by Seleucides and Lagides which notwithstanding doth not hinder us from beleeving but that Gods Spirit did looke yet further namely to the Roman Empire by the resemblance of â—t to the other in the persecuting of the Church the subversion and interdiction of Gods service and the violence done to consciences Whereupon the Revelation doth fit many of these passages of Daniel to Antichrist See Dan. 2. 40. Dreadfull especially to Gods people who were never more cruelly used then by Seleucides Dan. 8. 11 12. and 11. 31 36. Diverse seeing his tyranny over Gods people tended to force men to idolatry and to annihilate Gods service which none of the precedent Empires had attempted Ten hornes these are the ten Seleucides Kings of Asia and of Syria to Antiochus comprehending him amongst the rest v. 24. For although he had successors yet the people of God in regard of whom these things are spoken begun after Antiochus to re-assume their liberty under the Asmoneans untill Christ. V. 8. Another this is Antiochus called Epiphanes who is one of the number of the ten Kings yet he is called another because his tyranny over the people was especiall v. 24. Little as Dan. 8 9. because that this Antiochus was the strongest of his brethren and the kingdom did not by right belong him and besides he was of a base and despicable carriage Dan. 11. 21. Three of that is to say three Kings namely Ptolomeus Philopater King of Aegypt who had taken Syria Antiochus the Great father of Epiphanes and Seleucus his brother who were all three deprived either of their lives or of their kingdomes by Antiochus v. 24. Weare eyes to shew his naturall sagacity and cunning Dan. 8. 23 25. and 11. 23 32. Presumptuous he shall be exceeding haughty in words 1 Mac. 1. 25. and cruell in bloudy decrees and a great blasphemer of God himselfe v. 25. Dan. 8. 23 25. and 11. 36. 1 Mac. 1. 46 47. See the comparison of this with Pagan Rome Rev. 1â— 5. V. 9. â—ill the Thrones untill God did enter into judgement against Epiphanes for the deliverance and revenge of his people A figurative description as Psal. 7. 6 7 and 9 4 7. The ancient A figurative representation of God the everlasting Father and his glorious Majesty Wheeles Gods Throne is here described with wheeles 1 Chron. 28. 18. Ezek. 1. 15. and 10. 9. to shew that Gods providence moveth every where to governe all things and to provide for all things V. 10. Fiery streame hereby is signified the inevitable and consuming force of Gods judgements See Psal. 50 3. and 97. 3. Isa. 30. 33. Thousand of holy Angels The books termes taken from judgements amongst men in which the enquiries proofes confessions and other writings are produced to frame the judgement by and the Lawes also are considered See Rev. 20. 12. V. 11. And given A description of the death and everlasting damnation of Antiochus 1 Mac. 6. 8 13. V. 12. Their dominion not at the same time but the meaning is that every great Empire enemy and persecutor of the Church was destroyed before Christs comming upon earth from time to time though the nations still continued and subsisted in some weake and low forme of state See Dan. 2. 25. untill all the reliques were swallowed up by the Romans V. 13. One the Sonne of God is here represented in the flesh who after his resurrection is set at the right hand of the Father and from him hath obtained all power in heaven and in earth See Ezek. 1. 26. Acts 2. 34 36. Ephes. 1. 20. Phil. 2. 9. Heb. 1. 3 4. Rev. 1. 13. 14. 14. V. 15. Was grieved the Italian I fainted through the greatnesse and brightnesse of the sight of Gods majestie according to the manner of Prophets after their extasies which did dazle their senses tire their spirits and overthrow their naturall faculties See Dan. 7. 28. and 8. 27. and 10. 8. 16. V. 16. That stood by namely one of the Angels that appeared in this vision V. 17. Kings that is to say kingdomes Dan. 2. 38 39. V. 18. The Sa 〈…〉 that is to say the Church of God in Christ her head first and afterwards the whole body which shall be perfectly united with him shall receive from God the spirituall and everlasting kingdome See Dan. 7. 22. Isay 60. 12. Rev. 1 6. 5. 10. whereof the Machabies principality was but a shadow and was betweene the reigne of Antiochus and the comming of Christ. V. 20. Whose looke thus is Antiochus his great power and enterprizes set downe which he reformed more then all the rest of the Sâ—leucides Dan. 8. 10. and 11. â—7 V. 22. To the Saints namely to Gods people v. 25. Dan. 8. 24. and 11. 30. V. 23. The whole earth this understood of the Seleucides signifieth a great extent of land but being anagogically referred to Rome it represents the affected and titular universality of their Empire V. 25. Change times to annihilate Gods service his feasts Sabbaths and other solemne and sacred dayes and all the other Ordinances of the Law Dan. 8. 11. 11. 31. 1 Mac. 1. 47 48. Vntill a time these persecutions of Antiochus with which he persecuted Gods people shall last one yeare two yeares and halfe a yeare That is to say three yeares and a halfe beginning as it should seeme from that time which is set downe 1 Mac. 1. 30. See Rom 13. 5. V. 28. My countenance I became pale and wan as well by reason of the violent raptures of the Spirit as through horror of thinking upon those things which were foretold against Gods people CHAP. VIII Verse 1. AT the first in the first yeare of Belshazzar Dan. 7. 1. V. 2. I was some hold that he was there in vision as Ezek. 8. 3. 40. 2. Others corporally which seemes to be confirmed by Dan. 10. 4. and that the Province of Shushan was then under the Babylonians Empire whereof notwithstanding the stories make no mention Palace the place of royall residence where the Kings of Persia afterwards kept their Court and dwelt one part of the yeare Of Elam namely of Persia. Of Ulai called by historians Eulean V. 3. A Ram a figure of the Persian and Median Empire signified by the two hornes Dan. 2. 39. 7. 5. But one namely the Persian which though it was founded upon the Median grew a great deale greater then it by the means of Cyrus the Persian his victories Who took away Media from his Grandfather and afterwards took Babylon and many countries moe V. 4. Westward See Dan. 7. 5. What â—e and none could hinder his enterprizes nor actions V. 5. An â—e Goat a figure of the Grecians kingdome under Alexander v. 21. See Dan. 2. 39. 7.
all See Deut. 32. 34. Job 14. 17. V. 13. An unwise Son If this people were not foolish they would imitate little Infants which comming into the World doe help themselves and strive to free themselves out of the straights and dangers of the birth so should they likewise have endeavoured to free themselves out of their mortall dangers and travailes by true repentance V. 14. I will if they would but repent indeed Repentance my goodnesse towards them should never alter V. 15. Be fruitfull namely Ephraim He hath a relation to the signification of the name of Ephraim and to the blessing which Jacob gave him Gen. 41. 52. and 48. 19. His brethren namely the other Tribes East winde an impetuous and inavoydable desolation by the Assyrians who assaulted the Land of Israel towards the Wildernesse See Ezek. 19. 12. His Spring figurative termes whereof the meaning is that every one of Gods blessings which are the well-springs of all good things shall be taken away from them and consequently all manner of happinesse shall faile them He shall namely the Enemy signified by the East-winde CHAP. XIV Ver. 2. TAke with you I desire neither sacrifices nor offerings from you but doe you present before me a sincere Confession of your sinnes fervent Prayers to obtaine forgivenesse and sincere Actions of grace Take away pardon through thy Grace and alter by thy Spirit Receive accept out of thy fatherly favour the true witnesses and effects of our conversion Others grant c. Of our lips in stead of sacrifices of beasts we will yeeld unto thee the true and spirituall ones of praise and thanksgiving See Ps. 50. 14 23. and 69 30 31. and 116. 13 14. V. 3. Ashâ—r we will not put our confidence any longer in any humane meanes or power but in thee only See Hos. 5. 13. and 12 1. Upon horses to seeke reliefe from Egypt Isa. 30. 16. To the worke namely to the Idols The fatherlesse namely every person that wanteth a guide reliefe and sustenance as we doe V. 5. I will be I will water them with my graces and heavenly blessings V. 6. Lebanon A hill full of sweet smelling plants Cant. 4. 11. V. 7. Returne namely from their exiles where they were scattered and shall come together into the Church in Alessius his time and there they shall be safe under Gods protection Revive they shall increase and have children The sent thereof the Italian the remembrance of him namely God Hos. 12. 6. He meanes that the knowledge of Him and His Doctrine shall be alwayes most pleasing to his people like unto excellent wine Cant. 1. 2 3. Or God shall love the memory of his people very dearly V. 8. Ephraim shall c. the Italian O Ephraim what have I any more to doe with thou shalt joyne me no more with Idols as thou hast done heretofore I will alone be served in Spirit and truth 2 Cor. 6. 16. I am like the Italian I will be to thee like c. they shall finde all the good they desire in me As when a Tree bringeth forth good fruit and a pleasant shade Cant. 2. 3. Thy fruit this may be understood of the Elects good works brought forth in Them by the only power of Gods grace and Spirit John 15. 2 4. V. 9. The wayes the whole guide of his providence his works and judgments and also his Word and Doctrine are most holy things and good for men But they become an occasion of ruine and perdition to the wicked which doe abuse them through their incredulity and wickednesse Prov. 10. 29. Luke 2. 34. 2 Cor. 2. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 7. The Booke of the Prophet IOEL ARGUMENT THe holy History doth not specifie neither the time nor the occasion of Joels Prophecie The subject of which is to denounce the people 〈◊〉 generall dearth and famine caused by an extreme drought and by a generall spoile made by anextraordinary mixture of 〈…〉 sects Whereupon he calleth all persons of all age and conditions to mourne and humble themselves before God by Fastings Prayers and repentance Whereby he doth in Gods Name prophecye unto them that they shall obtaine ease and deliverance from that terrible scourge promising them that their afflictions and losses which they had endured for many yeares before should be restored them by a mighty plenty But especially according to the manner of Prophets he promises the Church abundance of the gifts of the Holy-Ghost under the Messias whereof the temporall goods were but only a token and pledge And withall the deliverance from all those evils which should happen in the World as well before Christs comming to judgement as also at the very comming by the finall condemnation of all Gods enemies which he most lively describes by a Propheticke Spirit And lastly perfect redemption sanctification and eternall happinesse in the Kingdome of Heaven CHAP. I. Ver. 2. YE old men who by reason of your old age have seen and heard many things V. 4. The Locust A description of a most great spoile made by these small vermine which joyned with an extreme drought had caused a most cruell dearth V. 6. A Nation A terme unproperly attributed to those insects Prov. 30. 25 26. V. 7. Cast it away having thus made them unprofitable men care not now for dressing them or to looke for any fruit from them V. 8. Lament O thou Jerusalem or Judea A virgin espoused and not yet had home or presently after her espousals V. 9. The meat offering the extreme dearth hinders them from furnishing the sacred offerings with Bread Wine and Oyle c. See Exod. 29. 40. Lev. 2. 1. Mourne partly because Gods service is interrupted partly also because they want their ordinary food which they got from the offerings and sacrifices V. 11. Husbandmen Or the Husbandmen are confounded and the Vine-dressers howle V. 12. Joy is he hath a relation to the feasts and merriments which were in harvest time and in time of vintage Isa. 16. 10 Jer. 48. 33. V. 14. Sanctifie appoint a time for this holy exercise and prepare your selves unto it by â—ll acts of piety and devotion The Elders namely the Magistrates and chiefe of the people V. 17. Is rotten because it could not bud up by reason of the extreme drought v. 19 20. V. 18. Of Sheep which otherwise feed in the most dry and barren places V. 19. The fire the drought hath burnt up the Countrey as if fire had gone through it The Pastures or the heards V. 20. Cry by reason of extreme drought A terme taken from Deere and other beasts CHAP. II. Ver. 1. BLow As it were to give notice of the comming of these insects that every one may prepare themselves to prevent the scourge by repentance and prayer to God to beare it constantly and patiently and to overcome it by faith in his grace V. 2. Of darknesse that is to say of most grievous calamity And may be he hath a relation to the comming
of these little beasts in great swarmes whereby the aire might be darkened v. 10. Spread upon the which shall in an instant cover the whole Countrey even as the Morning spreadeth abroad upon a sudden over the tops of hils though they be a great way off V. 3. A fire these insects going along doe devoure the Countrey which is rich and full of goods Joel 1. 19. and after they are gone by every thing is found gnawne and consumed V. 6. Blacknesse through horror and hunger See Nah 2. 10. V. 7. Shall not breake they shall not stop nor stay their pace V. 8. When they â—all A terme taken from the meeting of Armies to signifie that there will be neither defence nor resistance that can stay this tempest V. 9. They shall run A kinde of speech taken from a City won by assault V. 10. The Earth hyperbolicall termes frequent in the Prophets to represent a horrible desolation The Sun this may be also understood in the same manner as Isa. 13. 10. Ezek. 32. 7. Joel 3. 15. unlesse it be interpreted as upon v. 2. V. 11. Shall utter like a Captaine encouraging his souldiers or giving the signall of the battell V. 13. Repenteâ—h him out of his infinite mercy he changeth not his counsell or his will being as sorry for having done evill as men doe when they repent but the effects of his rigor into the effects of mercy V. 14. A blessing namely The fruits of the earth growing and preserved by Gods singular blessing See Isa. 65. 8. Behind him namely After all these little beasts are gone by V. 15. The trumpet namely the holy trumpet to call the generall assembly of the people V. 16. Sanctifie Give order by proclamation that all men being duely purified according to the Law may come to the Temple to call upon the Lord with mourning and fasting See Exod. 19. 10. 22. V. 17. Between the Porch Whereof see 1 King 6. 3. This was the voyd space Ezek. 8. 16. where the sacred Ministers prayed after the sacrifices were offered Rule over them Thy people being constrained through want to put themselves into the bondage of strangers or having no meanes to defend themselves if the enemies should set upon them Others translate it that the Nations may not mocke them V. 18. Then will He sets forth the effects of the precedent prayers Be jealous He will feele and be moved at the afflictions of his deare people and for his owne glory which by that meanes was troden downe by prophane Nations V. 20. The Northerne army namely That great swarme of vermine which came out of the North. Into a land That multitude shall be carryed away out of your land and like a great army the body of it shall be driven into the Wildernesse the van-guard into the lake of Sodome towards the East and the reare-ward into the Mediteranean sea towards the West V. 22. Their strength Their fruits and increase according to the vertue which God hath given them Gen. 4. 12. V. 23. Moderately the Italian Justly namely At the time of your greatest need and in that just measure as is required for to help the barrennesse which was before Others in righteousnesse that is to say bountifully and lovingly In the fiâ—st Which was the March moone for then began that time of the yeere which was called the latter season by reason of the fruits which grow ripe and are gathered therein at which time raine was most necessary next to September moone which was the other part of the yeere called the first season by reason of tilling and sowing of the ground V. 26. Shall never Because they shall never pray to me in vaine at any such time of need V. 28. â—fterward In the Messias hiâ— dayes I will powre downe the gifts of my holy spirit in abundance as I have heretofore powred out temporall blessings upon you Upon all flesh All manner of people without any distinction of Nations Your sonâ—es By the inward vertue of my Spirit I will enlighten the understanding of mine Elect who of their owne nature are but children in knowledge or young-men without experience or aged men weake of understanding and will give them a lively and supernaturall light of the mysteries of the Gospel accompanied at certaine times and in certaine persons with Prophetick revelations Act. 2. 17. V. 29. Upon the servants namely Persons of all conditions be they never so meane shall be sanctified by me may be by these termes is meant the calling of the Gentiles amongst whom slaves were bought Lev. 25. 44. Unlesse he meanes the other principall effect of the spirit of grace which is to free men from the bondage of sinne and the Divell V. 30. And I will shew He seemes to point at the great troubles of the world under the Gospel or the signes which immediately before Christs comming to judgement V. 32. In mount Sion namely In the true Church of Christ. Deliverance From those evils which shall trouble the world Or some remnant which shall escape Hath said In many places by his Prophets In the remnant Which are not run into the generall apostasie and corruption of the world Luke 18. 8. Shall call Whom he shall move and effectually put forward to the participation of his grace in Christ. CAAP. III. Vers. 1. IN those dayes This in part and figuratively may be understood of Gods vengeance upon the enemies of his people after the deliverance from Babylon but spiritually it must be referred to Christs judgements upon the enemies of his Church by him delivered and especially at the last and universall deliverance namely At his last comming V. 2. All Nations namely The wicked Nations which are enemies to me The valley This valley is not mentioned any where else some believe that it is That which is called the valley of Blessing 2 Cron. 20. 26. where Jehosaphat blessed the Lord when he had discomfited his enemies Others doe firmly hold that betweene the mount of Olives and the city of Jerusalem towards the East there was a low valley of that name and so the Prophet sheweth that the enemies shall be judged as it were in the sight of the Church Isa. 66. â—4 V. 4. What have yee It lieth not in your powers to give me satisfaction for the spoyles and wrongs which you have done my people therefore you must beare the punishment thereof in your persons according to the Lawes for theft Exod. 22. 3. V. 8. For the Lord The sentence is past and it is not now to be avoyded V. 9. Proclaime An ironicall challenge to all Christs enemies for to doe the uttermost of their power against him and his Church that they may all be overcome and overthrowne See Isa. 8. 9 10. Rev. 16. 14. V. 11. Thy mighty men namely The holy Angels who are thine armies to discomfit thine enemies See Rev. 12. 7. V. 13. Put yee in O yee Angels It is time to execute my judgements for the
them Prov. 16. 33. V. 9. I feare my Religion is to serve and worship him only V. 10. Why hast thou alas what a great fault hast thou committed V. 11. Said unto them by Gods inward revelation more then discourse of reason V. 14 Innocent blood For our parts for he never offended us and if he hath offended thee wee are not to take notice non judge of it in that as wee now doe follow that which thou declarest unto us by thy Workes and by thy Word which hee himselfe hath pronounced Hast done Wee doe acknowledge in all this expresse signes of thy power justice and supreame providence to which because we will not displease thee wee submit our senses to performe this execution CHAP. II. Verse 2. ANd said This prayer which containes the Prophets concei 〈…〉 and motions whilest he was in the Fish was set downe in writing by him after his deliverance with the addition of thanks-giving V. 4. Yet I will Words of faith grounded upon an expresse revelation V. 5. Unto the soule Bringing me into danger of present death See Psal. 69. 1. V. 6. Barres A terme taken from prisons The meaning is I am in the sea as it were in a strong prison shut up and 〈…〉 rred from the earth on â—ll sides For ever Unlesse thou dost miraculously relieve me V. 7. Temple namely In heaven Gods dwelling in glory the representation whereof was in the Temple of Jerusalem V. 8. They that namely Idolaters and Infidels are sometimes moved when they are in want with some feeling of devotion towards God But because the lively root of Faith of the Spirit is wanting in them that motion is not constant in them But I will fulfill my duties of piety with perseverance and loyalty CHAP. III. Vers. 3. EXceeding great Heb. A great City of God for the Hebrewes doe extoll the greatnesse of things by adding the name of God to their ordinary names Three dayes In circuit V. 4. A dayes journey Not going on continually but by pawses and at times going on from place to place as his charge required V. 5. God his word preached by Jorah V. 6. For word The Fast which the people had voluntarily undertaken to keep was authorised and enjoyned by the Kings command who would also be partaker thereof V. 7. Taste any thing For a certaine limited time which likely was a whole day V. 8. And beast According to the custome of those dayes the beasts they used to ride upon and to employ for carriage were wont to be covered and trapped but in time of mourning they tooke those ornaments off and covered them with haire-cloth and ragged clothing That is in Whereof he is guilty as if his hands were soyled therewith V. 9. Will turne Towards us in grace mercy V. 10. Repented that is to say He revoked his sentence which was but conditionall in 〈…〉 mind and decree 〈…〉 gave Jonah notice thereof See Gen. 6. 〈◊〉 CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. IT displeased Not so much for feare of being thought a false Prophet as for the zeale of Gods glory which he thought was wronged by his change and for affection he bore to Gods people who had then no greater enemy to feare then the Empire of Assyria as by effect it appeared not long after V. 4. Dâ—st thou well O thou hast great cause to be angry an ironicall reproofe V. 6. Prepared Did miraculously cause this plant to spring and grow up to a great height Per adventure this happened when the booth began to dry up and shadow Jonah no more A Goard A plant which is very common in those hot countries and groweth up to a great height and spreadeth out in great breadth called commonly Palma Christi His griefe namely From the heat which increased the greif of his mind or to give him by the meanâ— of this plant some wholsome document and remedy for his passion V. 7. It smote namely Did gnaw the root of it V. 8. A vehement Hebr. A deafe wind that is to say A still hot wind which re-doubled the heat of the sunne others a wind that made one deafe it was so tempestuous V. 9. I doe well Words of a passionate spirit blinded with anger rather then by any expresse rebellion V. 10. Chast had pity that is to say Thou wouldst have spared and dearely preserved V. 11. That cannot Little children that are not yet come to age of understanding The Booke of the Prophet MICAH ARGUMENT MIcah having prophesied at the same time as Isaiah did is also very like him in the subject and in the termes and stile of Prophecies Wherein he discovers and sharply reprooves the Idolatry and other sinnes of Iudah and Israel and denounceth unto them therefore Gods extreme judgements and their approaching dispersion by the Assyrians and Caldeans Then turning himselfe to the residue of true Believers he promiseth them on the one side temporall deliverance from the captivity of Babylon and on the other side the everlasting salvation of the whole Church gathered out of all Nations through Christ whose birth in the flesh and place thereof he describes very particularly joyning thereunto excellent Prophecies concerning his Kingdome the calling of the Gentiles and eternall glory and happinesse of the Church and the destruction of all her enemies CHAP. I. Verse 1. THe Morasthite namely Of some City called Moresheth whereof the Scripture maketh no mention nor cannot be the same as v. 14. Samaria and And the chiefe Cities of the two Kingdomes namely of the ten Tribâ—s and of Judah and their Princes and Heads V. 2. Yee people A figurative manner of calling all creatures as it were to a solemne appearance at the judgement wherein God will judge his people See Deut. 32. 1. Psalm 50. 1 4. Isa 1. 2. Amos 3. 9. Be witnesse that is to say He will convince you of your sinnes O yee of Judah and Israel From hu ho'y Comming forth as one should say out of Heaven or out of the Temple of Jerusalem where he is present in his signes of grace and power V. 3. And tread Hee shall shew himselfe exalted above all worldly greatnesse or hee shall tread under foot all powers as shall offer to resist him Amos 4. 13. V. 5. What is Where is the spring of all these Idolatries and other sins of these two Kingdomes Is it not in these two chiefe cities and in the Kings and Princes and in their courts which are kept within those cities V. 7. The hires thereof that is to say All her riches and goods which shee thought to have gotten by her unlawfull treaties and leagues with prophane Nations and as it were for a reward given her for consenting to Idolatry See Hos. 2. 5 12. and 9. 1. Shall returne A proverbiall kind of speech as much as to say Those goods shall goe away as they came that which hath beene gotten in the brothell shall be lost in the brothell Or the Assyrians who shall make a prey
Conductor 〈◊〉 of thee he comforteth the Church which was deprived of her earthly King by the promise of Christs comming the heavenly and everlasting King Come forth he was from everlasting come forth of the Father by generation and by an eternall decree was by him appointed to be a mediator V. 3. Therefore namely to fulfill these prophesies Will he God shall suffer his people to be subject to forreine Princes and Lords their enemies untill Christ be borne of a Virgin according to the promises Gen. 3. 15. Isay 7. 14. The remnant namely the Gentiles converted by faith to Christ and thereby made brothers to the true Israel in Spirit shall be united with them in one body of a Church under Christ their head V. 4. And be namely Christ shall doe the office of a good shepheard standing still on foot and watching for the safegard of his employing for their safety the divine power of his Father whereby the Church shall rest secure having the King of the Universe for her Protector Now namely at the prefixed and appointed time or within a short space V. 5. And this man namely Christ shall be the foundation the author and maintainer of the true spirituall rest of the Church and if it bee assaulted by the enemies it shall from him have sufficient meanes for to withstand them As if they had raised seven Armies under the command of seven Captaines against the Assyrians who were the Jewes ancient enemies Seven shepheards having likened the Church to a flock of sheepe he calleth the defendors of it and all the ministers of her preservation shepheards as servants to the great shepheard who in respect of Christ are also sheep and members of the Church V. 6. Shall waste they shall utterly ruine Sathan and the worlds kingdome with the sword of Gods word and by temporall slaughters like unto those slaughters which the enemies had made of them Rev. 18. 6. or using against them their owne weapons which they had taken away from them Psal. 37. 15. Of Nimrod See Genesis 10. 10 11. V. 7. As a dew by reason of its multitude growne up as it were in an instant and miraculously fallen from heaven they shall be like dew or raine Psal. 110. 3. That tarrieth not which doth not grow in Gardens nor tilled lands watered by mens hands but in Deserts Mountaines and wilde places that have no other water but what fals upon them from heaven Iob 38. 26 27. Psal. 104. 13. V. 8. As a Lion the faithfull shall be endowed with an invincible force of the Spirit of God to overcome and overthrow the devill the world and all their enemies 2 Cor. 10. 4. 5 6 〈◊〉 Ioh. 5. 4 5. V. 10. Cut off I will take away all worldly strength from my Church And cause her to renounce all damnable and unlawfull meanes to maintaine her selfe as sorceries and recourse to Idols and idolatrous people which meanes the people had formerly made use of to the end she may put all her trust and confidence in Me and that she may obtaine the victory over all her enemies only by the power of my Spirit See Hosea 1. 7. Zech. 4. 6. V. 11. The Cities namely the walled and strong Cities to bring them to live in Villages and open places See Ezek. 38. 11. V. 14. Groves dedicated to Idolatry Deut. 16. 21. V. 15. Have not heard have not beleeved and obeyed the Gospell 2 Cor. 10. 6. CHAP. VI. Verse 1. ARise O Micahl debate thou Gods cause against this rebellious and ingratefull people as it were in judgement calling all the creatures to be judges seeing their consciences are more insensible then these creatures See Deut. 32. 1. Isay 1. 2. Micha 1. 2. V. 4. For I thou canst not alledge that there is any fault in me who have accumulated blessings upon thee Miriam who had also the gift of prophesie V. 5 Consulted namely to make Balaam curse thee who instead of that fruitlesse endeavour perswaded Balack to induce thee to idolatry and fornication Rev. 12. 14. From Shittim after thou wentest astray after Baal-Peor Num. 25. 1. Yet I did endure thee and brought thee into the land of Canaan where I renewed my Covenant with thee in Gilgal by the Circumcision See Josh. 3. 1. 5. 2. The righteousnesse his sovereigne loyalty in keeping his covenant and promises Or his infinite mercies V. 6. Wherewith the Prophet brings in the people desiring to know the true meanes to appeale God and be reconciled unto him V. 9. The Lords voice the Lord seeing what his people had deserved by their sinnes doth admonish them by his Prophets that they should take heed of his judgements which did hang over them and by his predictions doth warne them and instruct them not to hold them to be casuall chances but things proceeding from his Providence and justice that they might prevent them by Repentance Thy name thou thy Self as thou hast manifested thy selfe to thy Church by thy proper Name doest judge rightly of the sinnes of thy people and of the punishments which they deserved therefore V. 10. Theasurers of gotten possessed and used unjustly and wickedly Scant measure the Italian Scant Eph 〈…〉 to sell by Amos 8. 5. V. 12. Thereof namely of Jerusalem V. 13. Will 〈◊〉 Gods words V. 14. Thy casting downe that is to say those shall perish like a building that sinketh and ruineth by its owne weight having an evill foundation or being built with evill stuffe Shalt take hold of some part of thy goods to save them out of the ruine V. 16. For the namely those sinnes which have been spoken of before Statutes namely the Idolatry brought in by those wicked Kings 1 Kings 16. 25. 32. A hissing a matter of scorne and derision The reproach the ignominious punishment for having prophaned the name and title of being my people and my Church by your sins Ezek. 36. 20 23. Rom. 2. 24. CHAP. VII Verse 1. VVOe is me the Prophets lamentation because godly men were decayed in the countrey as if a thirsty and wearied traveller could not finde any fruit or Grapes in the Fields or Vine-yards See Psal. 12. 1. The first ripe rare fruits and therefore most to be desired Isay 28. 4. Hos. 9. 10. The meaning is that he fought for a good man amongst the people as for a very rare thing V. 3. Asketh for presents Wrap it up they make a league together they joyne and strenthen their evill councels and frauds even as by the twisting together of diverse threeds and strings they do make a strong rope V. 4. As a brier hurtfull and catching as Psal. 58 9. Ezek. 2 6. The day the time of thy punishment foretold by the Prophets who are called the watchmen Ezek. 3. 17. 33 7. Hos. 9 8. Perplexity and extreme anguish instead of the windings and practices of your deceipts See Nah. 1. 10. V. 5. Trust ye not there is no more faith nor loyalty no not even amongst
See Isa. 14. 8. Ezek. 31. 16. The spoile as oftentimes Wolfes and other ravening beasts are surprised in the greatest heate of their slaughter which blindeth them so the like shall happen to thee V. 18. What profiteth A scoffe at the Caldeans vaine confidence in their Idols A teacher Idols are so called Jer. 10. 8 14. Zech 10. 2. because that according to the opinion of Idolaters they are remembrances and visible documents of an invisible Deity And in the meane time they cause mans minde to goe astray from the true and saving knowledge of God revealed in his Word imprinting false opinions of God in him bringing him downe to sensible things in stead of raising him up to spirituall ones V. 19. Awakâ— to help me Teach that is to say counsell and direct thee V. 20. Is in his liveth and raigneth in Heaven in glory and is present in grace in Spirit in his Temple and it is â—itting that all the world should submit to him in all humility CHAP. III. Ver. 1. SIgionoth A terme of musicke The meaning whereof is unknowne See Psal. 7. upon the title V. 2. Thy speech namely the precedent prophecye concerning the â—â—ine of Babylon Wherefore in all humble reverence I submit my selfe to Thy will Only I pray thee that thou wouldst continue thy worke of grace in thy Church during The seventy yeares of captivity of which thou hast declared â—nto us the prefixed time V. 3. God he describes the glorious bringing in of Gods people into the Land of Canaan under Joshua inferring thereby that as God had miraculously brought his people into that Countrey so he might bring them in againe notwithstanding all lets and hinderances From Teman of Idumea within whose territories lay a great part of that Wildernesse through which the people passed Judg. 5. 4. Parâ—â— a place in the Wildernesse Numb 10. 12. Selah See Psal. 3. 4. Of his praise of his noble acts worthy to be praised in all ages and at all times Others of his Brightnesse V. 4. The hiding the brightnesse thereof was so great that it dâ—â—â—lâ—d the sight so that one could not see into it V. 5. Before him these scourges went before him and behind him as his Officers and executiâ—neâ—â— of his vengeances V. 6. He stood as it were in the frontier to mâ—â—â— out the Countrey for his people The Nations namely the Canaanites See Exod. 15. 15. Jos. 2. 9. and 5. 1. Everlasting which have never changed neither place nor forme since their Creation See upon Gen 4â— 26. Deut. 33. 15. 〈◊〉 all worldly heights which seemed immutable melted before him His wayes to him only belongeth to move everlastingly in the actuall exercise of his power to doe whatsoever he pleaseth V. 7. I saw that is to say all the neighbouring Nations as the Arabians that lived in Tents were terrified at the peoples passage through the Wildernesse See Exod. 15. 15. Numb 22. 3 4. Others thinke he hath a relation to the discomfiture of Cushan-Pisaraim by Othniel Judg. 3. 10. of the Midianiteâ— by Gideon Judg. 6. 1. V. 8. Was the Lord God did not cry out upon the Red Sea nor upon Jordan because he was angry with those creatures to destroy them or to alter their naturall course but only for the safe-guard of his people Psal. 114. 5. Thou didst ride every time that thou hast shewed thy selfe as it were in baâ—â—ell array it hath alwayes been for the deliverance of thy people V. 9. Thy â—â—w A figurative terme taken from that in those Countries the Archers did use to carry their bones in certaine cases Cleave A poeticall hyperbole Thou didst cleave the earth and causedst waters and streames to come forth every where V. 10. The overflowing thou pouredst downe from Heaven a strong and fierce raine Psal. 77 17. Uâ—teâ—ed his voice A poeticall representation as if the Sea had required mercy and pardon of God feeling it selfe strucken by his hand V. 11. The Sun this may be referred to that which was done by Joshuah Jos. 10. 12 13. or it is a continuation of the precedent representation Thâ—â—e â—â—â—owes namely of thy lightenings V. 13. Thine Aâ—â—inted namely Moses and Aaron or Joshua persons consecrated by God to be instruments of his peoples deliverances and victories See Psal. 77. 20. Isa. 63. 11. Woundeâ—â—â— thou destroyedst Pharaoh King of that wicked Countrey Aegypt with all his Army even as a house which were overthrowne to the very ground V. 14. With his staves causing his enterprize and the preparation which he made to follow thy people to be the occasion of his owne ruine Of his villages namely of all the Land of Egypt inhabited as the most part of Africke is in Castles and Villages See Isa. 1â— 2. Secretly being far from any reliefe or assistance A terme taken from high-way robbers Psal. 10 8. V. 15. with thine horses whereby are meant the windes or the cloudes Psal. 104. 3. or the Host of Angels who are Gods Horse-men Psal. 68. 17. V. 16. I heard the denuntiation of thine horrible judgments upon thy people so different from these thine ancient deliverances hath quite dismayed me Râ—ttennesse my spirit is gnawne and consumed therewith V. 17. The Fig-tree that is to say the Countrey shall be brought into extreme desolation V 18. Yet I will notwithstanding the naturall feeling of all these great evils I and all other true Beleevers will be comforted by the most certaine promises of deliverance Hab. 2. 4. V. 19. â—e will make he will at last doe his people that favour as to let them escape and save themselves in the Church under Gods protection as the Hinde hunted followed by the huntsmeâ— retireth to her covert To the See Psal. 4. in the title The Booke of the Prophet ZEPHANIAH ARGUMENT THis Prophet lived and prophesied but few yeares before the captivity of Babylon together with many others who by their preachings have kept off the imminent ruine exhorting That wicked people to repentance and conversion to prevent Gods judgements And such is also the only subject of this Prophecye in which Zephaniah denounceth the approaching desolation by the Caldeans for a punishment of their idolatries tyrannies oppressions and incorrigible wickednesses which raigned in all the people high and low from which he earnestly exhorteth them to turne Then he turneth towards the true Beleevers and the Elect whom he comforteth with the promises of deliverance from these evils and of everlasting salvation by Christ who should gather together His Church from amongst all the Nations in the World and should sanctifie it blesse it and glorifie it for ever and should ruine all her enemies CHAP. I. Ver. 2. I Will A threatening of the Countries desolation by the Caldeans V. 3. The fowles A kinde of amplification very frequent amongst the Prophets See Jer. 4. 25. and 12. 4. Hos. 4. 3. Stumbling blocks the Idols and all the objects and instruments of Idolatry by which men were induced to sinne even
he hath already executed upon other Nations to call his people to repentance See 2 Chron. 36. 15 and 11. 7. and 2â— 3. V. 6. â—heir towers Heb. Corners See Zeph. 1. 16 The Hebrew word may also be taken for Princes and Lords V. 7. Howsoever Though I brought them into great miseries by reason of their sins yet will I save Jerusalem from finall ruine if so be shee will be converted But they rose They have studied nothing but evill doing or as fast as I called them to repentance every morning they returned to their evill doings V. 8. Waite yee O yee remainder of true Believers comfort your selves still with the hope of my vengeance upon your enemies and of the deliverance which I shall send you in the Messias his time for then will I gather all the nations together to serve me as heretofore I have gathered them together to punish them V. 9. For them He gives a reason of the former reason for under the Messias the face of the earth shall be changed by the conversion of the Gentiles and by their sanctification of hearts and tongues See Isa. 19. 18. With one consent Heb. With one shoulder A phrase taken from oxen which are yoaked together See Zech. 7. 11. V. 10. From beyond Even by the furthermost countries which have least knowledge of Me and of my Grace will I be served and worshipped See Isa. 18. 7. Acts 8. 27. My dispersed Mine Elect dispersed through out the world V. 11. Shalt thou not O my Church I will take away that ignominy from thee wherewith I had heretofore punished thee for thy sinnes and especially for the pride which thou wert growne to by reason of the great prerogatives which I had bestowed upon thee of my presence and abode with thee V. 12. I will also leave Out of the carnall and reproved Israâ—l and out of lost man-kind will I deliver mine Elect and Believers which are poore and wretched in the worlds esteeme See Isa. 14. 32. Zech. 11. 11. and 13. 9. V. 13. The remnant The true Believers chosen out of all the world being regenerated by the Holy Ghost shall live in purity sincerity and innocence like Christs true people fed by the Word of truth and kept safe under his protection and not by any devices or cunnings V. 15. Judgements namely Punishments and visitations The King namely Jesus Christ the true everlasting God shall alwayes be with â—hee in the power and grace of his Spirit V. 16. Let not Be not discouraged strengthen thy selfe in faith and in perseverance in all the duties of thy calling not fearing any ha 〈…〉 as may happen to thee V. 17. Rejoyce His delight shall be in thee in loving thee and doing thee good Jer. 32. 41. Ezek. 20. 40. V. 18. That are namely The poore Jewes led into captivity and afflicted chiefly by the cessation of Gods service whereby whereas God at first was honoured by offerings and sacrifices he was dishonoured and blasphemed by his enemies A figure of the Elects being gathered together in the Church and of which there is no true service of God V. 20. Bring you againe Into your countrey which is the figure of the Church The Booke of the Prophet HAGGAI ARGUMENT AFter the Babilonian Captivitie God yet for a time raised other Prophets amongst his people and amongst the rest Haggai and Zechariah for to exhort them to re-edifie the Temple and re-establish Gods pure service which was interrupted through their negligence in restoring and re-edifying of the Temple and was divers wayes pollutèd by their vices and evill customes for which things the Prophet grievously reproveth them calling them to repentance through the consideration of Gods former judgements and strengthening them with the promises of his Grace when they freely and couragously performed both those duties Then he falleth to comforting of the Elect who were grieved to see this second Temple farre lesse stately then the first assuring them that for this second was reserved the incomparable glory of Christs comming in the flesh who was appointed by the Father to be the universall King of the World who should overthrow all Powers contrary to His and should perfectly glorifie his Church which was figured by that materiall building CHAP. I. Vers. 1. DArius called by Historians the bastard Eâ—dr 4. 24. The Sonne that is to say The Nephew 1 Chro. 3. 17. Governour Made Governour of the Jewes by the Kings of Persia after the returne out of captivity See Ez. 1 8. and 2. 63. V. 2. The time Feigned excuses of the Jewes who were negligent in the re-edifying of the Temple As if by those lets which had been a hinderance to them God had shewen that hee would have the worke put off till another time whereas the true reason of their intermission was the contempt of Gods service and their carnall affection to their owne eases V. 4. Seiled houses Re-edifyed with seilings and timber-worke put to the ancient walls V. 5. Your wayes Your carelesnesse whereby you have provoked my judgements V. 6. He that You have not reaped any proâ—tor benefit of all your labours See Zech. 8. 10. V. 8. Will be glorified I will shew my glorious power in blessing and defending you and will give You cause to honour and serve me and mine enemies to feare me V. 9. Yee looked You hoped for a great harv 〈…〉 by reason of the great likelihood there was of it but your hopes were in vain Yee runne Every one is most carefull of building up his own house and looking to his owne particular businesses V. 12. Obeyed thee And went freely about the re-edifying of the Temple Ez. 5. 2. CHAP. II. Verse 1. THe seventh moneth Of the second yeere of Darius his raigne Hag. 1. 1. V. 3. Who is left See Ez. 3. 12. The meaning is If any of you have lived ever since the destruction of the first Temple till now which was impossible it being one hundred and seventy yeeres since V. 5. My spirit Of grace light vertue and holinesse see Isa 63. 11. V. 6. I will shake as formerly when I gave my law I appeared in terrible majestie so in the Messias his time I will unfold the Almighty power of my Spirit by the preaching of the Gospell from whence shall follow great commotions to the ruine of the Devils kingdome and the confirming of Christs by the calling and gathering together all mine Elect. See Joel 3 16. Heb. 12. 26 27. V. 7. The desire the Italian The choice Heb. The desire namely those that are deere and pretious to me which are my true Elect. This house this re-edified Temple shall be honoured with Christs bodily presence And the spirituall Temple which is the Church shall be honoured by my presence in spirit the abundance of my graces the light of my word and power of my Spirit V. 8. The silver if I pleased it were a 〈…〉 matter for me to beautifie this Temple with pretious ornaments equall
Mitre a Priestly ornament for the head Exod 28. 4. to shew that God besides his grace which was common to all the members of his Church did also adorne him with the gifts of his Spirit befitting his priestly charge Stood by as it were to have this his sentence put in execution Whereby is signified Christs assistance to the worke of the ministery in power and Spirit As to that also seemes to be referred his speaking alone in this place to shew that he alone doth all this worke and doth all things in all men and that he can alone pronounce the sentence and comfort the soule by his Spirit V. 7. Judge I will keepe thee in the Priestly degree of which the two chiefe parts were the government in Ecclesiasticall businesses and concerning the worship of God according as it is set downe in the Law Deut. 17. 12. 2 Chro. 19. 11. And the chiefe and continuall Ministery of holy things I will give thee After all this I will gather thee up into my heavenly glory with mine Angels the likenesse of which thou beholdest here in this vision V. 8. Thy fellowes namely The inferiour Priests For they are the Italian For you are I have appointed you to be in your own persons and actions a signe and representation of my Churches re-establishment by the Messias of which I will give you a particular instruction For behold He gives a reason why he had termed them signes and figures namely Because that in Christ was the accomplishment I will bring I will shortly send my sonne into the world who shall take upon him the forme of a servant to accomplish the worke of redemption Phil. 2. 7. The branch A frequent name of the Messias See upon Isa. 4. 2. V. 9. For behold The end of the sending of my Sonne shal be to lay the foundation of my Church upon him who was the fundamentall and corner stone Psa. 118. 22. Isa. 28. 16. figured by some especiall stone which was solemnlie put into the fabrick of Temple and in the presence of the Priests when it begun to be built up ugaine See Zech. 4. 7. 10. Upon one the Italian Upon that one As that materiall stone hath been set in the sight of Joshua and of other Priests So shall the eyes of my providence 2 Chro 16. 9. which is infinite and universall here signified by the number of seven Zech. 4. 10. and 5. 6. and 9. 1. be alwayes fixed upon Christ to maintaine favour and cause him to prosper in his Kingdome See Isa. 24. 6. and 49. 8. and 51. 16. I will engrave Words of God the Father who hath appointed his Sonne to be Mediator and hath confirmed upon his humane nature all the gifts of his Spirit for to performe it See Dan. 2. 34. 44. Heb. 9. 11. I will remove As in Joshua namely made fitting to undertake the Priesthood againe I have sanctified all my Church so by one onely oblation of my Sonne who was eternally consecrated high Priest I will purge all the sinnes of my Church See Heb. 9. 12. and 10. 12 24. In one day This is opposite to your figurative sacrifices which were namely times reiterated see Heb. 7. 27. and 9. 26 28. and 10. 10. V. 10. Shall yee call A figure of the spirituall peace and rest of the Church redeemed and reconciled to God by Christ Mich. 4. 4. CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. CAme againe It is likely that there was some space of time between those visions during which time the Prophet in his extasie was as it were asleepe that is to say without any light of Propheticke revelation without any action or motion of the spirit to him V. 2. A candlestick It seemes he would shew the mysticall meaning of Moses his candlestick Exod. 25. 31. to the description of the making whereof here are some parts added belonging to the mysterie The Candlestick is the Church the bowle above it is Christ who hath received of the Father the fulnesse of the Spirit signified by the oyle to powre it upon his Church Joh. 1. 16 and 3. 34. Acts 2. 33. And as the oyle is pressed out of the Olive which is as it were the lively spring of it so all these gifts and graces proceed from that Christ hath been annoynted and consecrated for an everlasting King and Priest the seven lamps are the severall operations of the Spirit in the faithfull all in fervencie of life and motion and in light of faith and understanding whose chiefe use is to carry the lampe of Gods Word in the world and to cause his glory to shine therein Mat 5. 15 16. Phil. 2. 15. The seven pipes are the severall meanes of the communication of the spirituall and mysticall power of Christ to his members Ephes. 4. 16. Seven pipes Which you must imagine to be in the bottome of the bowle to distribute the oyle to each lampe V. 3. By it the Italian Over it that is to say On the side of it but in such manner that the branches might hang above the bowle V. 5. Knowest thou not This is spoken to inflame the Prophets desire to know the truth of it and to shew him that this was the meaning of Moses his ancient candlestick of which he might by some meanes have learned the signification V. 6. This is This vision is especially directed to Zerubbabel to strengthen him in his charge of politick head of the people as the other was for Joshua the Ecclesiasticall head Not by night I have caused thee to see in this figure that the subsistance of my Church is not in the same kind as that of worldly Empires in force of armes and might but in a lively internall action of my Spirit wherefore be not dismaied in thy mind O Zerubbabel if worldly strength doe faile thee my spirit and power shall supply all as well for the re-establishment of the materiall temple as for the spirituall conduct and preservation of the Church see Hos. 1. 7. V. 7. Who art thou The Empires which oppresse the Church though they be great yet shall they be beaten downe by the stone Dan. 2. 34. which is Christ figured by Zerubbabel See Zech. 14. 10. Shall bring forth It shall be shewen to the world at the appointed time and exalted above all worldly greatnesse Dan. 2. 35. The head stone Or corner stone or front-stone see Psal. 118. 22. With The Angels the faithfull and all creatures rejoycing at Christs Kingdome established in the world shall desire God the Father to heape all manner of blessing and happinesse upon it See Psal. 118. 26. or they shall acknowledge and preach that the Father hath laid up in him all the treasures of his grace and gifts of his Spirit V. 9. That the Lord Seeing the Lord v. 8. is he that saith That the Lord hath sent him we must of necessitie conclude that there are here two persons the one the Sonne who is sent and the other the Father that
sendeth him both one onely God and everlasting Lord as Isa. 48. 16. and Zech. 2. 8. V. 10. For who A reproofe of many Jewes prophane contempt in those weake beginnings of the Churches restauration For they shall Notwithstanding all their disdaine and diffidencie they shall one day have occasion to rejoyce seeing the worke perfected Those seven Of which Zech. 3. 9. and 5. 6. the meaning is my providence shall as soveraigne architect over-see this work whose director Zerubbabel is to blesse it direct it and accomplish it V. 12. And I It seemes that in this vision when the mystery of the institution of the Church by the Messias was shewen to the Prophet Hee saw two great olive trees v. 3. But when God called him backe to that which belonged to the re-edifying of the materiall temple by Zerubbabel the resemblance of these two trees was suddenly changed into the resemblance of two small branches to signifie Zerubbabel and Jerusalem figures of Christ in his Kingdome and Priesthood wherefore likewise it is no more said that they give oyle into the great bowle but onely to the lamps two little spouts to shew the difference that there is between Christ the Author Possessor and Distributor of the fulnesse of the goods of the spirit in inward efficacie and his Ministers as well in the Ecclesiasticall as Politique order which are the two spoutes who have but a small measure of gifts nor no property nor power to administer by vertue of these two foresaid orders any thing but the externall meanes of the influence of Christs mysticall universall and effectuall conduct of his Church The golden namely The pure yellow oyle which did shine like Gold V. 14. These Hee doth not answer concerning the question of the Olive trees but onely concerning the Olive branches for by understanding of these it is an easie matter to comprehend the meaning of the Olive trees by comparison and proportion The two namely Zerubbabel and Joshua two sacred persons by reason of the holy unction to be Gods Ministers and figures of Christ. CHAP. V. Verse 1. AFlying roll Of paper or other stuffe to write upon after the ancient manner This roll or booke signified Gods judgements upon his people pronounced by his Prophets the flying of it the generall execution of them the greatnesse the weight and long lastingnesse of them V. 3. The curse Gods curse throwne upon all the land of Israel and Judah For every one God hath punished all the times as well those which were against the second table of the Law as those that were against the first all comprehended under these two kindes of swearing and theft others expound it on that side that is to say according to the prediction happened the execution V. 5. That goeth forth That appeares againe to thee in vision V. 6. An Ephah A figure of the just measure of Gods judgements This is It seemes that the Angel turned himselfe towards some apparition of the Lords which did represent his providence and shewed it to the Prophet Their resemblance the Italian The eye namely of the three persons of the most holy Trinity as Gen. 1. 26. and 3. 22. and Isa. 6. 8. By this resemblance or eye is meant Gods universall providence Zech. 8. 9. and 4. 10. and 9. 1. 2 Chron. 16. 9. which presideth over his judgements V. 7. A talent The woman sitting in the Ephah is sinne which by little and little filleth up the measure and the same woman throwne into the middest of it is sinne punished and beaten downe the talent of Lead is the immoveable decree for the punishing of the wicked V. 9. Two women A figure as it should seem of Gods two properties namely Mercy towards his Elect and Justice towards his Enemies wherewith hee transports upon these last the judgements by which he had punished his owne people which is done with admirable celerity V. 11. Of shinar Of Babylon Gen. 10. 10. and 11. 2. Wherby are meant all Gods and the Churches enemies It shall be Hereby is shewne the irrevocable eternity of the punishments of the wicked opposite the termined and short lasting punishments of the Church figured before by the flying booke or roll CHAP. VI. Ver. 1. FOure charrets whereby are signified as it were foure squadrons of Angels which execute Gods judgements upon the Churches enemies See Zech. 1. 8. Two mountaines whereby it seemes is meant the Heaven the high and firme habitation of Angels opened and as it were cleft to give way for the comming out of these spirits V. 2. Red houses A signe of execution of wrath Zech. 1 8. Rev. 6. 4. Blacke horses A signe of execution of death Rev. 6. 5. V. 3. White horses See upon Zech. 1. 8. V. 5. The foure Spirits foure principall Angels as it were Commanders of squadrons V 6. The blacke the greatest execution of my judgements hath been done upon Babylon which lyeth Northward from Judea v. 8. The white the Angels of peace and deliverance which goe with them that are to destroy Babylon to deliver my Church out of it Of the grizled to signifie that the punishments of Egypt which lay Southward from Judea should be mixed with some clemency which should not be so with Babylon V. 7. To goe to make as it were a generall survay of the world and punish other Nations which had no communion with the Church And he said namely the Son of God Commander of all the Angels Zech. 1. 8. V. 8. Have quieted perfectly executed their charge and given me satisfaction V. 10. Take the aime of all this action is to shew that as Joshua and Zerubbabel restorers of the Church which was at that time were each one for their severall part in their severall office figures of the Messias so Christ should for ever enjoy the two offices of King and Priest which he shall enter into possession of by his death and passion Heldai it is not certainly knowne who these were but it is very likely that they were some heads of the people who were induced by Zechariah to make this offering of gold and silver which was bestowed in making of these crownes which were to remaine in the Temple for a remembrance of this solemne promise which God had made And goe into to have from him a part of this offering V. 11. Make Crownes two to signifie the two foresaid offices Joshua not upon Zerubbabel also to shew in the spirituall application to Christ that he was crowned with glory and had taken the possession of the heavenly Kingdome by reason of the accomplishment of his Priesthood upon earth in so much as concerned the offering of himselfe Heb. 2 7. V. 12. Behold in Christ who shall appeare in the flesh at the appointed time shall be verefied that which is taught and consirmed unto thee by this action Grow up like a plant that sprouts up and growes by vertue of its living root even â—o shall Christ by his owne power without
5. And the riders The powerfull enemies who are well appointed and provided for war V. 6. Of Joseph namely The ten Tribes the chiefe whereof was Ephraim descended from Joseph that is to say all true Israelites according to the spirit V. 8. I will hisse I will call them by my Gospel as from a far off into my Church see Isa. 5. 26 and 7. 18. For I have Or for I will redeeme them V. 9. Sâ—w them Scatter them abroad in exile and captivity where I will notwithstanding preserve them and their posterity not to let them perish utterly And turne namely from the Spirituall Babylon which is the world and the Kingdome of Satan to the true Jerusalem and to the land of promise which is Christs Church as Hos. 1. 11. Whereof the returne from Babylon was but a proofe and figure V. 10. Shall not A figurative amplification to signifie the infinite number of Believers as Isa. 49. 20. V. 11. He shall passe He will miraculously deliver his Church termes taken from the comming of the children of Israel out of Egypt by the red sea see Isa. 11. 15. The river namely Nilus of Assyria that is to say Of all the enemies represented by these two nations which had most oppressed the Church V. 11. In his name They shall follow him cleaving to Him and to his Word and service which He hath revealed unto them CHAP. XI Vers. 1. OPen A Prophecie of the last destruction of Jerusalem and the Jewes by the Romans because they had rejected the Messias now because Lebanon was the confine of the countrey on that side as the Romans made their chiefe irruption it is brought in as opening the gates of Judea Thy cedars This may be understood either literally because the Romans did almost destroy the whole forrest of Lebanon to employ the trees for the besieging of Jerusalem as Isa. 14. 8. Or figuratively for the most powerfull and flourishing City of Jerusalem as Is 2. 13. Ezek. 17. 3. V. 2. Firre tree If the noblest plants have been spoiled the inferiour ones must not looke to be spared which may also be understood of the lesser cities and holds which were about Jerusalem Forrest namely A faire pleasant parke as Jerusalem was sometimes called by figure Ezek. 21. 2. V. 3. Of the Shepheards namely Of the Governours of Jerusalem who in stead of being shepheards to feed the people were become ravening Lyons whelps Ezek. 19. 2 3. The pride that is to say the numerous and proud nation of the Jewes likned to the yeerely overflowing of Jordan whereof see Jos. 3. 15. Jer. 49. 19. V. 4. Thus saith namely To his sonne who is the Churches everlasting Shepheard Heb. 13. 20. 1 Pet. 5. 4. to whom the father hath given the government and charge of his people oppressed by powerfull prophane nations untill the time prefixed for their totall dispersion by reason of their ingratitude V. 5. Whose possessions namely Any one that hath any right over my people either by conquest of war or otherwise Not guilty they doe it and are not punished for it Jer. 2. 3. and 50. 7. That sell them namely Those that make merchandize of them as of poore slaves Say They doe prophanely boast of the power which God hath given them over his people as of an expresse blessing See Deut. 20. 19. V. 6. For I will Oh my Sonne doe thou exercise this charge of shepheard over this people untill the prefixed time of my patiences lasting after which time I will utterly destroy them for their rebellion and ingratitude I will deliver He seemes to signifie the frequent seditions and civill troubles of the Jewes about the time of their last desolation Of his King namely The Roman Emperour whom they should have accepted for their King rejecting my Sonne Joh. 19. 15. V. 7. O poore namely My poore Church and Jewish nation no way comparable in greatnes and power to other nations and Empires of the world and brought very low by her calamities see Isa. 14. 23. Zeph. 3. 12. Two staves A figure of the two wayes which Christ useth at all times in feeding of his Church the one by lovingly guiding them by his Word and Spirit the other by severely punishing them by the cruell hand of their enemies see Isa. 10. 5. V. 8. Three Shepheards The three chiefe Empires that had tyrannized over my people Jer. 6. 3. and 12. 10. namely The Chaldean Persian and Grecian Empire which were destroyed by the Sonne of God Dan. 2. 45. In one moneth namely In a short time as Hos. 5. 7. My soule I was sorry and vexed at my peoples disloyalty and ingratitude who did likewise begin neither to love not respect me V. 9. I will not A representation of the Jewes Reprobation V. 10. My covenant The peace which I had granted to my Church that she should be no more assaulted nor molested by any strange nation which was verified from the Maccabees time untill a little before the comming of Christ. V. 11. The poore namely Mine Elect which remaine of my people who humbly gave faith to my promises and obedience to my commandements did acknowledge the time of Gods visitations and that the warres moved by the Romans were effects of His providence according to the ancient prophecies V. 12. And I said By the figure of a Shepheard who demands his wages is shewed the Jewes horrible ingratitude who in stead of a full acknowledgement of Christ did deale with the Traytor Judas to have Christ put into their hands for thirty shekels Matth. 26. 15. and 27. 9. V. 13. And the Lord God my Father did so detest their ingratitude that he would have those thirty shekels through Judas despaire and despight to be throwne into the Temple and employed to a prophane use and be no more laid up in the holy treasure That I was prized at Because that the injury done to my Sonne redounded to me who had before governed them by him see John 5. 23. V. 24. I cut asunder Whereby is meant that Christ would not onely governe his people no more in mildnesse and clemencie nor exercise his shepheardly severity in saving corrections and visitation as hee had done in former times but that he would altogether reprove them I might break Taking away from the Jewes according to the flesh the title of being my Church and my people whereas before they had been the same thing in name effect Israel the people of God and Judah I will take unto me the Israel which is according to the Spirit namely all true Believers and will reject the carnall Judah V. 15. Unto me namely To me Zechariah by a figure of the peoples evill government by their owne Heads Priests Doctors and others into whose powers the Lord delivered them for a punishment because they had rejected Christ. V. 16. A shepheard A government which shall be uniforme in wickednesse and depravation though it be administred by severall persons which God had
suffered to raise themselves to that dignity and authority Teare As they use to doe in the slaughter houses for to devoure up all Or worse then ravening beasts who alwayes leave some foot or bone Amos 3. 12. V. 17. The sword namely the punishment of my judgements His arme Which signifieth the power as by the eye is signified counsell and advice as much as to say I will take away from them the place of Conductor and Head and will degrade them quite see 1 Sam. 2. 31. CHAP. XII Verse 1. THe burthen The Prophecie uttered by Gods commission For Israel the Italian concerning Israel concerning the victories which God shall grant unto his Church which is the true Israel according to the spirit V. 2. Jerusalem My Church being set upon by her enemies shall be an occasion that I will strike them with amazement So that they shall not be able to bring their designes to any happy end but shall be the causes of their owne ruines Isai. 51. 17 22. Jer. 51. 7. In the siege In the very instant that they were ready to doe their best and last endevours V. 3. A burthensome stone the Ancients observe that this is taken for an exercise or game which was very frequent in Judea namely to take up a great round stone to try ones strength lifting it up from the ground sometimes to their knees sometimes to their navels sometimes to their shoulders and sometimes as high as their heads at which sport many times they did grievously hurt themselves The meaning is the enemies of the Church shall strive and endevour who shall be able to doe her most hurt but the stoutest and valantest of them all shall be overcome See Matth. 21. 44. V. 4. I will smite I will take away all strength and understanding from mine enemies See Psal. 76. 5 6. V. 5. The Governours The Apostles and Euangelists shall fill the world with wars and dissentions by preaching of the Gospel Luke 12. 49. by which the enemies shall goe to ruine and the Church shall be re-established Obad. 18. V. 7. Shall save The meaning is Christs salvation shall first be proffered to the poore and weake like to the tents of those poore Jewes that lived in the fields and were not comparable to Jerusalem which was a royall and strong city belonging to the House of David that is to say The Kings and great Ones shal be last converted as the event did verifie it under the Gospel to shew the prerogative of meane ones with God See James 2. 5. V. 8. And he The weake and feeble shall by Gods Spirit be strengthened and confirmed in heroicall vertues as David was see Joel 3. 10. The House of David namely The Princes of the blood royall who were also chiefe Officers of the Crowne by which are meant the Apostles who should be endowed with so many graces in Majestie Authority Strength and Truth that they should seeme to be Gods and Angels in the world rather then men See Gal. 4. 14. V. 10. I will powre A prophecie of the last conversion of the Jewes whereof see Mat. 23 39 Rom. 11. 26. 2 Cor. 3. 16. The Spirit namely The presence the operation and the gifts of Christs Spirit which is given through grace and is the Seale and earnest of Gods grace and doth alone produce in Believers holy and acceptable prayers Rom. 8. 25 26. They shall looke that is to say They shall turne to me by Faith Have pierced Psal. 22. 16. Matth. 27. 35. Jâ—h 19. 34. Mourne â—â—r him They shall be exceedingly grieved at their forefathers misdeeds See Jer. 3. 21. Acts 2. 37. V. 11. As the mourning It is likely that hee hath a relation to those solemne lamentations which were appinted for Josias his death who was slaine in the field of Meghiddo 2 Chro. 35. 22 25. And it seemes that Hadradrimmon was some city or strong hold in the said field made mention of onely Zech. 14. 10. V. 12 Every Family Circumstances taken from the manner of publike mournings in which they used to shut themselves up in their houses with their families and refraine the company of women and all manner of delightfull conversation see Numb 20. 29. Of Nathan A branch of Davids posterity out of which sprung Zerobabel who was next to the crowne after Solomons line failed See 2 Sam. 5. 14 Luke 3. 27 31. V. 13. Shemeâ— It seemes that it was some Familie of the Levites 1 Chron. 6. 17. and 23. 10. And the Prophet doth in this manner specifie these Families whereof some had held temporall and some Ecclesiasticall offices to shew that as the Church and State were united and joyneâ— in persecuting of Christ and in putting him to death so they should joyntly doe penance for it CHAP. XIII Vers. 1. IN that day namely when the Messias shall be come into the world A sountaine namely The grace of God in remission of sinnes and regeneration of Spirit shall be proffered to all Believers in Christ. A figure taken from the Waters of the Temple and thâ— washings according to the Law V. 2. The Prophets namely The false prophets by which are meant all seducers and teachers of lies Uncleane spirit namely the Divels wicked and uncleane inspirations V. 3. Shall yet A represention of the spirit of knowledge discretion and zeale in Christs true Church to discerne false doctrines and oppose them Figurative termes taken from that which was commanded to false Prophets Deut. 13. 5 6. and 17. 2. V. 4. The Prophets All false doctrine and worship of former times shall be beaten backe by the cleare light of the Gospel Shall they weare They shall not dare to counterfeit the true Prophets who used to weare such kindes of garments 2 King 1. 8. Isa. 20. 2. Matth. 3. 4. V. 6. Shall say unto him If it appeares that he hath passed through the Church's Discipline because hee hath been a seducer hee shall confesse it and give God the glory approving of the Churches severity used for his correction A representation of the wonderfull power of Gods Spirit and light in convincing and correcting the ministers of error See Acts 8. 13. and 19. 18 19. V. 7. Osword True it is that for a time my Church shall be an enemy to all manner of false doctrine and false teachers but there shall likewise come a time in which by my secret providence Christs true Ministers according as hee himselfe was slaine by the Jewes for a false Prophet shall also be persecuted and slaine whence shall follow a great dispersion of Believers and of Churches in the world Hee seeme to have an especiall relation to the times of Antichrist My Shepheard Christ as well in his owne person as in the persons of his faithfull Ministers My Fellow To shew the unity of Essence and union of the will of the Father and the Sonne the Mediator See upon Isa. 5. 1. Jer. 11. 15. Joh 10. 30. and 17. 22. And I will In this
it as if it were a great burden to you Torne by wilde beasts V. 14. The deâ—eiver that doth not proceed plainly nor directly in Gods service but hath a regard to his so did avarice A male without any blemish aâ—coâ—â—ing to the Law of burnt offerings Lev. 1. 〈◊〉 10. because that in sacrifice of thanks-giving females were also accepted of Leviticus 3. 1. 6. CHAP. II. Ver. 1. COmmandement to procure the purity and entire observance of my worship V. 2. Your bâ—essings namely the goods which you have through my bounty V. 3. I will corrupt that is to say I will curse them and cause them not to increase Spread dung I will make you abject and abominable v. 9. and will degrade you from your sacred honour putting you out from before me as the dung of sacrifices which were offered in great number upon festivall dayes was carried away out of sight See Lev. 4. 12. V. 4. Might be that the Priesthood might remaine in his race with my favour and blessing as I formerly promised as it were by an especiall Covenant V. 5. My Covenant the Tribe of Levi and especially Aaron and some of those who were presently after him enjoyed the honour of this Office with all manner of blessing length of life and prosperity See Neh. 13. 29. V. 6. The Law he expounded and taught my Law in righteousnesse and truth Iniquity no false doctrine evill life or unjust judgement In peace in an humble and quiet obedience without any rebellion which is alwayes turbulent V. 7. The Messenger or Embassadour of the reconciliation between God and men Eccl. 5. 6. Hag. 1 13. 2 Cor. 5. 20. and a Minister and instrument of the great Angell of the Covenant which is Christ Isa. 63. 9. V. 8. To stumble namely by your evill example or for want of instruction or giving them occasion to disdaine Gods service by reason of the Ministers wickednesse See 1 Sam. 2. 17. Jer. 18. 15. V 9. Have been partiall to favour or to wrong men you have subverted my Law either in the Doctrine or in Judgements Ezek. 22. 26. Zeph. 3. 4. V. 10. One Father namely the heavenly one which is God or in the flesh namely Abraham One God that is the generall foundation of all justice amongst men who are of one and the same nature though of different qualities and conditions And must all answer before Gods Judgement Seat as his creatures See Job 31. 15. The Covenant not only naturall right but the spirituall right also of being the children of God through grace V. 11. Hath prophaned have dishonoured that holy name of Gods people which they beare and all other sighes of his Covenant by which God had sanctified them to himselfe separating them from prophane Nations Of a strange namely Idolatrous women of Heathen Nations V. 12. The Lord he speaks to the Priests and Levites who had also sinned in these forraine marriages Ezra 9. 1. and 10 18. Neh. 13. 28. and this threatening seemes to be directed to them who should not willingly submit themselves to the reformation of this fault appointed by Ezra or to those who should hereafter fall into the like The Master and the Scholler the Italian him that watcheth and him that singeth he meanes the Porters and singers of the Temple The meaning is that either by death or by excommunication from out my Church I will cause both him and all his posterity to be uncapable of having any such sacred Office See Neh. 13. 28. V. 13. Done againe you have not only married strange women but have also afflicted your owne lawfull wives adding cruelty to prophanenesse Covering you have caused your poore Wives to poure out dolefull lamentations before mine Altar which are like a thicke cloud that will not suffer your offerings to be looked upon nor accepted by me V. 4. Witnesse of the matrimoniall promises made as it were in his presence by calling upon his name See Prov. 2. 17. Of thy Covenant thy first lawfull wife with whom having spent thy youthfull dayes thou now beginnest to contemne and hate her in her old age V. 15. Did not he did not God in the beginning create Adam alone out of whom he framed Eve to be his wife without creating any more women for one man or more men for one woman Shewing thereby that as he appointed Matrimony by one only Law of lawfull conjunction it likewise ought to be of one with one and two in the same flesh Gen. 2. 23 24. Mat. 19 4. Yet had he he could if he would have created more living persons at once He might seeke Gods chiefe end in this proceeding was That the posterity might be sanctified being borne in chaste wedlocke according to his appointment whereas it is defiled by all manner of unlawfull conjunctions To your Spirit as your life and salvation of your soule is deare to you Treacherously defrauding or otherwise abusing his lawfull wife for concubines V. 16. Putting away if the husband doth diffame and disgrace his wife it were more tolerable for him to make use of the permission of divorce Deut. 24. 1. then for to keep her and afflict her by the meanes of strange women Covereth let him use the civill remedy of divorce which is but a politicke coverture of iniquity Mat. 19. 8 9. so the Holy-Ghost condemneth divorces in conscience though God did tollerate them in a politicke way V. 17. Wearied grievously and intolerably offended him See Mal. 1. 13. Every one saying that God favoureth the wicked or if it be not so why doth he leave them unpunished and in the meane while afflicteth good men Mal. 3. 15. CHAP. III. Ver. 1. MEssengâ—r my servant or Embassador Mal. 2. 7. Here is meant John the Baptist. Shâ—ll prepare by his preaching he shall prepare mens hearts for to receive Christ taking away all lets of hypocrisie carnall pride impiety c. See Isa. 40. 3. Whom ye seeke towards whom all the hopes and thoughts of beleevers are bent Suddenly presently after that John shall begin to preach Christ the true everlasting God shall appeare and publickely exercise his office To his Temple namely the Temple in Jerusalem which was the figure of the Church to preach there and use his authority as in his owne house See John 2. 14 16. The Messenger namely Christ the Mediator and foundation of the Covenant of grace with the Elect. See Exod. 33. 20 21. Isa. 63. 9. Hab. 8. 6. and 9. 15. and 12. 24. V. 2. Who may abide his presence and preaching shall be accompanied with a most powerfull vertue of Gods Spirit and with most severe judgements to destroy all Rebels and cleanse his Church See Isa 4. 4. Mat. 3. 10 11 12. Fullers sâ—ape the Italian Fullers gâ—asse which was very ordinarily used to whiten wooll and cleanse it V. 3. Sit as a Judge Or he represents his diligence and care about this worke of cleansing of his Elect likened to precious mettals The sonnes namely all
And thereupon he sets downe how that the just and beleevers are oftentimes grievously afflicted in this world chorow Gods providence who reserveth their reward for them in the life everlasting and that contrariwise the wicked do triumph tyrannize and afflict the righteous but that their unhappy end and their everlasting damnation shall manifest the vanity of their thoughts and the perversenesse of their deeds And that notwithstanding oftentimes God doth even in this world take in hand the defence of his Church and freeing it from her enemies causeth his judgements to fall upon the wicked as he formerly did in Aegypt by the hands of Moses by prodigies and workes memorable in all ages described here in a most high and illustrious manner with an intent to pierce the Egyptians of his time who did imitate their forefathers in persecuting the lewes And he enterlaceth his discourses with grave admonitions to the Kings and Princes of the world for to feare Gods judgements and be obedient to his justice and wisdome which also seemes to be directed to the Roman Emperour and Covernours who did seeme to nourish and soment the hatred and thorow their connivance did kindle the Egyptians rage against the Iewes And by a solemne prayer he desires of God the gift of wisdome for all beleevers Doctrines and discourses which are indeed very rare and profitable and laid open with a singular eloquence But yet are such as doe not goe beyond the measure of humane un derstanding enlightned by Gods law and do not reach to the high pitch of the light and vertue of the Spirit and of his word immediately inspired And therefore this booke in the best ages of the Christian Church was likewise held for Apocry pha First in regard of the author who was neither Prophet nor inspired by the holy Ghost which doth also more plainely appeare if it were Philo who after the Messias his comming remained in the Jewish incredulity and blindnesse without Faith in Christ without which the Spirit of grace and much lesse that of speciall revelation was never conferred upon any one And because that he hath falsly taken upon him Solomons name contrary to the holy Ghosts simple truth in his true instruments and that he doth every where shamefully flatter his owne nation extenuating and almost annihilating their most grievous sinnes set downe in Scripture In the second place in regard of the matter it selfe wherein without any ground of truth many things are added and mixed for to please with the plaine narration of holy Scripture by descriptions and beautifyings altogether Poeticall In the third place in regard of the style which savours too much of affectation and of the vanity of secular wisdome art and eloquence to be attributed to the Spirit of God whose Majesty and holinesse doth in all the holy Scripture beare characters much differing from these And finally by reason of the Greek tongue in which this book was undoubtedly written and endited and yet that language was never made use of in the times of the ancient Prophets to write any holy or divine book The Book of Ecclesiasticus of Jesus the Sonne of Sirach THis Book without contradiction is the most excellent and most profitable amongst all the Apocrypha And therefore also according to the opinion of some the name of Ecclesiasticall which was common to all the Apocryphall bookes which were accepted of to be read publickly in the Church was attributed to it for excellency as containing a rich treasure of sentence precepts advices corrections and exhortations to all manner of vertues befitting all manner of living and condition of persons written in the ancient stile of short and popular sentences seasoned with much understanding and height of grace with much sweetnesse and very piercing drawing as neer as humane spirit can doe to the Spirit of God and to Solomons divine sentences But yet the author having been no Prophet nor inspired by God by that supernaturall vertue and light of the infallible Spirit and â—uving in so great a mulâ—â—â—de and variety 〈◊〉 many things contrary to the authenticall truth of holy books too low and unworthy of the Majesty of Gods Spirit this his book was not receaved by the ancient Jewish Châ—â—ch and in the best ages of the Christian Church was alwayes taken sor Apocrypha The Booke of Baruch AS it hath already beene observed in some other Apocryphall bookes that it is likely they were written after Christs comming by some Christian Jewes under the name of holy ancient writers to cause some doctrines and comforts to penetrate into the mindes of their obstinate and suspicious nation the like may be said of this For by Chap. 3. 38. it plainly appeares that it was written by some good Jew which was a Christian upon the subject of the Jewes desolation by the Romans In which booke after he hath given glory to God for his most just judgements and desired pardon and deliverance at his hands and described their extreme inisery he returneth to comfort the people and exhort them to a lively repentance and to denounce unto them their restauration in grace knowledge and salvation of God according to the prophesies revealed to the Christian Church from the Apostles time and to foretell the ruine of the Roman Empire according to the same revelations And though the end were good and holy and the doctrine sound and godly and the termes excellent and effectuall yet seeing there was no certainty of the authors vocation to write a book of divine authority and that he hides himselfe under a feigned name contrary to the custome of all sacred writers And that even in the very beginning he speaks of one Joachim high Priest and of the sacred vessels brought back from Babylon and of the burning of Jerusalem as of things happened under King Jechoniah contrary to the truth of sacred History it hath by very good reason been repated Apocrypha The addition to the Book of Esther THese parts joyned to the authenticall book of Esthâ—r are indeed ancient seeing Iâ—sephus a Jewish Historian hath inserted some of them in his writings though it can not certainly be knowne that it was he that did first frame them of his owne minde according to the liberty he hath taken to vary in this kinde in other parts of the sacred History Yet by the conferring of them with the Canonical History it plainly appeares that by very good reason they have beene taken out of the Catalogue of holy Scripture Which is also the more confirmed because that the author by a poâ—ipous and affected stile and by seeking out of circumstances seemeth to have taken delight in beautifying and painting of the simplicity of the true narration The Song of the Three Children THis Song was also in the first beginnings of the Christian Church held for Apocrypha though it was read as a formulary of pious conceipts confessions and prayers in the middest of the most extreame calamities and deadly dangers
And by v 10 it seems may be conjectured that it is of the same frame subject and scope as the book of Baruch The History of Susanna THis narration and the next which Saint Hieâ—ome without any respect â—alleth fables were anciently by the Greekes joyned to the booke of Daniel though many powerfull reasons doe take away from them the quality not onely of Divine writings but also of true histories For first there is no likelihood of attributing the things which are here spoken of to Daniel the great Prophet seeing that hee is here called childe at which age he was indeed carryed to Babylon but in that small number of yeeres in which that name could be fitting for him the publike and private state of the Jewes in Babylon could not have attained to that peace authority and commodiousnesse as is set downe in this narration Besides that Daniel living in the palace and in the Kings service ordinarily and being afterwards employed in the chiefest affaires of the Kingdome it is not likely that hee could be an ordinary Judge of his people in quality of an Elder as it is here set downe The faining of another Daniel as some doe is also a presumptuous thing which overthrowes the authority of these writings chiefly grounded upon the name of the true Daniel and likewise there is not any proofe else where that the Jewes in Babyion had any absolute power in capitall judgements And finally the allusion of the Greeke names of the trees under which usannâ— is accused to have commited the fact certifie that this is some Greek's invention seeing that the Hebrew and Chaldean tongue in which the true Daniel wriâ— had no such resemblance The History of Bel and the Dragon THis Narration is also of the same make as the former altogether Apocryphall and fabulous as appeareth by that as is spoken in the true history of Danel concerning the reason of the hatred of the great ones of Babylon against him to cause him to be throwne into the Lyons denne altogether different from that which is here set downe The Prayer of Manasseh THis Prayer though pious and holy was never received nor seene by the Jewish Church and truly it is more likely to be a generall formulary of a great Kings Prayers or a repentant sinner a Prince as Manasseh who had beene King of Judah and therefore was taken prisoner and carryed to Babylon rather then a Prayer made by himselfe The first Booke of Maccabees THe title of this Booke is taken from Judas surname whose heroick acts for the deliverance of the Jewish Nation from Antiochus King of Assyris his cruell wicked perfecution is the chief subject of it and it is doubtfull what this word Maccabee signifieth which plainly appeares to be an Hebrew word some thinke it was a warlike title signifying Destroyer or Slayer Others with more likelihood hold that it was framed of foure Hebrew letters which were the first letters of these words Who is like unto thee amongst the Gods O Lord whereof Iuda had made his military motto taken from Exod 15. 11. for otherwise the generall name of that race of Priests whereby God delivered his people miraculously and afterwards governed them untill the time of Christs comming in the flesh drew neer was the Asmoneans of the name of the father or grandfather of Matthias the father of Iudas Maccabeeus and his brethren And because this name Asmonean signifies in Hebrew Baron or great Lord it is likely that they kept it for a signe of a modest honour and domination which notwithstanding grew to the heighth of Soveraignty in Simon one of the foresaid brothers his time and afterwards of royalty joyned with the high Priest-hood in his successors Now concerning the author of the said booke whosoever it was it cannot be justified upon any ground that he was endowed with Propheticall inspiration because that a long time before that gift was ceased amongst the Jewes and therefore the booke cannot be put into number of the canonicall and divine it is indeed acknowledged to be of a profitable subject and very necessary for the understanding of Daniels and some other prophecies and also of a grave and pure stile though now in these dayes we have but onely the Greeke translation the Hebrew originall being lost The second booke of Maccabees THis second booke of Maccabees containeth two parts whereof the first is contained in the first Chaptâ—r and in a part of the second the subject whereof is nothing but onely two letters written by the Jewes of Jerusalem to them of Egypt to exhort them to celebrate with them at the appointed times the feasts of the Tabernacles and of the purification of the Temple Upon which letters there are so many difficulties in the times and persons that are mentioned therein and there is so little ground for the narrations of the holy fire found after the captivity of the Arke the Tabernacle and of the Altar hidden by Ieremiah that one may suspect them to be meere Jewish fables bearing no character of Scripture divinely inspired The other part which beginneth Chap. 2. v. 20. is the summary of a long story of Iason â—irencan of the persecutions of Antiochus and of the peoples deliverance by Iudas Maccabeus untill the discomfiture and death of Nicanor but amongst these there are divers things which doe not well agree with the first booke which is assuredly the truer and most certaine as the death of Antiochus set downe Chap. 9. very different from what is spoken of it in the first booke Chap. 6. besides many other singularities and especially there are some heads which cannot well stand to the triall of the doctrine of holy Scripture as the commending of Raziah who run himselfe into voluntary death Chap 14. and the false judgement which the author gives concerning Iudas sacrifies and prayers for the expiation of the misdeeds committed by some of his army to turne away Gods wrath from the whole body of it as if that had been done for their benefit who were dead for their owne sins Chap. 12 44 An opinion which hath neither ground nor approbation in holy Scripture wherein there are no sacrifices nor prayers appointed to be used for the dead And therefore with very good reason this booke which is but an â—pitome of a history which is not holy and is penned in a stile no way agreeing with Gods spirit was rejected amongst the Apocrypha of least esteeme FINIS THE HOLY GOSPELL OF OVR LORD JESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO SAINT MATTHEW GOD who would have his law which was given by Moses and therest of holy doctrine which he had revealed by his Prophets set downe in writing by them hath also observed the same in the New Testament inspiring his Apostles by the same spirit which had formerly guided them when they preached by word of mouth for to indite bookes thereof by which it might be prescrved and transmitted to all ages in its originall truth and
Matth. 11. 8 Locusts which were used for food in former times and in these dayes also in diverse places of the East See Lev. 11. 22. Wild which groweth in the woods without any arâ— or care of man See 1 Sam 14. 26. V. 6. Baptized that is to say ducked in the water for a sacred signe and Seale of the expiation and remission of siâ—â— off-times represented by the washing of corporall ordures and of the purification regeneration of the soules and of the mortification of sin as drowned by the benefit of the Redeemer who was ready to be revealed and likewise for a ceremony obligatory on mans side to endeavour himselfe to holinesse and puritie of life flying all pollution of sinne See Luke 3. 3. Confessing to God in the person of Iohn his Minister though not with a particular enumeration but yet with a true feeling of compunction shame and humble acknowledgement and with hate and disallowance of sinne for to implore Gods mercy See Acts 19 18. V. 7. Pharisees and Sadduces religious sects and orders among the Jewâ—s the beginning and time of which are very doubtfull Certaine it is that they begun after the returne from Babylon and likewise after Anâ—iâ—chus his persecutions Pharisees signifieth separate namely from the common manner of living by their singular studying of the law of God and by profession of holinesse and distinguished from the vulgar by abstinences disciplines clothing and other the like things The institution might be laudable but at last they went astray into superstition error hypocrisie pride and sedition The Sadduces had their name from one Sadocke their founder who wresting the saying of a master of his that one ought not to serve God for hope of reward nor feare of punishment brought in Epicurisme amongst the Iewâ—s denying the reâ—uâ—â—â—ction and all the state of the life to come and the immortality of the Soules and all subsistency of spirits c. Who hath words of admiration to see such people come which were so evill disposed to receive that internall baptisme of which they came to take the signe As if he should say if you come rightly unto it it is indeed a wonderfull work of Gods grace but it is â—iâ—ting that you should verifie it by your works otherwise it will appeare that it is but a vaine desire of novelty Iohn 5. 35. V. 8. Mâ—ete for the Italian Worthy of whiâ—h may yeeld a certaine proofe as proper and naturall effects thereof Others be fitting repentance V. 9. And thinks 〈◊〉 doe not dally with your selves to thinke that because you are issued from Abraham according to the flesh you are in Gods faâ—our and free from his judgment for with him the imitation of Abrahams faith and piety is the onely thing which demonstrates and causeth to bee Abrahams Children and not the corporall generation Rom. 4. 12. now such children may be brought forth of all nations yea and out of these stones Neither doe you perswide your selves that by your perdâ—â—ion Gods people shall perish for GODs people shall alwayes subâ—ist in these spirituall children of ABRAHAM towards whom Gods Covenant and promises shall bee verified V. 10. Now from henceforth God will use no more so much toleration as he hath done heretofore with you false Iewes Mal. 3. 5. hee having proffered his grace to you in his sonne if you refuse it he will sodainely reprove and punish you V. 11. I indeed I am but a Minister of the externall signe of your spirituall purification by repentance but Christ shall be the true author and worker of the action by his spirit which shall operate with the power of fire whose property is to cleanse perfectly and inwardly all that passeth thorow it whereas water washeth only the superficies and ourside See Isa 4. 4. Mal. 3. 2 3. V. 12. Whose fan hee shall cleanse his Church from the mixture of all hypocrites and wicked men casting them into hell fire and gathering all his true beleevers into the Kingdome of heaven V. 13 To be not for any signe of need to be purified from sinne or in token of Repentance but to fulfill all parts of Gods service amongst which is also the use of the Sacraments and also to beare as one should say the same ensigne as his Church doth and to recommend to all beleevers the use of these sacred ceremonies So he participated of all the Sacraments as well new as old V. 15. It becommeth us obedience to God in all things ought to be observed by me and all mine to the imitation of me and particularly the observance of Ecclesiasticall orders and religious actions V. 16. Were opened unto him it was some vision created in the aire and represented unto the senses or the imagination of Christ or according to others of John having the resemblance of the heavens opened and severed in sunder see Mar. 1. 20. Acts 7. 56 and 10 11. Rev. 19. 11. The spirit that is to say a signe of the presence vertue and operation of the H. Ghost in Christ and in his Kingdome in perfect innocency purity simplicitie grace and mildnesse vertues which are represented in the Scripture by the nature of the Dove and opposite to the deceits and dammages of the spirit of Satan who seduced Eve under the shape of the Serpent which is cunning impure and venemous V. 17. A voice this manner of revelation by heavenly articulate voyces was frequent amongst Gods people after that prophecies ceased whereof there are diverse examples in the Gospell and in Histories in whom whom in the qualitie of mediator that fulfills my whole will and satisfies my justice for men I doe perfectly accept of and in him and for his sake only I doe appease my wrath towards men and participate my grace unto them Eph. 1. 6. CHAP. IIII. VER 1. OF the spirit By a vehement motion of the Holy Ghost whereof his humane nature was full see Luke 4. 1. Tempted for an exercise of his humiliation and a tryall of his perfect holinesse and righteousnesse and of his victory over the Devill by the power thereof To give his Church a proofe of assured victory against all his endeavours and subtilties Hebr. 2. 18. and 4 15. The Devill a Greek Word answerable to the word Satan and signifieth calumniator or malignant accuser see Zech. 3. 1. Rev. 12. 10. V. 2. Fasted seeling no want nor discommoditie by it for a try all of his divine power in bearing up his humanity without any naturall meanes an hungâ—ed when that divine power gave way to let his humane nature voluntarily feele the want and discommodity and so to give occasion to the temptation V. 3. If thou be he shewed that the Devill had two ends in these temptations the one to draw from Christ some proofes of his Deity and of the mystery of his Incarnation of which he had but an obscure notice which was denyed him as miracles were to unbeleevers and prophane men The other was to
my Spirit be joyned to your preaching V. 25. The master me that am the Lord and true owner of the Church Heb. 3. 6. Beelzebub it was the name of the Idol of the Ekronites 2 Kings 1. 2. and signifies the god or the Lord of Flies or according to some the driver away of Flies The reason thereof is uncertâ—â—â—e though some other Pagan Idols were so called Now the Iewes attributed it to the Prince of Devills Matth. 12. 24. by reason that all the ancient Baals were called devills Deut. 32. 17. Psalm 1â—6 37. V. 26. Nothing covered doe your offices freely and bee not affrighted for the worlds oppositions because that at the last the light of the Gospell shall breake forth and shall overcome all obstacles V. 27. In darknesse In particular and as it were in secret the house toppes which house toppes in those Countries were made flat like open terraces V. 32. Therefore for a conclusion therefore of the exhortaiion that I have made unto you to strengthen you against the oppositions of the world I say thus much more unto you shall consesse me shall make an open and free profession of beleeving in me See Rom. 10. 9 10. V. 33. Deny put him out of the number of mine V. 34. But a sword not by any naturall propertie of Christ or of his Gospell which contrariwise is the only meanes of peace betwixt God and men but by an accidentall consequence the devill and the world opposing themselves against Christ and his Kingdome and by reason of this deadly hatred violating all naturall and civill duties and respects V. 38. That taketh not that doth not dispose himselfe in a voluntary obedience and patience to beare those afflictions which God shall lay upon him as it were for his owne part in imitation of me who shall be crucified for the Church V. 39. That findeth that shall imagine he hath so well provided for the safety of his life and for his worldly commodities by renouncing the Gospell shall fall into everlasting death V. 41. He that receiveth He that thorow a spirit of Christian charity shall doe good to my servants and those that beleeve in mee by reason that they are such and not for any other civill or naturall or vicious respects shall be rewarded by me according to the diversitie of the persons to which hee hath done good more or lesse profitable to Gods service necessary for the Church and odious to the world A Prophet a minister and speaker of my word of a righteous man of a righteous and holy man and commendable for his spirituall vertues V. 42. Of these 〈◊〉 ones One of the ordinary members of the Church that is not eminent for any publike place noâ— noted for any singular qualitie and therefore contemptible in the worlds eye See Matth. 18. 6. and â—5 40 45. CHAP. XI VER 1. IN their Cities In the Cities of Galile of whence most of the Apostles were V. 2. He sent not for himselfe who was very certaine of the truth concerning Christs person Iohn 1. 29. but to assure his disciples thereof by Christs most effectuall word and presence V. 3. Art thou he namely the Messias which was promised to our fore-fathers V. 5. The blind hee seemes to send them backe to consider upon the prophesies Isa. 35. 5. and 61. 1. in which these benefits were promised to the Church by the Messias at his comming V. 6. That shall not that shall not have taken occasion to alienate himselfe from me by reason of my person seeming weake object and wretched in the respect of the world Nor by reason of my doctrine contrary to the fleshes understanding which bringeth tydings beareth along with it the crosse and tribulations 1 Cor. 1. 23. Gal. 5. 11. V. 7. Into the wildernesse where John the Baptist preached A Reed namely a thing of nought The meaning is did you goe by chance or to behold some worldly greatnesse or to heare the word of God from an excellent Prophet of his such a one as you beleeve Iohn was if it be so why doe you not give credit to the witnesse which hee hath boren of me V. 10. Before thy â—ace in Malachy it is my face but the sence is the same for the father hath appeared to the world in his sons person V. 11. A greater in dignitie of office and in clearenesse of doctrine of salvation shewing with his finger Christ already come and preparing the world to receave him Luke 1. 15 16. that is least every plaine beleever or servant of God in the state of the Church renewed by the Messias shall have more advantage then Iohn the Baptist hath had because he shall see the mystery of the redemption accomplished in my person and shall enjoy the fruit thereof by my spirit spread abroad in greater abundance and vertue V. 12. The Kingdome Iohn hath begun to stirre up the desire of participating of Gods grace in the Gospell and that encreaseth and shall daily increase 〈…〉 ore and more by vertue of my spirit which brings forth strength of faith and fervency of zeale in mine elect in great number to come thronging into my Church to enrich themselves with the goods of it which in this is like unto a city taken by force where every thing is taken snatched up See Isa. 60. 4â—8 11 V. 13. For all Iohns prerogative above the precedent Prophets is that they have only foretold and described things to come but hee hath declared the present salvation and in him is begun the Evangelicall ministery and the legall and figurative ministery is ceased V. 14. If ye will know that hee is Elias whose comming was foretold unlesse you will refuse to beleeve the truth V. 15. Hee that hath a frequent admonition in the Gospell as Rom. 2. and 3. to stirre up beleevers that have receaved the gift of faith which is the eare of the soule to make use of it in apprehending and making use of those things which were particularly directed to them by revelation V. 16. Unto children He hath a relation to some popular song which was used in those dayes to signifie that neither Iohns preaching of repentance accompanied with great austerity of life nor the annunciation of Gods grace by Christ confirmed with that admirable benignity in conforming himselfe to the ordinary course of life and calling unto him the most grivous sinners could asswage the Iews hardnes V. 18. Neither eating living almost of nothing not caring for his body nor giving it those eases delights which commoÌ„ly men take in their life time They say especially the Scribes and Pharisees See Luke 7. 30. V. 19. Wisdome the beleevers indowed with true spirituall wisdome have acknowledged approved of and maintained against these calumnies as well the celestiall doctrine preached by Iohn and by Christ as also Gods wisdome in appointing each of them their manner of living besitting their manner of preaching V. 21. Tire and Sidon prophane Cities
to whom the Prophets had denounced their extreame desolation Isay 23. Ezek 26 and 27. and 28. Repented not with a generall internall and spirituall repentance which the working of miracles cannot bring forth but is an effect of Gods Spirit co-operating with his word but only with an exteriour and disciplinary kinde of repentance which is nothing but being displeased and a forsaking of those great grievous sins which do fight against nature and civill and morall justice and do violate common society for which sins the Lord destroyed those nations Now this was sufficient to condemne the Iewes insensible and inflexible rebellion V. 22. But I say we must suppose those nations aâ—e indeed perished for their grâ—evous sins but at the last judgement the malignâ—ty of these rebels shall appear to be more cruâ—l shall be severely punished V. 23. Exalted by that incomparable blessing of having bin the place of aboad and ordinary conversation of the worlds Saviour V. 25. I thanke thee to the glory of thy divine Majestie I acknowledge thy Soveraigne power accompanied with justice wisdome and mercy in so much that thou hast not wrought upon the mindes and hearts of wise worldly men to give them a lively light of the mysteries of eternall salvation but upon soules of a weake understanding in worldly matters upon simple weake ignorant and contemptible people 1 Cor. 1. 27. V 26. Even so I doe not only acknowledge this truth but do also consent unto it and approve of it V. 27. Are delivered he meanes the universall Kingdome which he hath receaved from God his Father in the qualitie of a Mediator and especially over his Church to accomplish the salvation of it according to the Fathers everlasting decree No man knoweth namely the mystery of the sonnes person and consequently of the Holy Trinity As likewise his In carnation and all the properties of his office of Mediator is onely knowne by God by a proper naturall and perfect knowledge And all that men and Angells know thereof they know it but only of his meere good will and that which is revealed is done by the Sonne to whom it onely belongeth to reveale it as knowne to him by knowledge of nature and he onely having that property of being the Word of God Iohn 1. 1. and revealer of his secrets Psa. 2. 7. Iohn 1. 8. 1. V. 28. That labour in your soules and consciences by a lively feeling of your sins by the terrour of Gods judgments and the hardnesse of his scourges and punishments And also by a painefull and fruitlesse enquirie how you might satisfie Gods justice and obtaine his favour by your own proper works Isa. 55. 2 V. 29. Take Yeeld and submit your selves to me by obedience of saith laying aside all pride and rebellion 1 Cor 7. 22. and 9. 21. 1 Pet. 2. 16 Learne imitate my example in these vertues which are fitting and necessary for every Christian. V. 30. Is easie the Italian is pleasing or easie Namely to those that are regenerate whose sanctified will enclined by Gods Spirit doth no more oppose Christs Law which in the corrupt man is the only cause of the lawes severity towards him but rather consents unto it and sets his whole delight therin Rom. 7. 22. and 8. 7. and this yoake of Christs is opposite to the rigorous yoake of the law unsufferable withâ—u Christ Acts 15. 10. to the intolerable yoke of Pharisaicall orders Matth 23 4. and to the cruell and tyrannicall yoake of the Princes of the world Isa. 9. 3. and 10. 27. CHAP. XII VER 1. TO plucke according to the permission of the Law Deut 23. 25. V. 2. Is not the law did forbid them to dresse anâ— food upon the Sabbath day Exod. 16. 23. which the Pharisees did superstitiously extend to these petty actions of plucking and rubbing of eares of corne V. 3. Have ye not the meaning is the rigorous observation of ceremonies must yeeld to necessity when there is no contempt nor profane rebellion as David did without being reproved for it V. 5. Or have ye not Seeing God hâ—th not tied the officers of his Temple to the observation of the Sabbath they doing that day their most painfull and laborious services my servants and officers following me and serving me may also be free from the observation of it seeing that I am true God with my father and that my service sanctifieth these actions as the service of the Temple sanctified those V. 6. Is one namely I my selfe everliving God Lord of the Temple and the Messias who really and in truth am all that was figured by the Temple and the service belonging to it V. 7. If ye had another reason which hath a relation to the Pharisees cruell hypocrisie who thorow an ostentation of externall discipline went against charity not pittying the Apostles distresse who did eat ears of corne for meer necessity V. 8. For the he yeelds a reason for the Apostles innocency for if there were any sin in their act he was to judge of it being the Soveraigne Lord of all exteriour service and of the due observance of it And therefore since he did not finde fault with it they were not to cavill about it V. 10. To heale The Pharisaicall tradition did forbid the use of artificiall and naturall phisick upon the Sabbath day unlesse it were in cases of extreame necessity and now they doe superstitiously and malignantly apply the same to miraculous cures and healings See Luke 13. 14. Iohn 9. 16. V. 15. Them all that had need of being healed V. 16. And charged See upon Mat. 8. 4. V. 19. Not strive he shall not seek after worldly glory whereupon arise great strifes in the world hee shall proceed in all humility in himselfe and mildnesse towards others V. 20. Till he send till he be entred into possession of his everlasting kingdome to overcome and subdue all his enemies Vnto victory or everlastingly according to the phrase of the holy language V. 22. Blinde by the meanes of the devill which possessed him as Mat. 9 32. 17. 15. Luke 13. 11. V. 23. The Son the Ital. addeth the Christ the Son namely the promised Messias of Davids progeny V. 25. Beclzebub See upon Mat. 10. 25. V. 26. If Sathan the ground of this reason is because the Lord did drive devils out of mens souls by his saving doctrine as well as out of their bodies by his Almighty word wherefore one could not imagine that there was any collusion with the evill Spirit as Impostors often times do at whose instance the Devill comes out of a body to gaine any soules by seduction superstition false doctrine c. V 27. If I You shew your malice in judging evill of me because that having exorcists of your own nation which make profession of driving Devils out of men Acts 19. 15 and do not condemn them though you have no more reason to condemn mine actions thentheirs Now it is uncertain whether
milstone that is to say a great one such as Horses and Asses doe turne opposite to your lesser ones which were in hand-mills V. 7. Woe infinite evills shall come upon the world because of offences as well upon the offenders as those who are offended It must needs be they are inevitable by reason of the malice weakenesse inconstancy and other vices of men and by reason of Gods providence which suffereth them either for judgment or for tryall and yet mans error shall not thereby bee excusable V. 8. Cut them off See upon Mat. 5. 29. V. 10. Little ones that is to say vile and abject in the sight of the world for their condition and profession Their Angels men ought not to contemne poore beleevers seeing God hath so farre honoured them as to give them his own Angels to be guardians and ministers unto them Heb. 1. 14. who are as it were his houshold and ordinary servants which is signified by seeing the face 1 King 10. 8. V. 11. For the another reason why those poore beleevers ought to be honoured namely because God hath made them partakers of his glorious salvation Iam. 2 5. V. 12. How thinke ye he sheweth another cause of the contempt especially of the Pharisaicall contempt because that the beleevers are poore converted sinners Now saith he that ought not to make them to be lesse esteemed seeing that Christ came expressely for such and that Gods glory and the joy of Angels is the greater therefore Doth he not leave others have it doth he not leave the ninetie and nine in the mountaines c. and goeth to seek that which is gone astray V. 15. Shall trespasse by personall offence or by offence given secretly betwixt him and thee Luk. 17. 3. Now Christ having spoken against them that give offence hee now turneth to them that take offence teaching them how they should proceed therein Heare thee namely thy just complaints to confesse his fault and amend it Or to give glory to God and promise repentance and conversion Gained thou hast brought him againe to his duty and hast bent him to be a good brother to thee See Sam. 5. 20. V. 16. Take with thee that the reproofe may bee of greater weight these men seconding it and also because that if hee bee stubborne the relation which thou shalt make thereof to the Church may bee the better verified V. 17. Vnto the Church namely to the assembly of those who have the governement of the Church in their hands and are to provide for the order peace and discipline of it 1 Cor. 5. 3 4. and 2 Cor. 2. 6. according to the Iewes custom who had also their consistory for the reforming of behaviour and manners As an heathen hold him as a prophane man worthy for his rebellion and hardnesse to bee forbidden the communion of beleevers as Publicans and heathens were amongst the Iewes Mat. 5. 46. Luke 15. 2. V. 18. Ye shall namely you ministers and governours of the Church proceeding in knowledge uprightnesse and wisdome according to the duty of your office See Mat. 16. 19. V. 19. If two the meaning seemes to bee that God being called upon in conjunction of spirit without passion or partiality though there Ecclesiasticall Iudges bee but few in number and consequently of little authority and respect in the world yet he would assist them by his Spirit that they might doe such things as should be ratified in Heaven Yet this may likewise be understood generally of the concord and charity necessarily required in all those that pray unto God concerning one and the selfe same thing See Mat. 5. 23 24. 1 Pet. 3 7. Any thing according to his will as well in the thing it selfe as touching the manner of asking it 1 Iohn 3. 22. and 5. 14. V. 20. In my Name by my authority and by my commission and calling upon me in Faith Am I in grace and spirit V. 22. Seventy that is to say without any limitation V. 23. The Kingdome that is to say Gods spirituall government in his Church re-established by the Messias CHAP. XIX VER 2. HEaled them namely those that were sicke and impotent amongst them as Mat. 12. 15. V. 3. Tempting him to catch and accuse him either for being contrary to Moses and the Law of God if he had absolutly reproved divorces Or for favouring and authorizing lasciviousnesse wickednes and inconstancy amongst men if hee had approved of them For every indifferently at the Husbands pleasure V. 4. Made them the Italian Made men that is to say in the first marriage which he appointed for an example and rule to all subsequent marriages he created but one man to one woman and one woman to one man to condemne poligamy and appointed that they should be one and the selfe same flesh to reprove divorces See Mal. 2. 15. V. 5. And said that is to say he inspired Adam and in aftertimes Moses to give this instruction and Law Leave See upon Gen. 2 24. V. 8. Suffered the Law for the indissoluble bond of matrimony was the first and everlasting law and God altered nothing therein by Moses only seeing your Nations rebellion in the liberty they tooke in divorcing themselves he did set down a rule therefore for a time in regard of some civill order But I who am the supreame Law-giver will now in the dayes of grace and of the spirit bring all things unto their first forme V. 10. If the case if matrimony have so strict a bond it is better to abstaine from it then to come into such a case of necessitie to suffer so many things by a woman as may cause a man to repent that ever he was marrried to her Words of persons which were as yet too carnall and used to this liberty V. 11. Cannot receive that is to say they have not the gift of continency by Gods special grace that they can be without the use and remedy of matrimony 1 Cor. 7. 2. 7 8 17. V. 12. Have made who have a firme resolution grounded upon the feeling firm perswasion of Gods gift to abstaine from woman for to keep an undefiled holinesse and from the use of matrimony to employ himselfe freely in Gods service either in a publicke or in a private calling 1 Cor. 7. 32. That isable let every one examine himselfe what gift hee hath from God and left him do accordingly V. 13. Put his hands that he should blesse them and recommend them to God by his prayer Rebuked them as importune and respectlesse people requiring of Christ too base and mean a thing in the Apostles judgments who were in that deceaved V. 14. For of such so farre are you deceaved in thinking that children by reason of their weakenesse and contemptible qualities are unworthy to bee presented unto mee that contrary wise no bodie is capable of my Kingdome unlesse hee be first by the spirit of regeneration brought into a spirituall estate to bee like a little Childe
Isa. 46. 10. Rom. 9. 19 wee must of necessitie understand this to be meant of the dispensation of outward meanes by the word exhortations commandements c. which are the rules and the object of mens obedience and the argument of the condemnation of their rebellion though oftentimes GODS secret will was not to accomplish the worke but that all was done either to trie 〈◊〉 wickednes or for some other ends See Deut. 29. 29. V. 38. Your house God will quickly forsake your City and your Temple withdrawing his protection and presence from thence whereby all things will runne into utter ruine V. 39. I say unto you my corporall presence shall shortly leave you and soone after that I will take away from you the spirituall presence of my grace and vertue untill the time come of the conversion of your whole nation Rom. 11. 25. 2 Cor. 3. 16. at which time you shall acknowledge me to be the true Messias according to the meaning of the words Psa. 118. 26. for the applying of which title unto me you have reproved the people Mat. 21. 9. 16. and then in the end of the world you shall see me come in glory to your everlasting happinesse CHAP. XXIV VER 1. TO shew him it seemes that the occasion of this discourse came from that which the Lord had spoken Mat. 23. 38. concerning the desolation of the Temple whose greatnesse and soundnesse of building seemed to make the prediction to be very unlikely V. 3. Of thy comming whereof he had spoken in the end of the precedent chapter Now it should seeme that the Apostles understood that of the manifestation of Iesus Christs temporall kingdome which they imagined should come and that they beleeved that the desolation of the Temple and the nation should not happen untill the end of the world V. 5. In my name usurping my title and dignities Now Christ fore-armeth his Disciples and the whole Church against the deceipts of false Christs and Antichrist telling them of their comming and strengthneth and instructeth them concerning his true and last comming in glory V. 10. Be offended see Mar. 116. V. 14. Of the kingdome see Mat. 4 23. and 9. 35. The meaning is you ask me concerning the end of the world and of the Temple together as if the one could not happen without the other I tell you that the ruine of the temple shal happen first after that the Gospell shall be preached all the world over and by meanes of it will I enter in o the possession of my spirituall kingdome gathering together mine elect and sighting against mine enemies and after that the end of the world shall come In all generally to all nations without any difference even to the Iewes see Rom. 10. 18. Colos. 1. 6. For a witnesse for instruction and perswasion of the elect and for the conviction and condemnation of the wicked And tâ—â—n namely after that my Gospell hath gone over all the world and that I have hereby gathered my Church together V. 15. When ye he gives an answer to the Apostles question concerning the desolation of the Temple Now by this abomination it should seeme is meant the military Roman Ensignes or Eagles they being a prophane nation and held their said Eagles for gods and worshipped them and wheresoever they came they brought desolation along with them especially to the Iewes see upon Dan. 9 27. Stand the Italian Set by the Romans in the Temple V. 16. Then let them after the Citie is taken and the Temple profaned then shall the desolation of the whole nation come therefore let him that can save himselfe V. 17. To take to stand to save his goods or housholdstuffe but let him flye V. 20. On the Sabbath day because that upon that day they were limited to goe but a very small journey Acts 1. 12. wherefore a man might not flye farre And also on that day being strictly kept holy it would be hard to provide for many things necessary for the flight Now Christ in the Apostles persons speaks to all those who in those dayes should dwell in Iudea where the Iewish ceremonies should still be observed V. 22. Those dayes if the Iewes persecution under the Romans were not moderated by Gods providence and limited within the compasse of a very short time the whole nation would perish For the elects sake the elect amongst the Iewes whom God would also gather together in the appointed time see Rom 11. 5. V. 24. If it were see 2 Thess 2. 13. Rev 9 4. V. 27. As the lightning refuse ye all those that shall give you these false impressions of the Messias his comming for I will come no more to live upon the earth and as for my comming to judgement it shal be with so much glory and universall splendor that you shall not need to looke for it in secret places by the direction of other men V. 28. For when soever this is not a reason for things spoken in the precedent verse but a confirmation of the exhortation which he had made to them to avoid the deceipt of them who shall againe looke for Christ upon earth Whereas true beleevers by the motion of the Spirit ought to looke for him in heaven whither he is gone to feed his Church from thence by the perpetuall application of his death and passion As Eagles and such like birds do by a naturall instinct or faculty flye a great way to finde out carka'es V. 29. Immedately with God with whom a thousand yeeres are but as one day Psal 90. 4. 2 Pet. 3. 8 9. Or under the foresaid afflictions of the Iewes we must also comprehend all the afflictions of the Church untill Christs last comming The Sunne the Prophets do often times thus by a figure describe the horror of Gods judgements Isay 13. 10. Ezek. 32. 7. Ioel 2. 31. and 3. 15. but here it seemes all ought to be understood in its proper signification see Rev. 6. 12. The powers the whole frame of heaven most strong and immutable in its being and motion the mighty bodies thereof most mighty in their substance and lastingnesse and in the swiftnesse of their motion and power of their operation V. 30. The signe there is no particular signe specified here One may take it to be some glory or divine light which shall be about him or the sound of the trumpet and voice of the Angell 1 Cor. 15. 52. 1 Thess. 4 16. Or the appearance of him in his owne likenesse The Tribes the Italian the nations namely which are enemies to and rebellious against Christ. Mourne for horrour of the present judgement and for despaire See Revel 1. 7. and 6. 15 16. V. 31. From one end a vulgar terme for to the eye the earth seemes to be bounded with the heavens V. 33. That it the Italian that he namaley Christ comming to judgement V. 34. This generation the Italian this age that is to say you shall soone see the
effects of these my predictions And if these evils doe last long persevere in saith and be watchfull to expect my comming ever◠houre and to prepare your selves for 〈◊〉 for my words shall be fulfilled I give you no particular signe of the moment of it for that is a secret which God will not have revealed to men V. 36. My father Mark 13. 32 The sonne excludes himselfe from this knowledge not that he wanteth any divine perfections 〈◊〉 of knowledge or any other Iohn 5 20 but because his office of Doctor of the Church would not beare him out in the declaring of it V. 40. Then shall there shall be this dissimilitude betweene these dayes and Noahs dayes that the distinction of those who shall be saved and of those who shall perish shall not be by companies or families as Noah and Lot saved all their families but every one shall be saved by his own faith and pure conscience and shall perish by the vices which are contrary thereunto See Hab. 2. 4. Matth. 25. 9. Be taken gathered up by the Angels into the kingdome of heaven V. 41. Be grinding according to the custome of those dayes which was to imploy their bondmen and bondwomen in grinding at handmils Exod. 11. 5. Isay 47. 2. Now it seems that the Lord would shew that Gods election doth extend it selfe to all sorts of persons and separates the most joyned V. 42. Watch be in a perpetuall actuall exercise of faith and be fittingly prepared to receive your Saviour V. 43. What watch See upon Mat. 14. 25. V. 45. Hath made these words are directed to the pastors of the Church and teachers of Gods word and ministery of his grace Matth. 16. 19. whereof the two principall vertues are also pointed at faithfulnesse in the substance of the ministery and prudency in the manner of exercising of it to salvation and edifying V. 47. Shall make him by the figure of the custome of men in preferring faithfull servants to be overseers of a great houshold he points at the state of glory to which faithfull sheepherds shall be exalted in the kingdome of heaven above the ordinary members of the Church V. 48. If that evill the Lord seemes to point at some singular particular person that should usurpe a tyrannie over the Church and should change the spirituall service into a temporall domination and carnall delights Rev. 18. 7. V. 51. Cut him asunder from all communion of his house and from his favour See Deut. 29. 21. With the hypocrite who having been till then mixed with the true beleevers and hidden under faire shewes like unto that disloyall servant under the cloak of being Christs minister shall be punished with eternall punishments See Mat. 25. 32. CHAP. XXV VER 1. THe kingdome namely the state of the Church wherein God reigneth in his Sonnes person Tenne Virgins a similitude taken from the fashion used at weddings at which anciently the maidens which were the brides kinswomen and acquaintances went forth with Lampes and Lights in great troopes to meet the bride-groome when hee came to the brides house to have her away to his owne house which was commonly done in the night time Now the bride-groome is Christ the time of the wedding is at his last comming the night is the Churches estate in the world the Virgins are they that make profession of the purity of the Gospell the wise Virgins are they that are provided in their hearts with instructions in faith and prety and with the gift of the Spirit which is the oyle that burneth not howsoever alwayes in actuall exercise The foolish ones are they that have neglected to gaine or preserve the foresaid gift of the Spirit in the Church the lampes are the hearts the sleeping and slumbering is the slackning or ceasing from continuall exercises of piety and expecting of Christ which is caused by the infirmity of the flesh thorow Christs long staying V. 9. Not so whereby is shewed that every one shall live by his owne faith and not by other mens Hab. 2. 4. Goe ye provide some yet if you can from him that furnisheth every one namely from God for every one receaveth onely for his owne share Not that that minute of time will suffer any such new providing And buy see upon Isay 55. 1. V. 14. Travelling into this voyage is a figure of Christs ascent and abode in heaven Matth. 21. 33. And delivered whereby is showne Christ his distribution of the gifts and graces of his Spirit 1 Cor. 12. 7. Ephes. 4. 8. to be imployed to the advancement of Gods glory to the edification of his Church and increase of gifts in him that hath them◠whereof at his comming must be given a most strict account V. 15. According to proportionably according to his calling accompanied with some speciall gift for to manage it V. 21. Into the joy namely into everlasting happinesse Heb. 1◠2. V. 24. That thou art this is spoken onely for the making up and framing of the parable and cannot be any wise applyed to Christ unlesse it be to shew that he is a severe judge against those that lose or do not cause his graces to increase unlesse here be some mark of Gods right in demanding of man obedience and service at the fruit of originall justice which was conferred upon Adam in his first creation which he lost by his owne default though God do not give it againe to every one as he commeth into the world V. 27. Thou oughtest this also is only spoken for to make up the similitude V. 34. From the an ordinary phrase to say from all eternity before any time was Ephes. 1. 4. 2 Tim. 1. 9. V. 35. For I was not that workes are indeed the cause of salvation Rom. 3. 20. Ephes. 2. 9. 2 Tim. 1. 9. Tit. 3. 5. but because they are the true fruit of a lively faith in Christ the onely author of salvation in whom and by whom the faithfull are the children of God and their persons are made acceptable and their works brought forth by Christs Spirit are approved of and crowned through grace V. 37. When saw we to shew that the Lord worketh in this reward of grace beyond all humane apprehension and imagination and how much more beyond the worth of any worke and without any merit of the person See Ephes. 3. 20. V. 40. Vnto me for you have done it for my sake and in regard of me Mat. 10. 40. 42. and that all beleevers are one and the same spirituall body with Christ their head V. 41. For the devill from hence as well as from other passages may be gathered that there is a chiefe of the apostated and evill spirits See Mat. 12. 24. CHAP. XXVI VER 3. Assembled together in publike Senate or great Councell which judged of the most weighty matters as of a false Prophet such an one as they judged Christ to be And this Senate consisted of seventy Iudges besides the High Priest and
is to say he hath in effect showne the care he hath of them V. 69. Raised up he hath given the Church cause to triumph by reason of the spirituall victory which the Messias hath had over all his enemies See concerning this manner of speech 1 Sam. 2. 1. Psa. 75. 4. and 89. 17. V. 76. Shall be called thou shalt not onely be so indeed but shalt be acknowledged to be such by publike testimony V. 78. Day spring namely Iesus Christ the true Sonne of righteousnesse Mal. 4. 2. V. 79. Of peace of perfect happinesse V. 80. In Spirit namely in the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost which proportionably to his age manifested themselves to be in him wrought daily more powerfully and maturely in him Of his shewing that he began to exercise his office by Gods expresse command CHAP. II. VER 1. AL the world a popular kind of speech that is to say the whole Roman Empire which as falsely as ambitiously was termed universall according to the stile of those great Empires Isay 13. 5. and 14. 26. Ier. 34. 1. Dan. 2. 39. Taxed that the number of persons and their wealth should be set downe as the custome of the Roman Empire was to doe oftentimes V. 2. Was first for under the same Cyrenius there was another tax mentioned Acts 5. 37. Governour in this first taxation he was not the ordinary Governour but was extraordinarily deputed with a most ample power in that Province to make this taxation V. 3. Into his owne this ought to be especially understood of the Iewes who by their ancient divisions had their Tribes Nations and Families with their inheritances in certaine severall Cities in which they held their freedome of being Citizen though they dwelt elsewhere V. 4. Nazareth where their habitation was though they came from Bethlehem where they were Citizens Of David namely the City where he was borne and where the ancient seat of his family was 1 Sam 16. 1. Iohn 7. 42. V. 7. In a manger of the stable of that Inne where they were lodged In which Inne all other places were taken up by reason of the great concourse of people either by such as were first come or such as were of more note and esteeme V. 9. The glory namely an admirable and heavenly light which was wont to accompany the apparitions of Angels V. 13. Heavenly host an ordinary name of holy Angels V. 14. Towards or amongst men V. 19. Pondered them examining gathering together and comparing them one with the other to strengthen her selfe more and more in knowledge and faith See Acts 17. 11. 1 Cor. 2. 13. V. 21. For the circumcising Christ would be circumcised for the same reasons for which hee would also be baptized and participate of the other Sacraments See upon Mat. 3. 13. V. 22. Of her purification namely of Marie Now some texts have it of their purification namely of Iesus and his Mother for the infants were reputed to participate of their mothers legall uncleannesse V. 24. A paire which was the offering for the poorer sort of people Lev. 12. 8. V. 25. Devout or religious and fearing God Waiting for at that time the mindes of true beleevers were attentive to look for the comming of the Messias See Marke 15. 43. Luke 2. 38. The Holy Ghost that is to say he was endowed with the spirit of prophesie V. 26. Christ the Greeke name answerable to the Hebrew name Messias that is to say annointed and consecrated for eternall King and Priest Psal. 26. Isa. 61. 1. Dan. 9. 24. Ver. 27. The parents the Italian The Father and mother namely Ioseph according to the common opinion See Heb. 7. 3. After the custome which was to present him to the Lord and ransome him Exod. 34. 20. V. 29◠Lord now even at this time that thou hast accomplished thy promise unto mee and that I have with mine eyes seene the Saviour of the world I die happie and contented See Genesis 46. 30. V. 31. Prepared that is to say ordained and appointed from everlasting to make it knowne in the appointed time to all Nations without any difference to make them partakers of it Ver. 32. To lighten or which must bee revealed to all Nations Ver. 33. Marveiled not but that they perfectly knew it by the Angels Revelation but because they saw this light was also communicated to others and and did spread it selfe abroad Verse 34. This child is set or sent that is to say God hath established him to be the fundamentall stone of salvation to all those that shall receive him by a lively faith who shall by him bee relieved from the fall of sinne and condemnation And contrariwise to bee a cause of a greater and more irreparable ruine to those who thorow their owne perversenesse shall reject him For a signe as a miraculous person approved by all the infallible signes of truth and vertue to bee as it were a pledge and signall set up of salvation Isaiah 11. verse 10. whom the world notwithstanding shall oppose thorow incredulity and hardnesse of heart V. 35. A Sword such shall the opposition bee that thou thy selfe who art his mother must prepare thy selfe to bee pierced with extreame griefes and anguishes That the thoughts that is to say God shall suffer and bring all this to passe to the end that by the preaching of the Gospell may bee discovered the impietie and rebellion of Gods open enemies Which is never so fierce as against the Gospell And the hypocrisie of the false Children of Gods house who under the profession of his name and service doe reject the onely meanes of knowing him to salvation and of serving him in truth And finally to shew the internall difference of soules whereof some thorow grace beleeve in CHRIST the others reject him thorow their owne malice See 2 Corinthians 2. 15 16. Ver. 36. Had lived this seemeth to bee added for to commend this womans Chastitie and devotion Who being left a widdow in the flower of her age had continued so to dedicate her selfe wholly to workes of piety in the Temple according to the manner of many holy women in those dayes Exod. 38. 8. 1 Sam. 2. 22. Verse 39. They had Namely IOSEPH and Mary Verse 40. Waxed strong whereby is showne That the fulnesse of the gifts of the Spirit shewed it selfe in him and brought forth extraordinary good effects according to the progresse of his age and the increase of his bodily strength hee being every way made like unto man except sinne The grace that is to say it plainely appeared that GOD did love him in a speciall manner directing keeping and blessing him in all things V. 41. We 〈…〉 carrying Iesus along with them according to the Law At the feast the Law appointed all Males to come to the Temple at the three solemne feasts Exod. 23. 17. Deut. 16. 16. and because here was nothing commanded concerning women Some have thought that it is here specially
your selves securely as being in hâ—s favour without feare of being condemned confounded or overthrowne by his glorious presence Like the wicked Psal. 1. 5. Ephes. 6. 13. CHAP. XXII VER 3. ENtred did wholly take possession of him to do with him according to his will the Spirit of God being quite departed from him after it had long withstood his hypocrisie and malignity See 1 Sam. 16. 14. Mat 12 45. V. 4. And Captaines not of Roman or Ieri 〈…〉 souldiers according to the common opinion but of the sacred host of Priests and Levites ministring in the Temple divided into Squadrons and bands whereof every one had its head and over all was one or two of the secondary Priests under the High Priest And therefore they were called Captaines of the Temple 2 Chro. 35. 8. See v. 52. Acts 4. 1. 5. 24. 26. V. 7. Must be according to the law which the Lord observed strictly whereas the lewes did transfer the feast unto the next day for the reason set downe upon Mat. 26. 17. Kill for holy use See upon Mark 14. 12. V. 12. Furnâ—shed where there shall be tables or beds according to the ancient fashion and all other things made ready to receive the company for the Paschall banquet there being at the time of that great concourse of strangers houses made ready for that purpose V. 13. The Passeover the Lambe and whatsoever else was requisite for that feast V. 14. The houre between the two evenings See Exod. 12 6. V. 15. I have namely to give you before my death more expresse proofes and pledges of my love especially in the new Sacrament of your spirituall communion with me which I now establish in my Church in the place of the ancient Passeover whose figure being accomplished by my death do also disannull the use of it by the holy Supper which is the pub like act of my Testament by which I give my selfe unto you together with all my goods that you may enjoy them to life and salvation V. 16. Unâ—ill untill my kingdom being come to its fulnesse in the life everlasting I do make you partakers of my heavenly goods figured and sealed by this Sacrament Sâ—e Mat. 26. 29. Luk. 14. 15. Rev. 19. 9. V. 17. He tooke this first cup was an addition to the ancient Passeover and the action ended with it of which cup all the assistants dranke round giving praise and thankes to God and therefore it ought not to be confounded with the cup of the holy Supper which was ordained afterwards V. 18. The Kingdome that is to say the accomplishment thereof V. 19. Gave thankes See upon Matth. 15. 36. This doe observe this sacred and solemne rite to preserve publickely the memory of my death and passion and of the benefits which happen unto you thereby 1 Cor. 11. 26. and also to imprint in every one of you by the power of my spirit a lively remembrance and apprehension by faith of me and of my death and sacrifice and let it be the spirituall food of your soules V. 21. But behold the Italian moreover behold by the other Evangelists and especially by Iohn it appeares that this was spoken in the second part of the Paschall Supper from which Iudas went away immediately Iohn 13. 30. and therefore it is likely that hee did not participate of Christs Sacrament which was ordained after the second part Others doe judge otherwise and translate it but behold c. as it Christ would say that although this action were a Sacrament of covenant yet many hypocrites should not be partakers of the mysticall vertue of itâ— as Iudas at that time And so that which is said Iohn 13 30. of Iudas his departing immediately should bee understood to have happened some time after namely in the end of all this action V. 22. Goeth that is to say shall die shortly Determined by God in his everlasting councell Ver. 25. Benefactours that is to say magnificent and generous especially in using great liberality An ordinary title given by the Hebrewes to Princes and Nobles See Prov. 19. 6. Isa. 32 5. I he meaning is my servants ought to eschew worldly domination and all the titles and pompes thereof Ver. 26. Greatest in gifts authoritie age and other qualities Let him bee as in respect of true humility and modellie The ounger the Italian The least and under this quality are comprehended all other qualities which make one man inferior to the other That is chiefe the Italian That governeth according to the right forme and Governement of the Church without constraint violence pride or ambition not according to the onely will and pleasure and advantage of him that commands but in Charitie and milde directions for the profit and salvation of them that are governed So it appeares that Christ approves of the order of the Church which of necessitie requires a superior and an inferiour and will have some to governe the flocke and also to preside amongst the Shepheards and doth only represse the abuse of tyrannie or ambition Rom. 12. 8. 1 Cor. 12. 28. 1 Tim. 5. 17. Heb. 13. 17 24. That doth serve in the meanest office of the Church as in looking to the poore or serving the Pastors See Ro. 12. 7 8. 1 Cor. 12 28. V. 28. Temptations namely travailes combates persecutions See Heb. 2. 18. and 4. 15. V. 29. Appoint you a terme used in testaments whereof the Lord had made a solemne act in the holy Supper before his death see Heb. 9. 17. V. 30 Eate that yee may enjoy mee fully and all my goods whereof this Sacrament is a signe and pledge Matth. 8. 11. Luke 14. 15 Rev. 19. 9. V. 31. Satan the Devill desired wholly to subvert you but he could not obtaine any further then to shake and molest you for tryall which God shall make use of to purge you from your worldly affections See Iob 1. 11. and 2 5. V. 32. Faile net totally and irreparably though it bee much weakened and diminished Converted from thine approaching deniall See Iohn 21 15. V. 36. But now the meaning is hitherto I have taken care of your infirmities and have provided for you all things which iwere necessary in time of peace but I give you warning to prepare your selves hereafter to endure the assaults which shall bee made against you Now under the name of corporall weapons he means all manner of spirituall provisions He that hath provide all such things as according to the spirit are necessary to beare you up and defend you Or employ your money and your clothes to buy swords which figuratively meanes that they shold now think upon nothing but spiritual wars and combates for both I and you after mee shall be hated and persecuted of all men as wicked persons and enemies of mankinde V. 37. Have an end that is to say ought to have an end V. 38. Behold the Apostles speake this not understanding what wars and weapons he Lord did speak of It is
enough a secret reprehension of the â—isciples ignorance who did understand Christs words according to the letter The meaning is in this warfare that I speak of a small number of bodily weapons will serve as well as a great number my spirit shall hereafter teach you what weapons I meane V. 39. Came out namely out of Ierusalem towards the evening See Luke 21. 37. V. 40. At the place which he was accustomed to come to called Gethsemane Mat. 26. 36. Ver. 41. Withdrawne that is to say thorow the vehemency of this agony he was drawne as it were forcibly from his Apostls companies in whom he did take some comfort and joy to goe and present himselfe alone before God his Father to make satisfaction for all the sins of the world V. 43. An Angell an incomprehensible degree of humiliation in Christ receaving comfort in his combates from an Angell that was his servant not by any communication of power but by a lively representation made to his humanity from which in that moment the God-head did hide it selfe and did â—â—spend its influence of joy and light of the certainty of the approaching victory and the glories which should follow And all to shew that he had made himselfe lower then the Angels Heb. 2. 7. Ver. 44. Great drops a singular or at the least a very rare example in nature being the effect of an extreame anguish V. 52. And Captaines see ver 4. V. 53. Your house 〈◊〉 which God suffereth you to practice your rage against me And the Devill who is the Prince of darknesse to doe all his endeavours thorow you to seeke to destroy and put out mee who am the light of the world and the sun of righteousnesse V. 66. Their councell See upon Mat. 26. 3. V. 69. Of the power that is to say of God in the glory of his heavenly kingdome Heb. 1. 3. and 8. 1. V. 70. Ye say a vulgar kind of speech to consent to what another saith CHAP. XXIII VER 2. FOrbidding a false calumnie our Saviour having taught the contrary Mat. 17. 27. and 22. 21. But they drew that by a Malignant consequence from that hee said he was King of the Iewes of Davids progeny V. 11. Gorgeous the Italian White the Greeke bright and resplendent that is to say which came newly from fulling For white as well as scarlet or purple Mar. 15. 17. was a colour for Kings and great Lords See Luke 16. 19. Others translate it magnificent or splendid Ver. 16. Chastise him with a scourge Matthew 27. 26. Ver. 17. One namely of the condemned malefactors V. 31. If they doe a proverbiall kinde of speech the meaning whereof is that if they bee suffered to proceed thus against me that am righteous and against these my innocent men What shall Gods horrible judgement bee against themselves who are extreamely wicked and are the very fuell for the sin of Gods wrath See Ezech. 21. 3. 1 Pet. 4. 17. V. 36. Vineger See upon Mat. 27. 34. V. 40. Doest thou not if shame doth not hindâ—â— thee from wronging of Iesus by reason of his punishment which thou sufferest as well as he yet the feare of God should keepe thee from doing it Or hast thou no feare of God seeing thou sufferest the same punishment as much as to say thou art moâ—â— to be blamed then these people in scoâ—â—ing of Iesus as they doe because thou art a sufferer Ver. 42. Remember me namely when thou commest to judgment to fulfill thy heavenly kingdome accept of me by thy grace into the number of thine to give me a share in it A motion and word inspired by the Holy Ghost Ver. 43. Shall thou be namely thy soule shall Paradice this word signifies in Hebrew and is greeke a garden and by a figure taken from the garden into which Adam was put when hee was in his estate of innocency it signifies the place of eternall happinesse See 1 Cor. 12. 4. Rev. 2. 7. Ver. 47. Glorified that is to say confessed thâ—â— which God shewed by externall proofes and 〈◊〉 of he did inwardly convince him to be very true and did yeeld and submit himselfe to God CHAP. XXIIII VER 4. Two men namely Angels in the shape of men V. 10. And Mary the it is thought it was the blessed virgin See upon Matthew 12. 46. Mâ—â—e 16. ver 1. V. 13. Of them namely of the Disciples Fâ—longs whereof eight were a mile V. 16. Were holdeâ—â— were dazeled by divine power and kept from their naturall action See Iohn 20. 14. and 21. 4. V. 19. In deed namely in miracles and in divine and supernaturall doctrine see Acts 7. 22 Before approved by God for such a one who hath given evident proofes thereof and by men also in their own consciences Luke 2. 52. 2 Cor. 8. 21. Ver. 30. Hee tooke according to the manner of the Iewes which was that the father of the familie or the chiefe man of the company sitting downe at the Table did blesse it by prayer and distributed bread to all those which eate there Blessed it see upon Mat. 14. 19. Now it is likely that Christ used some accustomed forme or some action by which these men knew him V. 31. Their eyes the free and entire use of their internall and externall sences was restored unto them See Genesis 21. 19. 2 King 6. 17. 20. Vanished by some miraculous manner hee sodainely withdrew himselfe out of their sights V. 32. Burne was it not stirred up and moved with the servency of Gods Spirit in a divine zeale and motion a signe of the Soveraigne power of Gods word V. 38. Thoughts strange and perplexed ones doubting of the truth and suspecting it to bee some illusion V. 43. Did eate not for any necessitie or good that it did him for his body had cast off all conditions of an animall life but onely to give the Disciples some greater confirmation by diverse sences of nature V. 44. These are my death buriall resurrection c. were foretold you by me and by the Scriptures here to fore and therefore you ought not to thinke them so new and strange While I was whilest I conversed with you in a terrestriall and temporall life The Psalmes the Hebrewes divide the bookes of the old Testament into these three parts The Law the Prophets and Hagiographes that is to say holy writings and amongst the last the Psalmes doe hold the first degree and place V. 45. Opened he as Acts 16. 14. Ver. 47. In his Name that is to say by his commission and authority as for the act of preaching and by his worke and bounty as for the substance thereof which is the remission of sinnes Ver. 49. The promise Namely the Holy Ghost which I promised you from my Father Iohn 14. 16. and 15. 26. wherein also consists the accomplishment and summary of all the promise of grace Acts 1. 4. Endued adorned and replenished therewith and likewise possessed and governed by the divine power of
there was some passage over Iordan there as the Hebrew name importeth Others reade it Bethany but then it must be another besides that of Iohn 1 18. V. 29. The Lambe him whom God hath appointed to make expiation for sinne and take away the bond and kingdome and punishment of it by offering his own person in a sacrifice acceptable to God figured by the daily immolation of Lambes under the law the signification of all which hath been accomplished by him And it is more likely that the similitude is drawne from the Lambes of the daily sacrifices then from the Paschall Lambe which savoured more of a Sacrament in application of the expiation made then of an offering in making of it Now it should seeme that this meeting of Christ Iohn happened after Christs return out of the Desert where he was tempted by the Devill V. 31 I knew him not not by sight before God had revealed him to me when Christ came to my baptisme and did afterwards confirme it by the sight of the Dove The meaning is there is no collusion between us seeing that I did not know him but only by divine revelation which was given me because that I shou'd make him knowne V. 32. Bare record namely after the second manifestation of Christ by the token of the Dove V. 34. Is the Sonne whom the Prophets had declared should be the Messias Psal 2. 7. 12. Isay 9. 6. V. 39. The tenth so that there were but two houres of day more This seemes to be noted to shew the short stay that they made with him at that time and to distinguish this first degree of their vocation from the other Mat. 4. 18. after which they remained continually with the Lord. V. 41. First it should seeme he meanes that the afore said two Disciples being gone to look for Peter Andrew found him first V. 42. Cephas a Syriack word which signifieth stone See upon Matthew 16. 18. V. 45. Of Nazareth namely that hath his ordinary abode there V. 46. Said unto a him this is grounded upon this that Nazareth was in Galilee a countrey much mixed and infected with paganisme And also because the Galileans were a more grosse and idâ—otish people V. 49. Thou art the King a word proceeding from divine inspiration joyned to the admiration of that act of Deity namely for to see those things which are out of his presence V. 51. Hereafter that which I have told thee is but a smal essay of my Godhead which now after my baptisme when I shall have enâ—ed upon the publike exercise or mine office I will make to appeare more fully 〈◊〉 you by the ervice which the Angels shall do me continually Mat 4. 11. Luke 22. 43. Iohn 12. 29. And he seemes to allude to Iacobs ladder Gen. 28. 12. CHAP. II. VER 1. THe third day namely after the afore-said discourses or after his returne out of the wildernesse Iohn 1. 29. 43. Of Galilee an addition to distinguish this City from another of the same name which was in the Tribe of Asher Ioth 19. 28. Surnamed Cana the great V. 3. They have no this sheweth that the holy Virgin after Christs baptisme did more cleerely know his divine power which she desires him to shew in this present case of necessity V. 4. What have I Christ after his baptisme being come out of his private life and entred into the exercise of his sacred office did no more yeeld such humane submission to his mother as he did before Luke 2. 51. See Mat. 12. 48. and therefore he receives neither prayer nor admonition from her to shew that in the unfolding of his divine power he did use his own absolute free will according to his own wisdome and also that he is the onely intercessor towards his father and that none can be an intercessor towards him Mine hours I will doe the miracle which thou requirest but the moment of time prefixed by my Soveraigne will is not yet come See Iohn 7 8. V. 6. After the manner to serve for those frequent washings which were appointed by the law or were brought in by tradition Mark 7. 3 4. V. 11. Beleeved that is to say were confirmed in the faith which was as yet tender and feeble in them V. 12. His brethren See Mat. 12. 46. V. 13. Went up according to the law Exod. 23. 17. Deut. 16 16. V. 15. He drove them an act like to that Matth. 21. 12. yet not the same V. 18. What sign shew us thy calling and authority receaved from God to reforme customes in this kinde which have hitherto beene approved of Though indeed it was not a generall law that every Prophet should verifie his vocation by miracles Iohn 10. 41. V. 19. In three Christ will not shew them any miracle because the doing of it dependeth upon his good will and pleasure and because that in that act which he had done it being evidently good and laudable there needed no ex raordinary proofe and because they thorow their incredulity were unworthy of it And therefore hee referres them to his resuâ—rection and glorification by which the truth of his person and office would cleerely appeare See Mat. 12. 40. Rom. 1. 4. V. 20. This Temple some referre this to the restauration of the Temple made by Zorobabel others to the reparations and beautifyings which Herod added to it A worke which had already lasted six and forty yeares and lasted a long while after that V. 24. Did not commit knowing the hypoerisie and inconstancy of many of them he did not admit them into his ordinary society as he did his trusty Disciples but did keepe himselfe from them CHAP. III. VER 2. By night for feare of the Iewes persecution Iohn 7. 13. and 9. 22. and 12. 42. and 19. 38. V. 3. Except a man if of the sonne of Adam corrupt in his own nature and the sonne of wrath he doth not become the sonne of God by adoption of grace and regeneration of spirit V. 5. Of water he seemes to intimate two distinct and severall parts of this change and by water he meanes the expiation and remission of the sinne and by the Spirit the whole worke of regeneration and inward sanctification of man Or he sheweth the ordinary externall meanes of this regeneration which is baptisme and the internall power of the holy Ghost by which it hath all its efficacy V. 6. That which is a man who is naturally engendred by his father and mother who are defiled with sinne is also defiled for all things do participate of the quality of their originall and therefore hath in him the cause of death and no disposition to life Contrariwise man regenerate by the Spirit being made spirituall hath the seed of everlasting life in him according to the order and infallible consequence that the flesh is to death and the Spirit is to life Rom. 8. 13. Gal. 6. 8. Of the flesh this word signifieth here as well as in
other places humane nature in its corruption and sinne Is flesh that is to say carnall and viâ—ious and therefore uncapable of the kingdome of heaven 1 Cor. 15. 50. Is Spirit that is to say spirituall in senses motions and actions altogether holy and divine V. 7. Marvell not do not let this doctrine of regeneration move you to any wonder of doubt or incredulity Iohn 5. 28. for although the nature thereof be supernaturall and incomprehensible yet the effects thereof are very apparent and sensible as the winde See Eccles. 11. 5. V. 10. Knowest not though they have been cleerly set forth by the Prophets Psal. 51. 10. Ezek. 11. 19. and 36. 26 27. V. 11. We speake namely I and my Disciples doe teach doctrines that are certaine and are not of human invention as your traditions are Because that I as I am true God know all the fathers secrets and do faithfully manifest them as being sent from him v. 32. And ye he speaks to the Iewes in generall V. 12. Earthly things which all beleevers ought to know and practise in this world Heavenly namely the highest mysteries the knowledge and fruition of which are reserved for the heavenly life V. 13. No man you ought to beleeve me in both for no man of himselfe hath knowledge thereof nor the charge of declaring them but I alone who though I have taken humane flesh upon me and have so farre abased my selfe yet my Godhead doth still reside in heaven having the same essence and glory as my father hath Matth. 11. 27. Iohn 1. 18. and 6. 46. Rev. 5. 5 7. Hath ascended to gaine the originall knowledge of these things V. 14 And as my abasement shall be followed by the exaltation of my humane nature into heaven that by the sending of my Spirit and by my word I may set up a cleere signe of the salvation which I shall have obtained to apply to all by faith Ephes. 4. 9. 10 11. V. 16. The world namely mankinde in its generality though with a distinction of his elect according to his good will and pleasure He gave appointed him out of meere grace for a redeemer sent into the world at the appointed time exposed to all necessary sufferings and at the last applied and really conferred with all his benefits to beleevers by the inward operation of the holy Ghost who creates in them the faith for to apprehend him livelily V 17. For God the proper end for which the Sonne of God was sent was to save not to condemne the world for he needed not for that effect to have taken humane flesh upon him True it is indeed that hee doth accidentally aggravate the curle of unbeleevers who reject the light of his grace to remaine in the darkenesse of ignorance and sin See Iohn 16. 9 v. 17. Sent not that is to say it was appointed by the Councell of the whole Trinity that the Sonne should in his owne person and immediately take humane flesh upon him in the world and in the same flesh fulfill the worke of redemption and so must alwayes the se words of sending the Son and the spirit bee understood for accomplishing that act in their proper person which was proper to each of them the councell and advice whereof is common to all the persons together observing the order of operating V. 19. The condenmation namely the cause and subject of it And men namely a great part of them all worldly and unregenerate men Because namely one of the chiefe causes of this incredulity is because that man delighting in sinne abhorres the light and power of the Gospell which discovers the foulenesse of sin and argues the malignity of it for to bring man to repentance V. 21. Doth truth the Italian Workes 〈…〉 uth namely loyall and sincere works in which the conscience is assured of Gods approbation whereupon the more they are exposed to light the more joy and content they doe bring to them as doe them See Psalm 37. 6. In God according to his will which is as it were the forme and modell of good workes Romans 6. 17. Or the roote and beginning of which is the communion which man hath with God by his Spirit V. 22. Into the land namely from Ierusalem Iohn 2. 23. he came into the territories of Iudea Baptized by the ministery of his Disciples Iohn 4. 2. V. 23. Anon it is thought that these two Cities were on this side Iordan and neere unto it in the halfe tribe of Manasses and it appears by Iohn 10 40. that Iohn went away from Bethabara which was beyond Iordan unto this place which was on this side V. 25. There arose from that which followeth it appeares that the question was which of the two baptismes Christs or Iohns was of greater power or whether they were both equall to purifie the soule from sin Iohns Diseiples or by some of his Disciples The Iewes which went to Christs baptisme Some texts have it with a certaine Iew. V. 26. They came namely Iohns Disciples moved by jealousie or by a desire they had to be instructed V. 27. A man the meaning is I cannot nor ought not to be more then God would make me he hath made me a servant and therefore both you and I ought to containe our selves within our degree and measure and yeeld the soveraigne honour to the Lord which is Christ. Or I having received what I have by Gods gift there is no cause of glory for me nor of ambition for you 1 Cor. 4. 7. V 29. He that hath Christ in all these things comes in in the quality of a head and principall person as the bridegroome in a wedding solemnity but I am there but an accessary and a servant admitted by favour and therein have I a perfect joy without any disturbance of jealousie V. 30. D. Decrease my person must decrease till death and this my extraordinary and preparing office must â—eâ—ld to the full manifestation of Christ and of his Gospell V. 31. That is of earth namely a mortall man such a one 〈◊〉 I am cannot adde any thing to his deeds and sayings above that which he is himselfe Therfore I cannot give any efficacy to my Baptisme and preaching for the purification and conversion of the soule Christ only can doe 〈◊〉 Is above al namely in power and operation which depends all upon him and thereâ—ore hâ—e addâ—s it to the operation of his ministeâ—s according to his pleasure V. 32. Test fieth the same must bee said of the truth as is spoken of the power he hath it wholly to himselfe as it were in his owne spring his Ministers have it but onely out of his bounty and by his communication v 32. No man there is but a very small number of men that beleeve him V. 33. He that hath that is to say all true beleevers doe ratifie and confirme as much as in them lyeth the â—â—uth of Gods word which Christ teacheth in perfect purity because he
V. 36. If the Sonne this title of Sonne doth by nature belong to me alone you as all other men are become bondmen by reason of sinne and in mee alone can bee adopted and enjoy the benefit of children V. 37. Seed according to the flesh but not according to the spirit and faith Rom. 4. 16. and 9. 6 7. Gal. 3. 7. V. 38. Which yee have seene Namely which the devill doth and induceth you to doe V. 39. Children Namely true and lawfull imitatours of Abrahams faith Father of all beleevers wherein consists the true meaning of this name of Children of Abraham Romans 4. 16. and 9. 6 7. Gal. 3. 7. V. 41. One Father a namely spirituall Father for they perceaved that Christ did not speak of a carnall father V. 42. If God if ye were regenerate by Gods Spirit you would know me and love me as the substantiall sonne of the same father 1 Iohn 5. 1. and cause of your adoption Gal. 4. 5. V. 43. Why doe you cannot pretend ignorance for your malice onely which the Devill hath excited and ingendred in you thorow your voluntary inclination to follow his suggestions is that which lets you not learn my doctrine V. 44. The Devill it is he that hath ingrafted in you as it were the beginning of all your actions and hath made you like unto himselfe in malice and other vices A murtherer in that thorow his envie and deceipt he seduced man and precipitated him into death and afterwards incited Cain and all his other instruments to cruell and bloudy acts From the beginning not from his creation but from the beginning of the world after the fall of devils In the truth namely in the purity and integrity in which all the Angels were created And the Father namely the first author and introductor of the false-hood 〈◊〉 deeds and sayings which he also soâ—â—eth and 〈…〉 tereth abroad amongst men V. 47. Of God namely regenerate by his Spirit Seeing it is the property of children to know their fathers voice See Iohn 10. 4. V. 48. A Samaritan that is to say apostated from the Iewish religion and their deadly enemy Iohn 4. 9. and transported with a devilish rage V. 49. I honour that is to say through a just jealousie of Gods glory I cannot suffer you to call your selves his children having the Devils stampe upon you and not Gods V. 50. There is on namely the Father glorifying me Iohn 17. 1. 5. shall revenge the contempt and ignominy which you have done me V. 51. Keepe that is to say keepâ— it in his heart by faith and observes it in his workes Death namely everlasting death V. 54. That honoureth that hath given me a glorious office Heb. 5 5. and hath borne honourable witnesse by words and deeds and at last shall crown my obedience with celestiall glory V. 55. Not knowne him by a lively and spirituall light which hath imprinted in you a true and resident image of the heavenly glory to regeneration V. 56. My day namely my comming and manifestation in the flesh He saw it by faith which is a demonstration of things which are not to be seen by the eye Heb. 11. 1. V. 58. I am namely a true and eternall God and Saviour of the world V. 59. Hid himselfe it is very likely that he miraculously became invisible CHAP. IX VER 2. WHo did to avoide the absurdity which at the first sight appeares in this demand seeing none can commit sinne before they be borne we may say that this is spoken iâ— regard of Gods foresight as if they had said what sin had God foreseen in this man unlesse the Disciples were tainted with that phantasticall opinion which reigned amongst the Iewes namely that the soules after death did passe out of one body into another and that in the subsequent body they suffered punishment for the offences committed in the first V. 3. Neither hath this either that God indeed in the afflicting of this man had not had any respect to any particular sin of his father or his mother nor to any foreseene offence of his or that the meaning plainly be Leave this curious and unprofitable inquiry and onely reape the fruit of Gods secret providence who in this blinde man will make you see his wonders to his glory and your edification and confirmation V. 4. While it is while the appointed time lasts for me to lay open my power in working of miracles Iohn 11 9. The night he seemes to meane the time of his approaching passion at which that power should be restrained to give way unto his voluntary sufferings See Luke 22. 53. V. 5. As long as I I doe not measure my actions by the time as men do by the length of the day but the time takes his measure from me For whilest I am in the world I am the Sun which shineth in it in grace and miracles when I am gone out of the world you shall have no light but shall be given over to the darknesse of your own reprobate sense V 6 Made clay as God in his miracles hath often times used actions and matters as he hath pleased beyond all naturall causes and properties whereof there can be no reason given unlesse we say in this place that Christ would try this mans faith encreasing his blindnesse to heale it to teach us that in the spirituall illumination we must renounce the light of sence and reason to receive the heavenly light from God See Acts 9. 17 18. 1 Cor. 3. 18. V. 7. In the poole whereof see Nehem. 3. 15. See upon Iohn 5. 2. V. 16. A sinner a wicked and bad man V. 22. Be put out that is to say excommunicate and interdicted by the Church See Iohn 12. 42. and 16. 2. V. 24. Give God that is to say humble thy selfe before him by a sincere confession of thy dissimulation and collusion See Iohn 7. 19. V. 27. Did not heare that is to say did not give care unto it and beleeve it V. 29. From whence who hath sent him or from whom he hath his charge and authority Iohn 8. 14. V. 31. God brareth not that is to say wicked men are alwayes hatefull to God and their prayers and requests are rejected and refused though sometimes he granteth them some temporall thing to their greater condemnation but in all Christs life and in all his actions there appears Gods perpetuall assistance and favour V. 33. Nâ—thing namely none of these great miracles V. 34. Borne in namely of a most perverse nature Cast him out namely out of the Synagogue v. 22 V. 39. For judgement to governe justly the kingdome which my Father hath given me to the salvation of pooâ—e and humble sinners whom I enlighten with the light of truth and of Gods grace so they do renounce themselves And to the condemnation of the proud who being full of their own understanding reject my Gospell whereby they are deprived of all heavenly light and given over to
namely into Bethabara See Iohn 1. 28 3. 23. V. 41. Iohn did though Iohn did not confirme his ministery by any externall miracle yet the event hath verified all that which he hath said of Christ. CHAP. XI VER 2. ANoâ—nted after all these things were done Iohn 12. 3. V. 4. Vnto death it revocably and without restoring V. 6. He abode that he might die of that grievous disease he had to the end the miracle might be more glorious and remarkable in raising him from the dead then if he had but kept him from dying V. 9. Are there not there is nothing to be feared when a man followeth Gods vocation which is as the light that illuminates mans steps and besides God hath prefixed the times and bounds of exercising it and it is not in the power of any one to hinder the accomplishment of it See Iohn 9. 4. V. 10. In the night without the light and safegard of Gods vocation and protection or after the time of the execution of it is past He slumbleth at many great evils through Gods curse or runs into many great dangers and troubles on mans side which he must beare with patience till he have finished his course V. 11. Sleepeth that is to say is dead according to the custome of the Scripture as well by reason of the rest from the troubles of this world as by reason of the waking at the blessed resurrection V. 16. Didymus that is to say Twinne With him namely with Christ who he thought exposed himselfe to a manifest danger of death V. 18. Fifteen furlongs about two thousand paces See upon Luke 24. 13. This is added to shew that the neighbourhood of the place had given many men occasion to come to visit them V. 22. Even now that is to say now that my brother is dead V. 25. I am Christ according to his custome from the benefit of the corporall resurrection which he promised Martha raiseth her up to the consideration of the spirituall resurrection by the Spirit of grace and by the reunion with God of which he himselfe is the cause author and giver V. 26. Liveth that hath the gift of spirituall life and doth the principall act of it which is the act of faith V. 33. Groaned he was moved therewith and grieved through abundance of compassion See Mark 7. 34. he having put on all humane affections sinne only excepted V. 38. Groaning by the same foresaid affection or with anger against those unbeleeving cavillers A Cave according to the fashion of graves in those places Gen. 23. 9. Isay 22. 16. Mark 16. 5. A stone See Mat. 27. 60. V. 40. The glory namely a glorious miracle done by me through Gods soveraigne power V. 41. Father Christ speaks here as man and as Mediator after he had in his heart desired Gods assistance in this great work being secretly certified that he had been heard V. 42. Thou hearest me that thou doest what I will and desire I said it I have thus particularly thinked thee as for an extraordinary benefit to shew a certaine proofe that thou art the author of my vocation seeing thou sealest and ratifiest it with thy power V. 48 The Romans giving the name of sedition and revolt unto this concourse of people which followeth Christ especially Christ stiling himselfe to be a King of Davids progeny See Iohn 19. 12. V. 49. That same yeare whither Annas and Câ—iaphas did undergoe the place of High Priest by turnes oâ— whether this dignity was but only for a time conferred upon them at the Romans pleasure according to the corruption of those times contrary to the first order See upon Luke 3. 2. V. 50. Noâ— consider you touch the danger but you do not resolve upon the last remedy which is to have him put to death though there were no other reason for it but onely that the policy of state requires it V. 51. This spake be not God guided the tongue of the High Priest So that thinking to utter a speech according to his owne wicked intentions he unawares prâ—â—ounced an Oracle according to Gods meaning for the High Priests had oftentimes divine inspirations Exod. 28. 15. Num. 27. 21. For that for the redemption of the elect which were amongst the Iewes V. 54. Ephraim whereof there is no mention any where else V. 55. To purifie of some legall and ceremoniall uncleannesse Num 9. 6. according to the law of cleansings Levit. 11 12 13 14. Or to prepare themselves against the feast by religious acts and ceremonies according to the custome Exod. 19. 10. 15. 1 Sam. 16. 5. 2 Chron. 29. 15 and 30. 15. 17. CHAP. XII VER 3. MAry the sister of Martha Luke 10. 38 39. Iohn 11. 2. The feet the other Evangelists say that she did poure it upon his head but it may be that there was so much of it that there might some runne downe to his feet Or that she anointed both parts V. 6. The bagge with the common money that was given Christ and his Disciples for their ordinary occasions and for to bestow almes upon other men V. 16. Was glorified and that the Holy Ghost was sent to them for to enlighten them in the knowledge of prophesies See Iohn 7. 39 and 14. 26. V. 20. Greekes whether they were Proselites of the Greekish nation who came to the seast with the Iewes 1 Kings 8 41. Acts 8. 27. Or whether they were Iewes dwelling amongst the Greeks See 〈◊〉 7. 35. That came up ordinarily by a holy oâ—â—â—â—vancy V. 23. The houre Christ without â—nswering 〈◊〉 satisfying these Iewes curiosity teacheth theâ— thâ—â— the true meanes to know him to salvation was 〈◊〉 with the eyes of the body but by faith in the Spir 〈…〉 when he should be lifted up into glorie See Ma 〈…〉 9. 9. Iohn 20. 17. 〈◊〉 Cor. 5. 16. Col. 3. 1. V. 24. A corne you doe in vaine stand upon my corporall presence because it must be taken away from you by my death Otherwise I who am the seed of the Church could not bring forth the abundant â—â—uit of the conversion of nations through their reconciliation with God and by the sending of my Spirit See â—say 53. 10. V. 25. Shall lose it he addes all this in sequell of that which he had spoken before concerning his death to dispose his Disciples to follow him to the end of heavenly glory by the selfe same way of death V. 26. Honour he will preserve and deliver him from all worldly ignominy and shall grant him the fruition of eternall glory V. 27. Troubled through horror of Gods wâ—â—th upon those sinnes for which I am become pay-master to his Majestie with my sufferings See Matth. 26. 38 39. V. 28. Glorifie shew forth and manifest thy glorious power giving me the victory in this last combat and triall over the Devill and Sin and Death A voice See upon Mat. 3. 17. V. 30. Came not I had no need of this sensible answer
doe not happen casually but by my providence and to take from part of my prediction concerning your suffering verified by the event a certaine argument concerning the other part touching your deliverances and glory to come I said not so particularly nor as a thing that should so shortly come to passe for otherwise he had oftentimes discoursed unto them touching the persecutions of this world I was I preserved you by my presence and put away all dangers and never put you alone upon any great tryalls See Mat. 9. 15. V. 5. None of you you suffer yourselves to be so transported with griefe that you are carelesse of being instructed and strengthened by mee in the faith by my documents concerning my departure out of the world and the fruit thereof V. r. 7. For if I goe not God doth not give the gifts of his spirit if hee bee not first fully satisfied which cannot bee but by my death And besides I being appointed Head of my Church for to dispence this spirit to all my members I cannot enter into the glorious possession of my dignity but by my Resurrection and Ascension into Heaven V. 8. Reprove by his secret power joyned to the preaching of my word he shall imprint in mens knowledges and especially of those who are enemies to my Kingdom a lively feeling and remorse of sin and likewise by the example of the Devill their head already irrevocably condemned hee shall seale unto them the certaintie of their condemnation And shal ' on the other side give unto Gods true children irreprovable perswasions of the true righteousnesse and perfect satisfaction which I have obtained for them by my death Whereof the most certaine argument shall bee that by vertue of it I my selfe have passed to the heavenly and glorious life to take possession of it for me and my whole Church Ver. 10. And yee see mee that is to say you shall have mee no longer present in this corporall life with you Which doth no way contradict those transitory appearings after his Resurrection nor the sight of faith spoken of Ioh. 14. 19. V. 12. Can not beare them comprehend them nor gather the fruit of them by reason of the grossenesse of your understanding and the weakenesse of your faith V. 13. He shall not speake hereby is shewed the order of the Holy Ghosts working in the most holy Trinitie See Iohn 5. 19 and 8. 38. and 12. 49. and 14. 10. and especially in the elect in whose hearts it is the property of the holy Spirit of grace to imprint only the doctrine of Christ. Will shew you he shall give you a lively light and apprehension of the life everlasting and of the glory of my Kingdom which hitherto you could not apprehend Or hee shall inspire you with the knowledge of many future things by the gift of prophecie Ver. 14. Hee shall that is to say all that I have done in my state of humiliation shall then produce its glorious effect and obtaine its end which is the redemption of my Church thorow the application of my righteousnesse and by the communication of my life which shall bee wrought by the Holy Ghost who shall also make mee knowne to all mine for their true head and everlasting King And finally shall bee a plaine argument of the excellency of my doctrine above all other doctrines it only being brought and rooted in the hearts of men by a living divine power V. 15. Are mine that is to say I as I am Sonne have by generation the same essence glory and power c. that the Father hath Who hath also deposited in mee as I am Mediator the whole treasure of his grace Col. 2. 3. 9. Therefore though I tell you that hee shall take of mine yet all grace and good gifts come originally from my Father Neither have I any thing severall from him And I speake it to shew you that as the Father workes and communicates himselfe by me even so do I worke by the Holy Ghost V. 16. Shall not see me namely not corporally and in ordinary conversation as ver 10. Againe a little namely after my Resurrection which shall bee as it were a first fruit and an essay unto you of seeing me in glory the time being in Gods presence and to faith very short 2 Pet. 3. 8. I goe my death shall not bee a destruction or annihilation but onely a change of estate and of a corporall and terrestriall life into a heavenly and glorious life Whereof you shall also participate by eternall sight V. 19. Doe yee enquire that is to say doe not yee trouble your selves concerning the understanding of my words the end of my doctrine is the practice and the exercise and not speculation and discourse insist yee ' therefore chiefelie upon this that as by reason of my corporall absence you shall suffer manie calamities So by my spirituall presence I will comfort and strengthen you in them untill such time as by my comming to judgment I doe perfectlie deliver you and gather you up into my kingdome Ver. 23. In that day namelie in that everlasting glory yee shall perfectlie know all these mysteries Verily a new discourse of Gods favour and assistance towards them by meanes of their prayers and his intercession whilest they yet remaine in the world V. 24. Hitherto You have not yet well learned nor made use of grounding all your prayers to God upon my merit and mine intercession as Mediator by reason of your ignorance and weakenesse of faith That your joy that you may have a solid and compleat fruition of all truely good things V. 25. Have I I have hitherto taught you as little children by figures taken from naturall and humane things which hath often caused obscurities and ambiguities in you but hereafter I will illuminate you in the cleare understanding of divine things as men of ripe age V. 26. And I say not Not that Christ is not everlasting intercessor for his elect in heaven Rom. 8. 34 â—eb 7. 25. but the meaning is that whereas in his life time hee had incessantly prayed for them after his ascent into heaven he would move them by his spirit of grace and of supplications Zach. 12. 10. Rom. 8. 26. to pray for themselves by the free accesse which he hath obtained for them by the reconciliation which he hath wrought Or simply there will be no need of any great instance to make you obtaine your holy desires seeing the heavenly father will of himselfe bee sufficiently inclined out of his owne love to grant them you Or the meaning is I need not to replie that unto you which you may sufficientlie know already namely that I will be intercessor for you in heaven Or I will not offer any new sacrifice but will onely represent unto him that sacrifice which I have already offered Hebrewes 10. 19 20. V. 28. I came forth as you have already by faith apprehended the beginning of my vocation in my
nameth because tâ—at Christs life was knowne by all men but not his Resurrection V. 24. Which knowest that knowest what every man is inwâ—rdly either by his owne nature or by the working of the Spirit in gifâ—â— and qualities proper for any vocation Chosen not onely destinated by thy will in thy Councell but also marked and endowed with proportionable and necessary gifts whatsoever which are the foundation of a lawfull calling V. 25. To his owne place Namely of eternall damnation V. 26. They gave forth inspired thereunto by God Himselfe that the vocation might come from him that governeth the lots Prov. 16. 33. for the immediate vocation from God was one of the qualities required in the Apostleship Gal. 1. 1. Was numbred Not to be made an Apostle but onely to be acknowledged for such a one CHAP. II. V. 1. PEntecost a greek name which signifieth the fiftieth day Namely after the Passe 〈…〉 For as fiftie dayes after the first Passeover celebrated in Aegypt God gave his Law for a certaine form of his service and to governe the people whom he had gotten Exodus 12. 6. and 19. 1 11. So fifty dayes after the slaying of Christ the true Lambe of God the Holy Ghost was sent to bring in the spirituall service and to governe the Church after bee had redeemed it by the spirit of grace and liberty disannulling the predanticalnesse of the Law with its figures and in its bondage Gal. 4. 6. Were all it seemes this should be restrained to the Apostles â—â—ly called to the service of the Gospell and the use of tongues therein Verse 2. There came to move them to coâ—â—der of the comming of the HOLY GHOST as a divine and miraculous worke and dispose thâ—â— to receave it in humilitie and reverence and to shâ—â— them the force of it in their owne ministerie Iohn 3. 8. with some conformitie to that which happened in mount Sina when the Law was given Exod. 19. 16. V. 3. Cloven tongues a figure of the office and Talent of preaching the Gospell in diverse 〈…〉 ges miraculously infused into the Apostles and 〈◊〉 in one language as anciently under the Law Aâ—â— that for a remedy to the curse of the division of lâ—â—guages Genesis 11. 7. by which a great part of the world was separated from the communion of God and of the Church and all in the purenesse and power of the Holy Ghost represented by the 〈◊〉 See Isa. 6. 6 7. Ier. 5 14. V. 4. With the Holy Ghost Namely with the gifts and graces of it Gave them not only 〈…〉 ing in them the sounds of strange words but giving them also the understanding of the meaning 1 Cor. 14. 4. and it should seeme that it was not an habituall and perpetuall qualitie imprinted in them as in thâ—se languages that are learned by studie and practice but an actuall gift which shewed it selfe when the motion of the H. Ghost came upon them seconding their sanctified desire Verse 5. Were dwelling there were come thither and staid there for the feast Or were come thither to dwell thorow devotion Acts 6. ver 9. and 9. 29. Every Nation Namely out of every Countrie the IEWES being dispersed into diverse provinces though they were all of the very same Nation V. 6. Noised abroad the Italian That sound Namely the sound mentioned verse 2. which questionlesse was heard about the Citie Other the report thereof being noised abroad Were confounded that is to say they wondred and were sore amazed Verse 7. Galileans Of birth and ordinarie remaining there and therefore hold to be simple and grosse people Ioh. 1. 46. Verse 9. Elamites people of Persia. V. 10. Strangers dwelling in Rome though Iewes by Nation Jewes it should seeme they did thus divide all the soresaid Nations into these two generall kindes namely into native Iewes and proselyte Iewes which were Iewes by profession Mat. 23. 15. V. 11. The wonderfull workes the high mysteries of Gods doctrine See Hos. 8. 12. Verse 14. Hearken to The Italian Receave that is to say give mee audience and conceave well what I speake V. 15. The third houre Namely before noone an houre not very convenient for drunkennesse See Eccl. 10. 16. Isa. 5. 11. V. 24. Having loosed that is to say having delivered him from the dolorous estate of death in which hee was held as in bonds For calamities are called bonds or prisons Iob 13. 27. and 42. 10. Psal. 69. 33. and therefore in the Hebrew there is great affinitie betweene the word paines and bonds Because it was not Seeing his perfect righteousnesse accomplished in his voluntary death and his God head Whereof the first is the meriting cause and the second the efficient cause of his life and Resurrection V. 27. My soule namely my person considered in its mortall part which is the body In Hell the Italian In subterraneall places by this word is often meant the grave and the state of the dead To see to suffer that totall destruction of a putrified body reduced to dust by death Verse 28. With thy that is to say fully discovering unto mee and communicating unto mee the fruition of the glory of thy Kingdome Which is called seeing the face of God Psal. 17. 15. 1 Cor. 13. 12. V. 29. Patriarch that is to say a head of a Nation So were the chiefe amongst the ancient Fathers called Acts 7. 8 9. Heb. 7. 4. Dead therefore those so pregnant termes of the 16. Psalm can not belong to him in their proper and naturall sence Ver. 30. According to the in his humane nature whereby wee ought to inferre that in Christ there is another nature which is his divine nature V. 33. By the right hand that is to say by his infinite power this may bee referred either to the full possession of the gifts of the Holy Ghost in his humane nature glorified Iohn 3. 34. Or to the power which hee hath obtained in his whole person after he went up into heaven to be the giver out or distributer of Gods Spirit This which those gifts and that vertue of the H. Ghost by which we speake and operate Ver. 34. Is not bodily nor to bee established head of the Church raigning from Heaven over it V. 37. They were pricked convinced with griefe and with remorse of Conscience V. 38. In the Name not only for a signe of the profession of Christians but also to participate of his spirituall vertue in the washing away of your sins with which he accompanieth and ratifieth the externall Ceremonie of those who are his The gift that is to say those first motions of the spirit of regeneration shall bee followed by a great increase of light and vertue and also by miraculous gifts which God communicated in those primitive dayes to those which receaved Baptisme Acts 4. 3â— and 8. 15. and 10. 44. and 19. 6. Ephes. 1. 13. V. 39. The promise Seeing that as you are Abrahams children you are within Gods covenant You ought to
acknowledge Christ to bee the head and foundation of this covenant and by this meanes hope for the benefit thereof and especially the gift of the Spirit Shall call Namely by his Gospell So he doth restraine the Israelites to whom the promises are directed onely to those who by Gods gift beleeve in Christ. See Rom. 9. 8. Gal. 4 28. Ver. 40. Save your selves quickly joyne your selves to the Church withdrawing your selves from the corrupt societie of unbeleeving Iewes that you may not participate of their sinnes and plagues Rev. 18. 4. V. 41. Were added namely to the body of the Church V. 42. Doctrine in the hearing publike exercisâ—s and profession thereof Fellowship of holy assemblies and other sacred actions And generally in christian societie and all the duties thereof both spirituall and temporall In breaking a phrase taken from that which God did at his last Supper Matth. 26. 26. used to signifie the celebration of the holy Supper together with which in those dayes were made certaine feasts of Charity Sec Acts 20. 7 11. 1 Cor. 11. 21. 2 Pet. 2. 13. Iude 12. V. 43. Feare came they were all dismaied at this new and miraculous estate increase gifts miracles and power of the Church whereupon no man durst to molest or hinder them V. 44. Common this community was not of all the goods of all beleevers but of that part which every one would consecrate for the publick necessities or of thole of particular persons Acts 5. 4. and was used only in Ierusalem in those first beginnings And we doe not reade that it was made a president for other times and places V. 27. Asshould be according to the everlasting election Others those who saved themselves namely those who according to the exhortation of v. 40 did reduce themselves into the Church there to seek for their salvation CHAP. III. VER 1. THe ninth namely three a clock in the afternoone Of a prayer the Iewes having three houres in the day appointed for prayer Whereof see up on Psal. 55. 17. and of this ninth houre Acts 10. 3. 30. V. 2. Beautifull by v. 11. it appeares that it was the gate which was in the first Court towards the East where Solomons Porch was See upon Iohn 10. 23. V. 4. Looke on us a word which questionlesse was accompanied by some internall motion of the Holy Ghost to kindle in him some spark of 〈…〉 i th V. 6. In the name I speake by his authority and commission and by his power my word shall take effect V. 11. Held thanking them and witnessing his acknowledgement and affection The Porch which was at the comming in of the Easterne gate of the Temple where the greatest concourse of people was See Acts 5. 12. Ver. 13. Denied him that is to say you refused him for your King Iohn 18. 40. and 19. 14 15. V. 16. His Name that is to say he himselfe his power Through faith through the faith of us Apostles and of the lame man himselfe faith being a disposition and condition necessary in man for to have the work of God take effect in him See Phil. 3. 9. Which is by him which is his gift by his spirit Or which hath all its being and power from him who is the true object and foundation of it V. 17. Ye did it he speakes of the common sort of people for otherwise a great many had sinned against their owne conscience Ioh 7. 28. and 15. 22. And not altogether excusing their offence he doth notwithstanding give them hope of pardon which is altogether denied to those as reject or deâ—y Christ out of pure malice against the light and internall motion of the Spirit Matthew 12. 31. See 1 Tim. 1. 13. V. 19. When the times not that the remission of sinnes be put off till then but because it shall be publikely declared and shall bring forth its eternall effect of life and glory See upon Mat. 12. 32. Of refreshing a figurative terme taken from worke-men who in the evening doe retire into the shade and to rest after the labours and travails of this life Luke 16. 25. Revel 7. 15. 16. From the presence Namely that eternall happinesse being granted to all the elect by the full revelation of Gods face 1 Corin. 13. 12. 1 Ioh. 3. 2. V. 20. Shall send againe into the world to judgment to gather up all his Church into Heaven 〈◊〉 preached that is to say was set before you and p 〈…〉 as it were into your hands by the preaching of the Gospell V. 21. The Heaven his humane nature residing in heaven and no more upon earth Of re 〈…〉 Namely of the accomplishment of Christs Kingdome by which all the disorders and ruines which sinne hath brought into the world shall be repaired and restored See Rom. 8. 20. Since the the Greek after the age which may also be translated from ancient times V. 24. Of these days namely of the Messias his spirituall Kingdome and especiallie of the accomplishment of it in heaven V. 25. The children of the stock of the Patriaches their heires and fellowes of the covenant made with them for all their posterities V. 26. Sent him presented him for your salvation by the preaching of the Gospel To blesse you the Italian First to bless you be fore the Gentiles Mat. 10. 6. Act. 1. 8 and 13. 46. with that spirituall and heavenlie blessing which was promised to Abraham Christ being the holy seed which is the foundation and roote of that blessing which was to bee spread over all the earth Gâ—l 3. 9 14. CHAP. IV. VER 1. THe Captaine the Italian The chieâ—â— See of these chiefes or Captains of the Temple upon Luke 22. 4. The Sadduces whose sect emulating that of the Pharisees was so increased in dignitie that it was admitted into pâ—â—like judgements especially in criminall ones wherein they were exceeding severe whereas contrariwise the Pharisees were very clement and milde See Acts 5. 17. and 23. 6. V. 2. Through Jesus propounding him for a Soueralgne example Or by the power of Iesus and by whome as the head being rison againe all those that belieued in him should likewise rise againe 1 Cor. 15. 21. Or by his authoritie and command The Resurrection denied by the Sadduces Mat. 23. 6. V. 5. Scribes See upon Mat. 2 4. V. 10. By the Name by his power required by ouâ— prayer V. 12. None other any other person or power in all the world V. 17. In this name namely as for Christ preaching of his doctrine V. 20. We cannot neither in reason having Gods command for it nor in effect being driven thereunto by the Holy Ghost V. 22. Was above and therefore could himselfe testiâ—â—â— with that firmenesse as befitted his age and set forth all the circumstances thereof Or having beene so long in that misery hee was knowne by all â—en and they all did the more rejoyce at his being healed because hee had suffered for so long a time V. 27. A 〈…〉
meane simple and milde manner Ver. 55. And sow this was a miraculous vision in which Steven by a supernaturall light and vertue did see into Heaven and behâ—ld that splendor and Majestie with which Christ is clothed there Vnlesse one will say that it was but a created image of of it which was represented to Sevens inward and outward sences See Acts 10. 11. V. 58. The witnessé who according to the law Deutrenomie 17. verse 7. were to throw the first stones V. 60. Hee fell a sleepe he quietly and sweetely breathed a Scripture phrase for the assured hope of the blessed Resurrection CHAP. VIII VER 1. ALL scattered namely the body of the Church for the most part V. 5. Philip it is likely it was the Deacon Acts 6. 5. rather than the Apostle who remained in Ierusalem with the rest ver 1. V. 9. Bewitched the Italian Seduced or astonished and besotted V. 10. The great power the greatest instrument of Gods power that can be remembred V. 12. Were bappized renouncing all manner of impietie and superstition especially that of Simon V. 13. Believed made outward profession of the saith Or gave some ascent to the doctrine but hypocritically not giving way to the inward operation of the Holy Ghost to a true conversion and lively regeneration V. 15. The Holy Ghost not only the inward gift thereof in light and grace but also the externall and miraculous ones which in those beginning were conferred upon many after baptisme especially upon those who were by God appointed for the sacred ministerie V. 17. Laid they See upon Acts 6. 6. V. 21. In this matter Namely in this sacred Office of the Gospell in which the laying on of hands is required to obtaine the grace of the Spirit Or in this faith and doctrine Or in this businesse Ver. 22. If perhaps this word sheweth the difficultie of the thing by reason of the grievousnesse of the sinne Without cutting off the hope of grace but rather to serve for a greater spurre to the sinner to bring him to repentance See 2 Tim. 2. 25. That thou art that thou art possessed with a most wicked malice and art a slave to the Devill for to do all manner of wickednesse V. 24. That none that the most unhappie estate of the soule which you describe unto mee may not drive mee into eternall perdition which you threaten me with V. 26. Which is desert this may bee referred to the Citie of Gaza which at that time was desolate and ruined or to the way which was thorow a disinhabited Country V. 27. Queene of for amongst the Aegyptians women might raigne See 1 King 11. 1. For to worship See 1 Kings 8. 4 1. Ioh 12 20. Uer. 29. Said by Revelation or secret inspiration V. 33. In his because hee voluntary humbled himselfe even to the death to which hee was condemned God did deliver him and hath Soveraignly exalted him Phil. 2. 8 9. V. 37. With all thine that is to say sincerely and firmely with all thine heart V. 39. Caught away that is to say carried him away by a swift and sodaine motion See 1 Kings 18. 12. Ezeck 3. 12 14. CHAP. IX V. 2. TO the Synagogues the Romans having taken Iudea suffered the Iewes to live according to their Law and Religion Whereupon the High Priest as head of the great Councell might imprison and judge of the quality of a Iewes crime but had reserved unto themselves the pronunciation of the judiciall sentence and the publike capitall execution Of this way the Italian Of this Sect or profession of Religion V. 5. Whom thou in my members from which I have nothing separate and in my doctrine service and glory It is hard a terme taken from restie Cattell which the more obstinate they are the worse they cause themselves to bee used and yet at the last are forced to obey To signifie unto Saul that for all his fiercenesse he could not withstand Gods motion and calling and that therefore hee ought to yeeld unto it quietly otherwise he should draw great plagues upon him See 1 Cor. 9. 16. V. 7. Hearing See Dan. 10. 7. Now Acts 11. 9. it is said that they saw the light but did not hear the voyce Wherefore we must say that they heard Sauls voyce but not Christs Or some confused sound Or the sound of the Hebrew words which the Lord used Acts 26. 14. but not the meaning as Matth. 27. 47 Ver. 8. Hee saw no man his eyes being dazeled with that heavenly light which by miracle or by condensation of the naturall humour of the eyes produced those scales which are afterwards spoken of to shew that he was altogether blinde in spiritual things and that he must renounce all presumption of of wisdome and become a child and a foole before God for to be made wise by him See upon Iohn 9. 6. 1 Cor. 3. 18. V. 9. Three dayes during which time it is likely hee had his raptures and revelations mentioned 2 Cor. 12 2. V. 11. For behold by verse 17. it appeares that God revealed unto Ananias the subject of Sauls prayer namely to be enlightened in body and in spirit to performe Gods will and that he was sent thither for to fulfill it V. 12. And hath seen God by another vision prepared Saul for the comming of Ananias and for the worke which by his meanes he would do upon him V. 15. To beare to give knowledge of me to preach the doctrine of my person and truth V. 16. For I will We may suppose Which hee shall freely doe notwithstanding all persecutions for I will instruct him and frame him to a most invincible patience V. 22. Proving the Greeke word signifieth to confirme a thing by comparing of reasons and authority and it is like that here is ment the comparing and conferring of prophisits See Acts. 17. 11 and 28. 23. V. 23. Manie namely three yeares Gal. 1. 18. V. 25. The disciples the beleeuers which were afterwards called Christians V. 27. Declared some referre this to Saul himselfe others to Barnabas who might live at Damascus where this act was well knowne or might elsewhere certainely have heard of it V. 28. With them Namely with Peter and Iames. Gal. 1. 18. 19. For the other Apostles were then absent V. 29. The Gracians See upon Acts. 6. 1. V. 31. Edefied Going forward in their spirituall estate with delight and content by interchangable instructions and holy examples which is the frequent sence of this word opposite to scandals and in the or they were filled with comfort c. V. 32. The Saints A common name to all beleevers sanctified by their calling by Faith and by the Spirit of regeneration Lydda a city or great Castle in the tribe of Ephraim called also Diospolis V. 35. Saron another city in the same tribe neere to Lydda V. 36. Joppa a Sea Towne neere to those othertownes in these dayes called Japha V. 37. Washed According to the customes of those dayes
to wash and annoynt dead bodies leaving them afterwards for some time in the house in all mens sight that they might come and performe their last duties to them untill they were carried to burying V. 39. The Coals Which shee gave for almes which is noted as her praise for a double vertue of industry and charity CHAP. X. VER 1. OF the band or Cohort which was a Squadron of Roman footmen to the number of about six hundred which made the tenth part of a Legion whereof every one as well as the Cohorts had its perticular name V. 2. Devout namely a proselite in beleife and religion Not by circumcision and open profession which the Romans were forbidden by their Lawes see upon Mat. 23. 15. V. 3. Evidently Not in an extasie or rapture of the Spirit or in a dreame but waking ocularly and sensibly The Ninth three a clocke in the afternoone which was one of the houres of daily prayers Acts. 3. 1. V. 4. Are come up A kinde of speech taken from ancient sacrifices See Levit. 2. 2. and 24. 7. Psal. 141. 2. To signifie that these worke of piety in Cornelius had as one should say kept his memory alive before God and had excited him to remember him to conferre his full knowledge and grace upon him by his Gospell after he had prepared him by those Initiall operations of his Spirit V. 9. Vpon the House made in the manner of a terrate according to the custome See Matth. 10. 27. others take it to be a roome in the vppermost storie of the house as Dan. 6. 10. the sixth at midday which was also an houre of prayer Psa. 55. 17. V. 10. Into a trance a divine and supurnaturall eleuation of the minde and abstraction therof from the sences and Organs of the bodie to be altogether attentiue to the reuelation which was presented unto him under the following shapes V. 13. And eate indifferentlie without makeing anie difference of meats cleane or uncleane according to the Law Lev. 11. 2. Deut. 14. 4. Now it should seem that God had caused that hunger ver 10. in him as a fitting preparation to the vision which hee ment to shew him V. 14. Common or uncleane the Italian Vncleane or dâ—fâ—ed it should seeme that by these two words are signified two kindes of uncleannesse whereof one was of all the kinde the other of some particular accidentally V. 25. Worshipped him hee did him an hommage not altogether holie as unto God but yet in some parte Religious as to one of his ministers with Some notable excesse of humilitie corrected by Peter See Rev. 19. 10. and 22. 8. V. 28. To keepe companie by the Law of God this was understood of everie streight bond of matrimonie societie couenant or familier conversation but by tradition it was wrested even to eating with them Acts 11. 3. Gal. 2. 12. Unto one of Namely to a Pagan that was not a Iew. Commonor in regard of the diversitie of Nations Now the Apostles and believers knew as well by the prophecies as by Christs instructions that the Gentiles should be called but it appeares that they believed it should be done by being incorporated into the Iewish nation by means of circumcision of which doubt Beter and others by him were now cleared Verse 34 Is no respecter that is to say he judgeth of men for to accept of them to be his not for outward respects as of nation condition c. but for the essentiall ground of piety and of uprightnesse of the heart Now he speaketh not here of that original will and pleasure of God by which he taketh one into favour who of himselfe is as unworthy as the other Rom. 9. 11. 1. Cor. 4. 7. but in that consequent degree of his love towards the worke of his grace in what nation or quality of person soever it be found to maintaine it encrease it and make it up Verse 36 The word the Italian addeth According to the word that is to say of which indifferency of nations hee hath given the Iewes cleare instructions by the Gospell which was first preached unto them revealing in it the bestowing of his grace now otherwise then he did under the law Peace Namely the reconciliation of men with God and the receiving of all nations indifferently into Gods covenant Isa 57. 19. Ephes. 2. 14. 16. 17. Col. 1. 20 He is the Italian Who is who or he hath bin established universall King of the world and not of one nation onely wherefore he will also gather his elects out of them all See Rom. 3. 30. and 10. 12. Verse 38. Annointed hath in his humane nature endowed him with the fulnesse of the gifts of his spirit and hath consecrated his whole person to the office of mediator which are the two things signified by the ancient annointment Psal. 2. 6 Was with him in fulnesse of God-head as he was everlasting Sonne Col. 2 9. and in power grace and favour as hee was man and mediator Ioh. 8. 29. and 16 32. Verse 42. Of quicke as well of them which at his last comming shall bee yet found living as of them which being dead before shall bee raised againe 1. Thes 4. 15. See Rom. 14. 9. 2. Tim. 4. 1. 1. Pet. 4. 5. Verse 43. Through his name through him his vertue and merit and for his sake Verse 44. The holy Ghost his miraculous gifts were in an instant conferred upon some and that of sanctification to be of the true elect and that of common il lumination to all Verse 45. Of the Namely the circumcised Iewes Verse 46. Tongues the Italian Divers tongues Namely strange tongues which before they knew not See Acts 2. 4. Verse 47. Can any man seeing God hath conferred upon them the toward and spiritual grace who can hinder us who are his ministers from communicating unto them the externall signe by joyning of them to the body of the Church Verse 48 Commanded that is to say he appointed them to receive baptisme at his hands CHAP. XI VER 15. As on us in like vertue though not in the same likenesse of fierie tongues nor in the same degree Verse 20. Vnto the Grecians See Act. 6. 1. Verse 21. The hand God accompanied their ministerie with the power of his spirit Luke 1. 66. some coppies after those words Was with them adde these words for to heale them that is to say God manifested his power by them in working of miracles by healing such as were sicke amongst those that heard them Luke 5. 17. Verse 28. By the Spirit Namely by divine revelation Dearth histories make mention of two deaths under Claudius within the space of three yeares And it is likely that here is meant the first Verse 29. The brethren as well because they might be in greater want by reason of the Iewes hire and persecution As also by reason of the respect which Christians bore to the Church of Ierusalem as to the mother Church of all the rest
See Rom. 15. 26. 1. Cor. 16 1. 2. Cor. 8. 4. and 9. 1. Gal. 2. 10. Verse 30. To the Elders a generall name for all the guides and ministers of the Church from which greeke name hath been taken and framed the name of priest CHAP. XII VER 1. HErod surnamed Agrippa who was grandchilde to Herod the great and had received the title of King from the Emperours Cains and Claudius together with the governement of the temple in which hee did according to his pleasure whereupon he also undertooke these executions as by a generall commission though capitall judgments were taken away from the Iewes Ver. 2. Hee killed secretly in prison for after this triall hee purposed to make a publike spectacle of Peter Ver. 3. Then were this seemes to be added to signifie the cause why the punishment was delayed namely in reverence of the Passeover which lasted eight dayes Ver 12. Marke it is uncertaine whither it bee the same as writ the Gospell and that seemes to bee named Col. 4. 10. 2 Tim. 4. 11. 1 Pet. 5. 13. Ver. 15. It is bis amongst the Iewes as it appeared by their histories there were very frequent apparitions of dead persons and these phantasmaes which lesse were diabolicall were thought to be the spirits of the persons whom they represented and they thought there were some good and some bad according to the diversity of the persons and their fore-passed life Now it should seeme that these people amazed as it were at an unlooked for chance followed the popular opinion and would thereby inser that Peters death was inviolable seeing his spirit did already begin to appeare V. 17. James antiquity affirmed that this is hee who was called the brother of the Lord Matthew 13 55. who was also made the first Bishop of Jerusalem Act. 15. 13. and 21. 18. Gal. 1. 19. and 2. 9. 12 and was surnamed Juslus and Oblia and was held in great esteeme even amongst the Iewes Others take it to be Iames of Alpheus the Apostle Matthew 10. 3. Verse 23. He gave not not rejecting nor suspecting but rather swallowing up and accepting of those impious flatteries Verse 25. Their ministery Namely their carrying and delivering the reliefe which was sent by the Church of Antioch CHAP. XIII VER 1. PRophets it should seeme that here a remnant such as had the gift of expounding publickly the resolutions of the Christians faith by the infallible conduct of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 14 23. 32. and it was an extraordinary degree and singular for these times of Ecclesiasticall office yet inferiour to that of Apostles 1. Cor. 12. 28. Ephes. 4. 11. And in many it was accompanied with divine predictions Tetrarch See upon Matth 14. 1. Verse 2. Ministred in publick prayers expounding of the word administration of the sacraments and other parts of the evangelicall ministry Said by some prophetick Revelation directed to some or more of them with the consent and approbation of all the rest Separate me to be held in equall degree with the Apostles and to be as they sent indifferently every where with eqvall authoritie as haveing the same infallible grace of the holy Ghost Gal. 2. 9. V. 3. Laid their for a signe of consecration to the office of Apostle and in signe of blessing Acts 14. 16. V. 4. Seleucia a sea towne of Siria called by authors Pieria V 5. Salamis a City of Cyprus which is thought to be that which in these dayes is called Famagusta Minister not so much to their persons as to the worke of the ministrie See Acts 15. 37. V. 7 Deputie the Italian Proconsul or propretor for Cypres was not consular but a praetorian province governed by them which came out of the yearly office of Praetors and were called propraetors Verse 8. For so is Elymas an Arabian name which signifies a magician or a master of hidden arts and sciences Verse 9. Who also it is uncertaine whether he alwayes had these two names whereof Paul is the Roman name and Saul the Hebrew name or whither hee tooke the Roman name after hee was appointed Apostle to the Gentiles V. 10. To pervert to give bad constructions and lay false imputations upon the Gospell which is the way of salvation and to hinder the worke of Gods grace Verse 12. The doctrine which he saw accompanied with so much power of God in perswading arguing and doing of miracles and with so much majestie and holinesse Ver. 15. The reading which was every Sabbath-day in certaine parcels or portions See Acts 13. 25 and 15. 21 If ye have See upon Luke 4. 16. Verse 17. The God the end is to shew that God after he had governed his people by divers persons and by severall kindes of governement had at the last established the everlasting Kingdome of the Messias sonne of David according to the flesh to whom all Gods promises had a relation and to whom all other governements had bin referred Exalted first by Iosephs greatnesse and next by the marvellous increase of the people and lastlie by their glorious deliverance Verse 21. Fourty in which ought to bee comprehended the time of Samuels governement Verse 25. I am not hee namely the Messias or the great Prophet foretold by Moses See Iohn 1. 21. 25. Verse 26. To you namely to the Iewes dispersed into far countries seeing those of Jerusalem had rejected it and persecuted the Lord. Verse 33. As it is not that the Son of God was engendred at his resurrection or after it but because by it all humane weaknesse which hee had put on being put off hee was gloriously and undoubtedly declared to be the Son of God Rom. 1. 4. Verse 34. And as concerning by his resurrection he hath fulfilled this following promise others to shew that he hath raised him he said c. The meaning of this prophecy sheweth that Christ was to rise againe To corruption Namely to a mortal life and to death The sure Namely the effect of the invariable promises of grace which I made to David concerning the everlasting Kingdome of his progenie Psal 8 9. 4. 19 Ver. 36. For David we must suppose that this passage must necessarily have a relation to Christ for it cannot properly belong to David He had served done that which God hath appointed him to do in his royall and prophettick calling Fell a sleep died See Acts 7. 60. Verse 39. From all things namely from all sinnes pollutions bonds justified absolved in Gods judgment Christ having satisfied for all by his death Eâ—a 53. 6. 11. By the law because that the ceremoniall Law being but figurative had no power of it selfe over the soule Heb. 9. 9. and 10. 1. 11 and out of its relation to Christ had nothing but signals and seales of sinne and condemnation Col. 2. 14. the moral law also being without force in sinfull man â—om 8. 3. could not justifie him but only discouer and condemne his sinne Rom. 3. 20. and 4. 15. Gal 3. 21.
the new testament taken out of the greek translation of the Sâ—ptuâ—ginâ—e which was much in use amongst the Grecians in those dayes which for some cause not very well knowne varâ—eth ostentimes from the hebrew but it was sufficient to shew by it that there should be other nations which should be called the Lords Which is the meaning the of Amos layd downe as well in the greek as in the hebrew text V. 18. Unto God this prophecy and other like unto it about the calling of the Gentiles sheweth that this was Gods counsell which hee bringeth to passe in these dayes therefore wee must not finde it strange nor be offended at this novelty V. 19. Wherefore since it pleaseth God to cal them to his grace and Church it is not reasonable that wee should in the behalfe of men lay this stumbling block of the necessity of circumcision which is so much abhorred by them And besides seeing God hath taken away the distinction of nations by the communication of his coâ—enant we must not any more set up the marke of the former division See Ephes. 2. 14. 16. V. 20 They abstaiâ—e this is an Ecclesiasticall ordinance and as they say canonicall not so much to â—ule the conscience and the inward man as the externall actions for the peace comelinesse and order of the Church of those dayes in things which of their own nature were indifferent as the eating of bloodâ— or strangled meat or which the Gentiles by abuâ—â— hâ—â—d to be such as to eat of the flesh which was offere to Idols v. 2â— And committing fornication See 1. Cor 6 12 13. and 10. 20. Rev. 2. 14. 20. V. 21. For Moses this is ordained for the Gentiles for the Iewes are sufficiently instructed by the reading and exposition of the law in their observances and to that we doe remand them untill thorow a greater light and encrease of faith they leave these of that which is now of no vertue V. 22. Chosen men the greek heads or conductors that is to say pastors who bore office in the Church governement V. 24. Subverting stirring them from their faith and quiet and casting them into feare peâ— plexities and scruples V. 26. Have hazzarded to innumerable dangers and travells or have laâ—d aside all care of themselves to dedicate themselve wholly to Christs service V. 28. To â—he holy Ghost because they did treate of Ecclesiastiâ—â—ll orders concerning the quietnesse and order of the Church wherin Ecclesiastical authority hath place the assembly used this terme it seemed good to us which is not used neither in the Articles of â—aith nor in the commandements which meerely concerne the conscience And to shew that authority was with holy reason and wisedome there is added and to the holy Ghost who guided the Apostles in these outward things also 1. Cor. 7. 25. 40. The meaning is as the spirit of God hath dicâ—aâ—ed it to us so we doe ordaine it to you by the authority which God hath given us Necessary for the peace coâ—cord V. 30. The multitude namely the whole body of the Church Ver. 31. For the consolation for this meanes of â—oncord which was given them by the Apostles Others have it exhortation V. 32. Prophets See upon Actâ— 13. 1. V. 33. In peace in good love Or with a blessing Unto the Apostles namely to Ierusalem whither the Apostles went after their voyages and where it is likely some number of them resided continually Verse 38. Thought not good by discourse of reason for if there had beene any expresse revelation from God Barnabas who was also a man inspired would have knowne it and peradventure Paul had espiâ—d some defect in Marke which was concealed from Barnabas Or that hee did not judge it reasonable to make him partaker of the reaping and harvest of the Churches who would not bee with them at the sowing and that for a milde and just punishment Ver. 39. So sharpe thorow humane infirmitie and yet with a good intention in both of them They departed God made use of their separation to cause the Gospell to fructifie more as large in diverse places CHAP. XVI Vâ—â— 1. Dâ—sciple that is to say a Christian Beleeved that had embraced the faith of Christ. A Greeke a Gentile proselite who was not circuâ— ciâ—ed For if he had he would have caused his son to be circumcised likewise See upon Mat 13. 15. Acts 14. 1. V. 3. Circumcised not for a Sacrament of Gods Covenant wherein circumcision availed nothing Holy Bâ—â—tisme having beene substituted for that use but as for indifferent action to cause the Gospell to be the more easily accepted amongst the Iewes who held the uncircumcised in abomination untill greater illumination and confirmation in faith and in the doctrine of Christian libertie V 6. Of the Holy Ghost by an internall revelation from him Ver. 7. They assayed thorow â—ervencie of zeale they endavoured to overcome all difficulties but the Holy Ghost revealed unto them that the will of God was not so for that time as those divine persons were lunâ—ry times moved by discourse of reason to undertake many things from which they were diverted by Revelation See 2 Sam. 7. 3 4. The spirit The Italian addeth Of Jesus which hee only sends and distributes and by which he moves and inspires his beleeveâ—s Rom. 8. 9. and especially his Prophets and Apoâ—â—les to doe his worke 1 Pet 1. 11. V. 9. Come over crossing the Sea out of Asia iâ—to Europe V. 10. Endeavoured by ver 17. it appeares that Luke who writt this booke was then wâ—th Paul and Timothy Ver. 11. Samoâ—hâ—acia an Iland and Citie depending upon Thracia lying betweene Troas and Neapolis which was a Citie and harbour of Mâ—cedonia V. 12. A Colonie of Romans who had sent â—hither a plantation of their own Nation V. 13. Where by Statute and publicke authority to defend the Iewes from popular tumults and likewise to separate them from others Prayer was woâ—t they were certaine oratories where the Iewes mâ—â—â— for their quotidian prayers at the same houres as they offered the daily sacrifices in the Temple And for other exercises of pietie Which places according to some were the same as their Synagogues and stood likely by some running water because of the Iewish purifications V. 14. Worshipped Namely was a devout and religious proselyte Opened he enlightned her by his spirit and did inwardly incline her to believe and submit her selfe to the Gospell U. 16. A spirit it was some devill by which she was possessed or which served her for a familiar spirit speaking within her and revealing secret and future things See upon Lev. 19. 31. Ver. 18. Grieved it not being fitting that Gods truth should receave witnesse from the spirit of lies which would defile it and cause it to bee suspected See Mar. 1. 25 34. Verse 20. To the Magistrates The Italian Tâ— the Praâ—ors who were the chiefe Magiâ—â—ratâ—â— of the Roman Colonies otherwise called Duâ—â—viri V. 21. Which are
acknowledged and worshipped for such a one V. 5 But is our an objection put in upon occasion of what he had said that the incredulitie of man serves to illustrate the glory of Gods truth wherefore then doth hee punish that incredulitie As a man according to humane sence and the judgment of the flesh V. 6. For then how how is it possible that any unjustice should bee in Gâ—d who is the Soveraigne Lord and judge of the world whose will is the absolute rule of justice Ver. 7. For 〈◊〉 a continuation of the precedent objection My 〈◊〉 that is to say my dislâ—yaltie More aâ—â—â—dâ—d that is to say haâ—h shewed it selfe firme and constant above all ordinary measure of bond or tye in â—o tracts or covenants in which the breach of one party â—reeâ—h thâ— other V. 8. And not rather the Apostle answereth the foresaid objection in wrath as saying if this might take place those proâ—ane scorners might altogether burst out into their extreame impudencie let him have then as much cause of glory as may bee given him by an unbounded number of â—i deeds But there is â—o soule so desperate as dareth to passâ— so farre for the Conscience even of the most wicked telleth them that they shall be judged according to Gods manifest Law which is the rule of their actions and not according to his secret providence which appointeth sin it selfe for certaine ends quite different from mans ends Wherefore all that induceth one to this extreame impietie ought presently to bee rejected Whose damnation namely of those prophane slanderers of Gods truth who doe thus contend with him Ver. 9 What then to returne to the businesse have the lewes of themselves any prerogative of righteousnesse or dignitie before God above the Gentiles No for all that which were granted them verse 2. is out of grace of their owne nature they are as corrupt as others as it appeares by their aâ—â—iâ—ns V. 10. As it is wâ—iâ—â—eâ— these passages speak of the unregenerate amongst the people who were alwayes in exceeding great number and therefore these reprooses might serve at all times and the Apostle makes use of them to shew that out of Gods grâ—ce and out of the operation of his spirit all are comprehended therein And that amongst Gods people this grace of regeneration was not common to all but that the greatest part of them had made themselves uncapable of it Verse 12. Unpâ—oâ—iâ—â—ble like corrupted Wine or like punished sâ—â—nking flesh whch is the similitude used by DAVID in the passage heere alleadged V. 16. Desâ—â—uction which they bring unto others V 19. What things soever these sharpe and frequeâ—â— reproofes which â—he Lord useth in his word an are dâ—â—ected â—specially to his people the use whereof continueth to all ages doe sufficiently shew that nation to be infected with he same vicâ—s â—hat raigne in the world Who aâ—e namely who are comprehended in that external covâ—nant whereof the Law is as it were the contract and that are of that nation which is under the especiall juâ—isdiction of it That every mouth I doe set forth these things in this kinde because the Iewes being the nation as hath beene most priviledged by God may humble themselves in the confession of their owne grievous sinnes and in acknowledging that all their good consists only in Gods mercy V. 20 There shall nâ— slâ—sh because that man by sin being altogether â—â—â—ble to fulfil either the natural or written law it can no longer bee an argument or meanes of righteousnâ—sse and life unto him aâ—â— is no more in â—orâ—e towards him but onâ—lâ— to diâ—â—over his iniquity an seal his â—o dâ—mnation to him V 21. B 〈…〉 ow namely since Christ comming God hath cleaâ—â—ly revealed the true riâ—hteouâ—neâ—â—e which hee hath â—stablished and given to man for his justifie mâ—n according to the doctâ—ine of all his prophets namely Christs righteouâ—nesse imputed to all those who receave it by a lively faith without any consideration of the workes of the Law either of nature or written or any difference of Nations V. 23 For all this remedy is common to all indifferently for the evill of sinne and privation from eternall glory is likewise commoâ— to all Ver. 24. Justified that is to say absolved from sin and reputed just before God by vertue of the satisfaction which Christ hath made by which all beleevers are redeemed from death as it were by a valuable price V. 25. Wâ—â—m God all this hath beene done by Gods appointment who of his meere will and full power hath from everlasting appointed Christ to be the onely meanes of expiation and reconciliation To declare to make this meanes of righteousnesse appeare which before was hidden Rom 1. 17. or to give a most certaine proofe of his benignitie and truth in keeping his promises and his covenant Fâ—â— the forgiving men their sinneâ— which had till that time kept them in the snares of condemnation without any true meanes of attonement See Heb. 9 15. Througâ— the â—â—rbearaâ—ce of God The Italian 〈◊〉 the time of Gods patience then when God shewed his gooâ—nesse in the meere suâ—peâ—tion of his â—udgements upon the world not causing 〈◊〉 to perish for its sins though he did not as yet open the â—reasures of his grace for an eâ—tire pardon which he reserved for the time of the Gospell Ver. 26. That he might be that is to say that all may learne to acknowledge receave and woâ—ship this new manner of the operation of Gods justice justifying him who of himselfe is a sinner by faith in Christs righteousnesse unlesse just be her taken for true and â—oyall or for absolutely just who would not justifie man without payment and satisfaction which beleeveth which is of their side who renouncing all confidence in their owne workes seeke their life and salvation in CHRIST by faith V. 27. Wheâ—e is who can therefore boast of his owne rightteousnesse 〈◊〉 Coâ— 1. 31. Eâ—hes 2 9 â—â—y for the Law assigneth unto mâ—n the reward of liâ—e for his owne vertue and righteousnesse By the Law Namely by this new order and covâ—nant of God which â—â—kes awâ—y all manner of mans â—wne righteousâ—â—essâ— and dignitie from him to cloth him through graâ—e with Christe righteousnesse V. 29 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sâ—eiâ—â— God doth conâ—â—r this his grace of â—uâ—â—â—fication in Christ upâ—n the Gentiles as well â—s upon he â—ewes wee must bâ—leeve that they 〈◊〉 all comprehended in the same covenant and that there is no more â—â—fference betweene circumcised â—nd â—â—circumcised Nations and that circumcision is no longer the meanes to bee incorporated aâ—oâ—â—ll Gods people but that now one attaineth to it by faith only V. 30. The circumcision Namely the Iewes By sâ—ith it should seeme that the â—postle distinguisheth these two kindes of speeches by faith and through faiâ—h attributing the first to the Iewes in whom though they were adorned with many raâ—e qualities above the Gentiles God only regarded faith â—or to receave them into grace And
pestilent power in the present death and in the everlasting death which it causeth in all man 1. Cor. 15. 56. CHAP. VI. VER 1. SHall we shall we continue in corruption and bondage of sinne without repentance or alteration of life because we are â—ustified out of 〈◊〉 grace and not by works that God may have the greater subiect of exercising his mercie V. 2. God forbid as that is quite contrarie to all order of Gods grace and to his nature so it is abominable to conceive so much as a thought of it that 〈◊〉 dead that have received togither with the remission of our sinnes in Christ the gift of the holy 〈…〉 ich engendereth in us a newspiritual life according to God and with all mortifieth the life of 〈…〉 so that we become as dead carkeisses to the motions of it and unprofitable and immoueable organs to the actions of it Whereupon it is impossible that perserveance in sinn can subsist with the â—â—th of the operation of Gods grace V. 3. Know ye not that is to say the inseparable coniunction of these two benefits is cleerely demonstrated to us by baptisme into Jesus namely by a â—â—â—â—â—ent that we are Christians not onely by profession but likewise in spirituall truth receiving the grace of the spirit and then cooperating thereunto by saith voluntary obedience and newnesse of life Gal. 3. â—7 into his to be partakers in the benefit of his death in the remission of sinnes and likewise to receive a lively stampe and likenesse of him who is our head in the mortification of sinne See Phil. 3. 10. Col. 2. 12. V. 4. We are in baptisme beeing dipped in water according to the ancient ceremonie it is a sacred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that sinâ— ought to be drowned in us by Gods spirit As that is a seale unto us of the washing of our souls before God with him namely in the conformitie of his death by meanes of which we also carrie the image of his resurrection in a spirituall life Phil. 3. 11. by the glorie namely by his glorious power Iohn 6 57. 2. Cor. 13 4. V. 5. For if he gives a reason of this consequence of Christs death and resurrection with the spirituall one of beleevers namely because Christ by the internall and spirituall baptisme is in a manner united in spirit to them as the head is to the members and the graft to the stock that he communicates unto them of himself not only some effects but also his likenesse See Iohn 15. 1. Rom. 11 24. V. 6. Knowâ—ng this this conformitie is made in us by meanes of the lively Knowledge which the holy Ghost giveth us and the spirituall discourse which we ought to make namely that Christ is dead not onely to expiate the guilt of sinne but also to take away all its strength and power over us and to gain us wholly to God and frame and consecrate us to his service Old hee calleth thus the whole depravation or evil that is in man which hath its part namely his life forces actions and motions and is opposite to the renewment which is made by Gods spirit which is called the new man 2. Cor. 5. 27. Ephes. 4. 22. 24. Col. 3. 9. 10 the bodie not only some actions and parts of it but the very spring the stock and whole masse composed of many vices passions and disorders as a bodie of diverse members See Col. 2. 11. should not serve that we may no longer be under that vnauoydable though voluntary necessity of sinning without having either light libertie strength or remedie against sinne v. 16. V. 7. For he a reason taken from human slaverie which is ended by death Iob. 3. 19. dead namely to sinne v. 2 See 1. Pet. 4. 1. V. 8. with Christ namly as hee is likewise dead and participating of the effect and likewise of his death as being his members shall also live in a spirituall life in holinesse and righteousnesse and afterwards in the glorious and everlasting which is the very height and accomplishment of the spirituall life V. 10. Unto sinne to satisfie that necessity which he imposeth of dying to expiate and purge it and also to take away all power from it either upon him or upon his Unto God namely a divine life whose onely obiect and relation is God V. 11. But alive that is to say have received the gift of spirituall life and are bound to exercise it and put it in practice in Gods leve service and obedience which is the beginning of that blessed life which beleevers shall live in heaven See Luke 20. 38. through Iesus Christ by meanes and by vertue of your union with Christ in whome you subsist as in the foundation and roote of this life Verse 12. In your mâ—â—â—a's whilest you lâ—ve this corporall life which being also subject to death it appeares thereby that there are yet some reliques of sin against which wee must fight to mortifie and drowne them V. 13. Your members whereby are meant all the naturall fâ—culties of the soule exercised by means of the members of the body See Rom 7. 5 23 Col. 3. 5. Ia. 4. 1 Of righteousnesse holy and fit for Gods service V. 14. For sinne that is to say fight on freely for the victory is assured on your side against sin for in the Gospell you have not a bare command which bindes you without helping you as in the law but together with the command there is an internall power granted you which fulfilleth that in you which is commanded if so bee for your owne part you will concurre with your will and endeavour Phil. 2. 12 13 Heb. 13. 21. V. 15. Shall we sinne an objection grounded upon the false sence which some prophane men might give to these words of not being any more under the law as if thereby were meant that a man were freed from all manner of bonds and ties of obeying God and living well whereas according to the Apostles meaning they signifie quite the contrary namely that one is no more before God inquality of a bondman under the tie of perfect obedience or condemnation without pardon or release and without any effectuall help of Gods spirit which can produce nothing in man but dispaire and an unbounded rebellion but that on is now in qualitie of a sonne under the mercy of God who imployeth his law as a milde and moderate governesse alwaies accompanied with the power of the holy Ghost to produce the effects of obedience God forbid as much as to say this thought is altogether wicked and abominable V. 16. Know ye not it is a thing according to common reason that every one is to serve his Mr though he did willingly put himselfe into bondage because that by this act he hath deprived himself of liberty So man is a bondman either to sin by nature or to God by grace with motion election and consent of his own proper wil wherfore it is no longer in his liberty to depart
and internall observation Alive I held my selfe assured of Gods love and of everlasting life and salvation by means of mine owne righteousnesse which I thought to have fulfilled I found my selfe strong enough to perform the external works of the law and my erring conscience thought it selfe to be in perfect health Without the namely when the law did not wound my conscience and that I did not represent it so lively to my self When the namely when I did deeply meditate upon and applied to my conscience that absolute forbidding of all manner of lust Revived it was not onely found living and not put out in me as I thought it had bin by my pharisaical disciplines but it was rather exasperated and enraged And I died I did contrarywise fed the stings and terrors of condemnation I found my self utterly unable and insufficient to yeeld perfect obedience and to be far from Gods love and from confidence in him wherein consists the life of the soule V. 10. I found namely I did by experience finde out this effect of the law which before was unknowne to mee Which was ordained namely which being kept would bring life and salvation to man according to Gods first ordinance V. 11. For sin through my natural corruption I framed to my selfe this damnable illusion namely that seeing I could not with all my works and cares satisfie the law I would then let loese the raines to all maner of iniquity and then the law gave me the mortall stroke of unavoideable condemnation V. 13. Made death namely the cause of death and perdition That it might that is to say I speak thus of it to shew the malignitie of this naturall vice of man which gathereth strength from its contrarie which is the law most just and most holy but not powerfull nough of it self to change or annihilate that vice that sin by as much as to say to shew that the law in its most powerful operation can produce no other effect in a corruptee man but madnesse for to withstand it V. 12. For we know all these aforesaid effects proceed from the contrarietie which is betweene Gods law and mans corruption Ro. 8. 7. 1. Cor. 2. 14 which contrarietie the Apostle comprehends under these 2. terms of spiritual and carnal by the first according to his custome he means all whatsoever is of God wâ—â— lives in him and is according to his nature and will by the second all whatsoever is not of God and contrary to his life and is odious and repugnant to him Sold subjected as a slave bought for a certaine price 1. Kings 21. 20. V. 15. For that the proofe of this contrariety is seen also in Gods children and in regenerate persons in whom the reliques of that precedent perversity do yet fight against the spirit as I finde it in mine own person even now that I am in Gods grace and out of that former damnable state I allow not I am confounded within my selfe and know not what to judge of my motions and actions so mixed and counterpoised between these two contraries the flesh and the spirit Or I doe not approve of mine owne workes as perfectly correspondent to the inspiration of Gods spirit and to his law See Iob. 9. 21. That doe I not namely I doe not all that good nor in that purity as I should desire according to the motion of the spirit Or likewise many times I sinne through frailty though I doe it with griefe and lamentation V. 16. If then namely by this motion of a regenerate will which agreeth very well with the law and by which I doe resist evill though not alwaies with a full effect I doe learne to know that the evill effect whereof I spake v. 8. 13 doth not proceed from any vicious quality of the law but onely from mans malice who is repugnant to the law and likewise by this conformity to the law which regeneration produceth in the spiritual part of my soule that wicked effect of desperately rebelling against the law is no more in me V. 17. Now then besides that I doe not feare being rejected by God for these defects which remaine in me for God judgeth of his children who are thus divided between the flesh and the spirit by the better and sounder part which is that of the spirit which predominates in them and to which they cleave with heart and will and which hath a subsistancy and root of a durable life and not by the flesh which they renounce and resist as a strange thing which by little little goeth away from them and cometh to nothing That dwelleth that is to say which remaineth yet in me but disarmed of its mortall sting of condemnation by Christ and of its vigour and Kingdome by the holy Ghost and is now but a let to a believing man Heb 12. 1. So that wee must distinguish of these three things the Kingdome the Dwelling and the opposition of sin The first is aninhilated and brought to nothing in believers the other two remaine for their exercise and humiliation V. 18. In mee namely in my nature such as it is by its carnall generation without the gift of regeneration there is no true spirituall good by which I can be capable to obey God For to will the certaine proofe that this evill is yet remaining in mee after my regeneration is that I finde my selfe unable to answere perfectly those holy motions which Gods spirit doth oftentimes raise in me V. 19. For the this ought to bee understood of the errours into which Gods children do oftentimes fal and of the perpetuall defects which are in their good workes not that they alwaies sin or that they never doe any good thing Ver. 21. I finde then I have a triall of this un 〈…〉 dable necessity V. 22. After the namely after mine understanding and mine affections and motions which are regenerated by the spirit who hath possessed the inward part and as one should say the center of my heart from whence hee hath rooted out sinne which being driven out of its hold remaines upon the out-sides and as it were upon the brinkes of the soule from whence hee yet fights against the spirit untill such time as by the death of the body it be utterly destroyed V. 23. Another law namely a strong contrary naturall inclination which transportes me in despight of my self In my membersy namely in my naturall and vicious inclinations and affections of which the members of the body are the instruments And he seems to use this word members to signifie the fore-said expulsion as it were to the superficies of the soul Against the law namely against that strong impression of the knowledge of truth and of the will of God which the holy Ghost hath made in my minde by which he strictly bindes my conscience and fraâ—â—es all mine actions to holinesse for the holy Ghost worketh in the soule of man by an order fitting for the nature thereof
which is to have the heart governed and directed by the understanding See Rom. 12. 2. Ephes. 4. 23. Bringing me causeth me to bee inevitably driven into sinne whose rootes and seeds are in my nature and in all parts and faculties of it V. 24. O wretched man an exclamation out of the feeling of this miserie namely of being yet under the bondage of sinne and of a desire to be freed from it Who shall O that I were but out of this animall and terrestriall life during which sinne doth yet dwell in me and throw it I am yet under the necessitie of dying and that I were transported into the liberty of the glory of Gods children in the life of happinesse Rom. 8. 12 Phil. 1. 23. V. 25. I Thank God this is a certaine correction of the former fervent desire the time whereof was not yet come The meaning is though I doe desire to depart this life yet I submit my selfe to Gods will and with humble thanksgiving I content my selfe with his grace in Christ who doth not impute this corruption and imperfection unto mee to condemnation and shall fulfill my salvation in his appointed time See 2. Cor. 29. CHAP. VIII VER 1. THere is therefore a conclusion drawne from all hath beene spoken hitherto namely that man is justified by grace and that those who are so justified are freed from the domination of the law and are incorporated into Christ in whom they subsist and live by the communication of his spirit and therefore cannot be judged in themselves Rom. 7. 4. Gal. 2. 20. Which are namely that do shew the truth of this union with Christ by a holy 〈…〉 ion according to the inspirations of 〈◊〉 holy Ghost and not according to the motions of 〈◊〉 See Gal 5. 16 25. V. 2. For he gives a reason why the true members of Christ doe walk according to the spirit namely 〈◊〉 that being under 〈◊〉 most holy government they are freed from the deadly tyranny of sinne The law See Rom. 7. 22. 1. Cor. 9. 21. Gal. 2. 19. In. 1. 25. Of liâ—t that is to say living and quickening being 〈…〉 cause and author of spirituall life in believers See 1 Cor. 15. 4â— 2. Cor. 3. 6. Hath 〈◊〉 me 〈◊〉 S. Paul propounds himself for an example of every regenerate man as Rom. 7. 15. 16. V. 〈◊〉 For what hee proves this foresaid making free because that God being reconciled by Christs death hee hath taken away from sinne that power which he had granted it over man for a punishment of his first transgression In that it was because that seeing it could not be kept by a corrupted man it had no power to reconcile him to God whereupon it followed that the aforesaid punishment of the kingdom of sinne remained in its vigour Sending that is to say having appointed that his Son should take upon 〈◊〉 â—â—mane nature altogether like unto that of sin 〈…〉 then sin onely accepted Heb. 2. 17 and 4. 15. For 〈◊〉 to bee a propitiatorie sacrifice for it 2. Cor. 5. 〈◊〉 Condemned he hath as it were by his soveraigne 〈…〉 e taken away all command over believers from 〈◊〉 hath crucified and mortified it in them whilest they live in this animall and corporall life Ver. 4. The righteousnesse all which the said law commands being just and right Might bee fulfilled that it to say that it may not be commanded in vain not without effect as it is in respect of all unbelievers but may be observed though unperfectly in this world See the like meaning of this word Rom. 2. 27 Gal. 6. 2. V. 5. For they he gives a reason why the law is â—ept only by those who are regenerate namely because the holy Ghost who possesseth them hath made them spirituall euen as the law is whereas a carnall man can not agree with it Rom. 7. 14. That are namely that are of the carnall traine that is to say unregenerate Or that have no other being but their 〈…〉 all corrupt being Doe minde the greeke word may be referred to all the faculties and functions of the soule as wel of the understanding as of the heart and of the affections V. 6. For to bee it appeares by the effect which all thoughts bring forth and the motions of the one and the other what the causes of them are for seeing that from the unregenerate mens there proceeds nothing but death without any helpe or direction to everlasting life that is a signe there is nothing but sinne and corruption called flesh in the former verse And conâ—â—â—â— wise seeing that regenerate mens thoughts doe direct to life it is a signe that there is the blossome of the spirit who is the only author thereof Peace namely all manner of blessing and happinesse the first fruits whereof in this world consist in the sacred rest of conscience V. 7. Because hee gives a reason why the flesh is the cause of death namely because it fighteth against God who is the onely author of life and is incapable not onely thorough weaknesse but also thorough naturall repugnancie to submit it selfe to his will V. 9. Dwelling in you the presence of God and of his spirit is where he operates his dwelling where he operates continually and inseparably or by a certaine appropriation of the organ as the soule dwelleth in the body Of Christ namely that spirit which Christ as he is head communicates to all his members V. 10. Be in you by the presence life and power of his spirit The bodies it is true that you believers are as yet subiect to corporall death by reason of the reliques of sinne that are in all regenerate men and shall not bee quite brought to nought but onely by death But yet in the gift and presence of the sâ—irit you have a beginning of spirituall life which consists in the coniunction with God into which Christ hath reestablished you by his most perfect righteousnesse and withall an assurance of everlasting life and happy resurrection V. 11. Of him namely of God The meaning is if you be partakers of Gods spirit the fulnesse of which is in Christ as this spirit produced in Christ who is your head the effect of resurrection by his omnipotent power and his personall property to bee the neerest cause of life in all things and in vertue of his holinesse wherewith hee had replenished his humane nature and so taken from it all proper cause of death which is sinne Psal. 16. 10. Acts 2. 24. So hee shall likewise produce the same effect in you by his power and by the meanes of your sanctification which is the resurrection of the soule which shall be followed by that of the body that hath participated of the same holinesse hath borne the sacred signes and produced the effects thereof in this life V. 12. Debters that is to say bound by the condition of our spirituall state by contract of covenant and by benefits received V. 13. After the flesh following
on See Mat. 10. â—0 which cannot be whose fervour vehemency and efficacie proceeding from a super naturall motion of the spirit cannot apprehended nor expressed Others without speaking that is to say whose vertue doeth not consist in number or 〈◊〉 i 〈…〉 of words as the hipocrites prayers Matth. 6. â—5 but in lively feelings and eâ—aculations of the spirit V. 27. and he namely God knoweth all these motions of the spirit wondrous well and doth hear them and accept of them according not onely in desiring just and holy things and according to his will 1. Iohn 5. 14 but also in the firmenesse of faith and in the fervencie of zeale which he requires V. 28. And we knew he falleth a speaking of afflitions againe and sheweth that they are not contrary but rather helpfull and cooperant to everlasting saâ—â—o everlasting salvation by diverse holy and profitable properties that all things namely all things that happen unto us in this life are directed by Gods providence to the eternall happinesse of his children and especially afflictions of which he means to speak more expressely to them his meaning is that God and man must concure in this man in overcomming all oppositions and difficulties for the love of God and God the first author of salvation by his eternall election accomplishing of it powerfully by the conduct of his providence who are the called effectually to the participation of his grace in Christ according to his most free and immutable election V. 29. for whome he proves that the order and seqâ—â—le of the salvation of Gods children can no way 〈◊〉 broken by anie accident namely because it it is all the worke of God who is almighty and invariable foreknow that is to say chosen from everlasting and as it were marked and accepted from amongst other men so is the word of knowing taken â—â—o 33. 12. 17. Psal. 1. 6. Ier. 1. 5. Matth. 7. 23. Rom. 11. 2. 1. cor 13. 12. 2. tim 2. 19. 1 pet 1. 2. predestinate that is to say appointed to be conformable in life and telestiall glory to his sonne their head and that by the order and sequele of resembling him in many things in this world but particularly in afflictions 〈◊〉 17. that he because he would have his own sonne have many adoptive brethren whose head he should be as the first borne were in their families See Col. 1. 15. 18. Rom. 1. 5. 5. 3. V. 30. Them he also glorified that is to say he shall certainly and infallibly glorifie them the cause ground and pledge whereof is Christs glorification which is already hapned who is their hard Ephes. 2. 6. Col. 3. 3. 4. V. 32. delivered him beeing his perfect dilection and coniunetion he hath made him ours exposing him to be subject to death and to all our debts for our sakes V. 34. That died for them and in their name and stead whereby they are absolued is risen again See upon Rom 4. 25. maketh intercession by continually representing himself his righteousnes his mercy love before the face of God to preserve us in his favour and difection and also by servently desiring our salvation finaly himself presenting our prayers to God â—antified and â—ade acceptable in him and by him V. 35. Who shall what grief or calamity can make us doubt that Christ hath withdrawne his love from us and make us cease from loving him V. 36. as it is nothing can nor ought to do it yea for love of him wee ought to suffer all manner of extremities according to the faithfulls protestation in that Psalme V. 37. Nay in all we ought in all these chances to persevere in Christs love seeing Christ perseveres in his giving us by his power compleate victorie in all our combates conquerours now the victory consists not in not suffering nor fighting but in overcoming or in keeping that wherefore we fight or in overthrowing our enemie in such sort that he may not hinder our prossession and fruition Now the subject of this warre is Gods grace and glorie which cannot perish nor be taken away from the elect that loved us namely hath loved us an continueth so loving unto the end Iohn 13. 1. V. 38. I am perswaded Saint Paul speaketh in the name of all beleevers and by the common spirit of faith 2. Cor. 4. 13. and not by any speciall and personall revelation neither death this enumeration serves but onely for an exaggeration as if he should say nothing shall separate us let it be never â—o great and powerfull noâ— Angels namly evill ones Vnlesse it be conditionally understood of goodnesse also namely if it were possible that they should undertake it as Gal. 18. Principalities these names are often attributed to Angels either good or bad by reason of the degrees and dignities amongst them or of the glorious estate of the good ones in heaven or by reason of their government over the empires of the world Dan. 10. 13. Others vnderstand this of the princes of the world V. 39. Which is in whereof Christ is the foundation and bond between God and men CHAP. IX VERSE 1. I Say the Apostle having in the former chapter spoken of eternall election in the person of true beleevers Now likewise he comes to speak of reprobation in the person of those Iewes who thorough incredulitie had rejected the gospel which he propounds by way of commiseration in himself and by the way of remedying of scandal in the weake or of instruction to all in Christ by a motion which is no whit carnall nor human but inspired by Christ thorow his spirit Or like one who is a true member of Christ and ought to speake nothing but truth In the the Italian by the beeing enlightened and guided by the holy Ghost to not erre nor lye V. 2. That I have great namely for the Iewes fall and rejection thorow their obstinate incredulitie and thus he obviates the slander which was laid upon him that he was an enemy to his nation V. 3. For I as much as to say the compassion which I feel extendeth so farre that if it might bee I should desire to be as a person condemned to beare upon my self the common punishment of the people to have them freed from it An impossible wish conceaved by the Apostle onely to witnesse his charitie towards his brethren and his zeale of Gods glory which he supposed would be more illustrated by the salvation of a whole nation then by his only were accursed the Italian were anathema that is to say held as accursed and execrable and as such a one cut off from the communion of the church and of the bodie of Christ as they anciently vsed to doe to such persons Num 25. 4. Deut. 21. 23. Ios. 7. 12. 2. Sam. 21. 6. V. 4. To whom namely whom God had chosen and taken for his children of his meere grace the glorie namely Gods glorious presence in his Temple and especially in the Ark. See 1.
V. 5. The Church namely their family which beleeveth generally and is ordered like a little Church O the assembly of beleevers who assemble themselves in their house for there were diverse small assemblies of beleevers in one and the selfe same Citie See 1 Cor. 16. 19. Col. 4. 15. Who is he who was one of the fiâ—st that was converted to the Christian faith 1 Cor. 16 15. V. 7. Fellow prisoners peradventure in that imprisonment which is spoken of Acts 16. 23. 2 Cor. 11. 23. Amongst the that is to say are excellent Evangelists the word Apostle being somtimes taken more lagely 2 Cor. 8. 23. Phil. 2. 25. In Christ namely in the communion of beleevers and in the Church by professing Christ. Ver. 10. Approved who hath given certaine proofes of his Christian faith zeale and constancy Ver. 11. In the Lord that is to say members of his Church V. 12. In the Lord. namely in the service of his Church both publike and private according to their vocation and power or in the vertue of Christs spirit V. 13. Chosen who in the communion of Christ and of his Church hath excellent and singular gifts Ver. 17. Avoyld them that you exclude them as prophane out of your publike assemblies by excommunication and that privately you shun all voluntary pleasing and intimate conversation with them And that to shame them and keep your selves from their vices and to testifie to all men the purity of the Church contrary to their scandalls which are reproved and detested of all men V. 19. For yours these seducers imagine that you are easie to be deceived as very credulous having receaved the Gospell with all manner of readinesse But it lieth in you not to suffer this vertue of simplicitie of faith to degenerate into the neighbouring vice of foolish shallownesse to beleeve any kinde of doctrine Simple without malice or fraud as having no experience in evill following that which is good out of a sincere motion without any discourse or hollen thought to the contrary V. 20. Of peace the author and preserver of the true spirituall peace of the Church which these Schismaticks and factious persons raised up by the Devill do endeavour to trouble V. 22. In the Lord namely with a Christian and spirituall Charitie V. 23. Mine host See upon v. 2. Ver. 25. Power to stablish you to preserve and strengthen you in the spirituall state of grace and faith according to the Gospell which I preach the only subject whereof is Christ and according to that which hee hath revealed unto you of his secret councell concerning the salvation of the world and the calling of you Gentiles unknowne untill this present time in which God having by his spirit cleered the meaning of ancient prophecies by them it appeares that his will and decree hath bin from the beginning Ver. 26. For the obedience to bring men to submit themselves to the Gospell and to Christs kingdome The first Epistle of St. Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians Argument AFter Saint Paul had founded the Church of Corinth as Saint Luke saith Acts 18. the Devill soone after did sow the tares of many disorders divisions scandalls and corruptions in it as well in the doctrine and governement of the Church it selfe as in the manners and common course of life which moved the Apostles zeale and fatherly providence to bring a speedy remedy to it by this Epistle In which at the very beginning he reproves the Corinthians for their divisions some taking part with one of the Pastors the other with the other according to the diverse estimation they held their secular eloquence and knowledge in with which they were besotted by a vaine admiration And then he goeth on condemning this vaine affectation and ambition in the Preachers as the cause of the depravation and division of the Church of the degenerating of the simple and effectuall truth of the GOSPELL of the diminution of the Holy Ghosts power who is the onely Author of faith and of the contemp of the Apostles holy example but especially of the abasement of Gods glory by seeking their own honour and the applause of the world And because those vaine glorious preachers had made a scorne of the Apostles manner of preaching as lowly and vulgar hee wisheth the Corinthians to examine their owne incapacitie which had hindered him from unfolding any more sublime doctrine unto them Yet he maintaines and extolls his degree of Apostle shewing that in that qualitie he had laid thâ— true and onely foundation and given the invariable rule by which they might conveniently advance the Fabricke of the faith and had shewed a true patterne of the goodnesse of the stuffe which is required thereunto in it and will stand aâ—y tryall And that for the rest upon the assurance of Gâ—ds approbation and of the tryalls of his sufferances and cumbates in the worke of the Gospell be made no accompt of mâ—ns false judgements nor did not feare their contempts Afterwards he goeth on to reprove them for too much connivenâ—ie towards an incestuous person which was amongst them without making use of the remedy of excommunication which hee by his Apostolicall authoritie thundâ—reth out against him and withall teacheth the lawfull use of it against all scandalous members of the Church And then he reproveth them for their suites which they had with much scandall commenced and followed in the Courts of heathen and unbelieving Iudges Then he commeth to treate of free and indifferâ—nt things for which there were yet great controversies amongst them And first he sets down this point that fornication was not a thing of that kind according to the false and inveterate opinion of the Pagans That every one hath free libertie both for himself and his concerning matrimonie whither he will enter into it or no so that the fitting conditions and means be used therein That marriages being once made and contracted there is no more libertie to dissolve them though one of the parties bee not a Christian unlesse it separate it selfe of of it own consent But yet that by reason of the iminent dangers and persecutions and for to keâ—p one selfe in greater freedome to serve God it was expedient at that time to keep ones selfe free from the bond of matrimonie if so be God did grant them the gift so to do without which gift they ought to beware of tempting God and entangling ones Conscience expose ones selfe to a perpetuall unquietnesse and an evident danger of the soule Then he falls a treating of things sacrificed to Idols which by some weeâ— absolutely set downe amongst the number of things indifferent and grants that neither the Idoll can pollute the meate nor the meate the soule But yet that there were three cases wherein the use of such meates was hurtfull First when the weake conscience unresolved concerning Christian liberty wavered therein or did absolutely contradict it Secondly when it was done with the scandall of ones brethren
which must alwayes bee most religiously shunned as he himselfe had alwayes done in things which of themselves were lawfull In the third place when by meanes of these meates which were consecrated to Idols and afterwards eaten in Idolatrous feasts and in the Idols Temples a man came to participate of Idolatry The grievousnesse of which sin is by him highly exaggerated Then he goeth on in correcting certaine defects in their publicke assemblies in the habits of men and women in the disorders in their feasts of charity and in the abuses in the celebration of the Lords holy Supper which hee brings againe to the purity of its first ordination Then hee treates of the miraculous gifts of Gods Spirit conferred upon the Church in those dayes and sheweth that seeing there was but one onely Author of that great variety namely the Holy Ghost and one only end namely the edification of the Church they all ought to have relation unto that end by a sincere charity which he extolls above all other gifts and vertues Teaching likewise that amongst those gifts those were not to be most esteemed which excited most admiration but those which yeelded most profit and edification to the Church such as a amongst the rest was that of prophesie and of expounding the mysteries of the Christian faith for the publicke exercise Whereof he also gives some rules and instructions In the end he establisheth and confirmeth the doctrine of the Resurrection denied and opposed or at least questioned by some Heretickes And after he had exhorted the Corinthians to contribute almes for the Church of Jerusalem he concludes his Epistlâ— with friendly exhortations and salutations CHAP. I. VER 1. SOsthenes according to some it is the same as is mentioned Acts 18. Verse 17. V. 2. In Jesus Christ namely by vertue of their spirituall union with him by which they have receaved the spirit of sanctification Called which are by Gods calling them to the participation of Gods grace and covenant severed from the world purified iâ— themselves from sinne and consecrated to Gods service in which three points consists the sanctity of man V. 4. By Jesus Christ namely by the communion which you have by faith with him and with the whole Church V. 5. In every thing he meanes particularly the miraculous gifts of tongues and of the knowledge of the mysteries of the Christian faith infused in those dayes by the Holy Ghost into diverse persons as well for the confirmation of the faith as for the speedy provision of persons capable either of founding Churches or continuing to build those which were already founded by the Apostles Ver. 6. The testimony namely the preaching of the Gospell by which is declared all that wee ought to know or beleeve of Christ 1 Cor. 2. 1. V. 7. The comming the Italian The manifestation namely his last comming and appearing in glory Col. 3. 4. 1 Pet. 4. 13. 1 Iohn 2. 28. V. 8. Blamelesse that is to say conveniently qualified to be approved to bee true Christians and acceptable See Iames 2 24. V. 9. Faithfull namely to accomplish his grace by the continuall assistance of his spirit and by his safeguard and protection against all assaults c. according to his most holy promises made to all his Elect to whom also he giveth grace to be correspondent on their sides by all duties required Ver. 10. By the name as the name of Christ which you beare and whereof you make profession ought to bee deare unto you Divisions that is to say Ecclesiasticall partialities 1 Corinthians 11. 18. V. 12. I am I take the part of such or such a Pastor of the Church against another Now Saint Paul makes use of his owne name and of other Apostles names onely for an example For the heads of these factions were of the Pastors of Corinth it selfe 1 Cor. 4. 6. Of Christ words of some â—â—od men which were enemies of these factions and that would call them selves by no other name but CHRISTS Or of some who under this holy name would separate themselves from all the rest V. 13. Is Christ though hee hath diverse Ministers and instruments hath he any more than one Church or one body or one Kingdome V. 14. I bapâ—ized it is likely that he employed Silas and Timothy Acts 18. 5. in the act of baptizing the great number which beleeved and was baptized Acts 18. 8. when he was at Corinth V. 15. In mine owne name as to binde them unto me to acknowledge me for their head V. 16. Any other namely in your Church Ver. 17. Sent me not Matth. 28. 19. the Apostles were sent both to preach and to baptize And therefore the meaning is here that the Apostles charge was chiefly to lay the foundation of Churches by preaching without being tide to baptize all the beleevers one by one with a particular instruction and examination See Heb. 6. 2. which was left to the care of the ordinary Pastors established by them in the Churches by meanes of those foresaid miraculous gifts by which they were in an instant made capable of this calling With wisdome Namely in termes of philosophicall wisdome or Rethoricall arr Now the Apostle plainely begins to tax the Corinthians other vice which was the affectation of worldly eloquence which also peradventure gave occasion to the foresaid divisions The Crosse that the divine meanes of saving the world by Christs crosse which hath in it all the caracters of humility may not bee weakened by an ill beseeming way of propounding it nor disfigured by a pompous manner of preaching Ver. 18. For because that notwithstanding the sinister judgements of worldly men who have no part in eternall salvation this plaine way of preaching the Gospell is accompanied with the power of Gods spirit to lively perswasion and salvation but worldly art hath no such promise nor co-operation The preaching the Italian The word namely the doctrine of the Gospell as well in its owne substance which is CARIST crucified as in its forme fitted to the subject in simplicitie and humilitie V. 19. For it is hee gives a reason why this doctrine is so disdained amongst worldly men namely because according to the Prophets threatning it hath pleased God to appoint a meanes of salvation so alien from worldly wisdome that it is confounded and dazeled at it Verse 20. The wise that understands these things by his owne naturall wisdome The Scâ—â—be a man of science and understanding by learning and studdie The disputer the Italian The search 〈◊〉 so they called the most modest kind of Philosophers especially the Socratists Made foolâ—sh not onely mâ—de it appeare that it is nothing but meere folly in respect of divine and everlasting things and of the Soveraigne and sole end of man but hee hath also by this object of the Goâ—pell so absurd in humane understanding but in it selfe altogether divine stupified and dulled carnall wisdome and that by a judgement against the contempt of his wisdome shewed in
whereof worldly men only 〈◊〉 capable and which they doe so much esteeme of and raigneth so amongst them And hath no proportion but onely with worldly things and cannot teach to divine and heavenly ones Ver. 13. Spirituall things termes and wayes of propounding and teaching divine and spirituall employed both in a spirituall matter and subject V. 14. Naturall man who hath no other light but the naturall light of his soule wanting the gift of the Holy Ghost See Rom. 8. 5 6. Jude 19. Spiritually by a divine light and judgement according to the principles and rules of Gods Spirit V. 15. He that is spirituall namely the man that is enlightned and regenerated by Gods spirit Iudgeth hee understands and discernes Gods truth so much as concernes his salvation his fâ—ith grounded upon Gods word sealed and rooted in his heart by the Holy Ghost no way depending upon humane judgement V. 16. For who seeing that carnall men have no light nor knowledge of Gods secrets how can they judge of or confute that which his spirit â—oth dictare to beleevers to correct it or rectifie it But wee namely all true Christians by meanes of the Holy Ghost have a certaine and undoubted knowledge of what Christ did intend to say and signifie by his word CHAP. III. VER 1. COuld not hee goeth on with an objection which the Corinthians made Seeing that spirituall men are capable of Gods mysteries why hast thou not revealed them all to us and preached them in a high and divine stile but hast given us onely the first rudiments and that in a vulgar and familiar manner Whereupon is growne the contempt of thy person and the affectation to raise them higher by humane wisdome He answers by a kinde way of grant and by an oblique recrimination thus And if it were so lay not the fault upon me but upon your owne incapacitie and to the carnall passions which possesse you Babes opposite to those perfect ones spoken of 1 Cor. 2. 6. In Christ namely in the knowledge and faith of Christ in the state of spirituall life which beleevers enjoy in the communion of him which hath its progresses and encreaseth as mans age doth untill it come to its perfection in life everlasting See Ephes. 4. 13. V. 3. Carnall following for the most part the sence and affections of your vicious nature And walke do not ye walk according to that vice which remaineth in man through sinne and not according to God Ver. 5. Ministers to whom that dependency ought not to be attributed which is due onely to the Lord namely Christ. By whom but not in them as in Christ. Even as the besides that their externall ministery which hath beene the meanes of your saith is not of themselves nor by any vertue of their owne but of the Holy Ghosts meere gift Verse 6 Gave the hath blessed and wrought inwardly to make our preaching lively and effectuall V. 7. Any thing of himselfe nor in respect of God and the height of his Action And absolutely câ—n have no part in the command of the soule and the conscience which belongeth wholly to Christ who is and worketh every thing in all men 1 Cor. 12. 6. Col. 3 〈◊〉 V. 8. Now â—e he points at the Corinthians other error namely to take an occasion of divisions from the number and diversity of the ministers chusing as it were each one to make him head of a faction are one they have the same office from the same Lord and all worke in one and the same externall manner and neither the one nor the other can make any impression upon the soule nor infuse any vertue into it and if their be any difference in the degree of this worke the reward shall likewise be different in heavenly glory Dan. â—2 3. and with this they ought to be contented without desiring any thing of men V. 9. Labouâ—ers namely ministers and instruments in that whereof God is the supreame author V. 10. To the grace namely to the office of Appostle and the gifts which are sitting for it I have layd namely I have taught by the infallible guide of the Holy Ghost the first and most certaine and undoubted truth of the Gospell upon which ought to be built and by which ought to be ruled all the doctrine of those who come after as the foundaâ—ion beares up the building and by its dimensions gives a rule for the setting up and rasing of it and by its soundnesse and firmenesse to the matter or stuffe wherewith it is to be built V. 12. Build that is to say continueth to preach the pure divine sound and precious doctrine of the Gospell in a way conformable to the substance therof and according to mine example Wood. Hay mingling in his preaching termes of humane art rethoricall ornaments philosophicall questions or reasons c. which though peradventure they doe not falsifie the substance of the Gospell yet they disfigure the face of it by an unseemely variation 1 Cor. 1. 17. 1 Pet. 4. 11. 2 Pet. 1. 16. V. 13. Worke though at some times for a time the Church being darkened with ignorance or with perverse affections doth not plainly discerne which is the pure manner of teaching the Gospell yet God doth at his appointed time send againe the cleerenes of the spirit which sheweth beleevers the truth and vanity of things and like fire consumes and brings to nought all what is of human invention Nor can any thing subsist to be continually beleeved by the church unlesse it be truly divine and spirituall V. 14. Abide as the good mettall in the furnace which is not consumed like the drosse or other light stuffe V. 15. Hee shall suffer losse this his labour of preaching the Gospell with that false annexion of worldly doctrines and artifices being not able to stand that triall of the Holy Ghost shall not be accepted of nor rewarded at Gods hands Yet for his owne person if he have kept himselfe to the faith of Châ—ist he shalâ— be saved as by 〈◊〉 yet he must be pâ—rified by the Holy Ghost of that mixture and drosse of worldlinesse wherewith he hath defiled himselfe and his ministery Or like unto them who save themselves naked out of the fire without carrying away any of their goods so his person shall be saved but he shall not have the reward of a well qualified minister V. 17. Defile breaking the union of the church or corrupting the purity of its faith as the Corinthiâ—â—s did is holy and therefore ought to be inviolable V. 18. If any man against the affectation of worldly knowledge and the foolish presumption of being wise wherewith the Corinthians were defiled â—ee sheweth that contrariwise to be truly wise and understanding before God one ought for to renounce his owne understanding and all manner of good opinion of himselfe to give way to Gods onely wisdome which is incompatible with worldly wisdome and with fleshly pride Mat 16. â—4 〈…〉 d â—8
same as the christian church doeth Meat namely Manna which to beleevers was a kinde of sacrament of the true spirituall food which is Christ with his benefits Iohn 6. 35. 51. though to the wicked and unbeleevers it was onely corpotall and corruptible food Exod. 16. Iohn 6. 32. 58. V. 4. Spirituall drink namely of the water that â—â—lowed out of the rock Exod. 17. 6. Likewise a sacrament of Christ and of his blood true water of life and spirituall drink Iohn 4. 14. and 6. 55. Râ—â—k namely of the water which came out of the rock which Moses had smitten Smitten a very expresse figure of Christ who beeing smitten by the father in his death and sufferings hath powred out living springs of redemption grace and life to his whole Church Isa. 53. 4. 5. Heb. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That folâ—owed them this in respect of the signe cannot be referred to the stone but the waters which came out of it whereof were framed many running streames in the wildernesse that way as the people were to passe See Deut. 9. 21. Psal. 78. 20. and 105. 41. though there were some interruptions either for triall or punishment of the people Num. 20. 2. and 21. 5. 16. but in respect of Christ it is very proparly spoken for not only his benefits are perpetuall but he himself who is the spring of them is never separated from his in whome he dwelleth by his spirit was Christ not substantially nor materially but figuratiuâ—ly and sacramentally which by vertue of God order and covenant hath joyned withit the reall but spirituall fruition of Christ. See upon Matth. 26. 26. V. 6. Examples namly lively representations for instruction V. 7. To eate this is specified to condemne those prophane feasts like unto them which the people made after they had sacrificed to the eâ—lâ—e V. 9. Christ namely the sonne of God perpetuall head of his Church who in his owne person did lead the people and wâ— present in the middest of them and is called the Angell See Exo 23. 20. and 33. 14. Heb. 11. 26 1. Pet. 1. 11. V. 10. The destroyer namely an Angel good or evil executioner of Gods judgments Exodus 12. 23. V. 11. Upon whom who are come to that time in which all figures are fulfilled and verified in a supreame degree as well in grace as in punishment V. 13. Tempatation the strong inducements to idolatry are not yet come upon the Christian Church through the presecutions and violences of tyrants is hereafter they will you are but only allured and enticed hereunto by these petty human baites which are easie to be resisted And God will never faile to give grace and strengh to his even in their harshest trials which he will likewise so moderate and qualifie as well in the grieveousnesse as in the lastingnesse of them that they shall not be overcome thereby V. 16. The cup all beleevers have and do professe to have communion with Christ and his benefits in the sacrament of the holy supper Now as this communion is incompatible with the devills society so are also the signes thereof incompatible such as these idolatrous feastes were of the divâ—les supper of blessing which is consecrated in the Church to the use of the sacrament of the blood of Christ by Solomon prayers and thankes giving to God See upon Matth. 26. 26. The communion namly the sacrament thereof accompanied with its effect and spirituall reality by vertue of the holy Ghost â—hich we breake namly at the sâ—cred action of the holy supper to the imitation of Christ and for a signe of the breaking of his body by sufferances and torments 1. Cor. 11. 24. V. 17. For we in the holy supper there is yeâ— a certaine signe of the spirituall union of all beleevers amongst themselves into the body of Christ because they all communicate of one bread whence it followed that those who were partakers of those idolatrous feasts which were contrarie to the holy supper doe likewise renounce all manner of union with the Church See 2. Corinthans 6. 14. 15. V. 18. After the flesh namely the naturall Iewes who yet observed the Mosaicall ceremonies opposite to the Israel according to the spirit Rom. 4. 11. Gal. 3. 9 and 6. 16. are not they in the sacrifices of thanksgiving there was a certain portion burnt upon the altar to God Lev. 3. 3. the other was eaten by him that offered it with his kinsfolkes and friends Lev. 7. 15. who thereby testified that they consented to the thank giving and tooke part therein Likewise saith the Apostle were must judge that those who wittingâ—e doe eat of the heathen sacrifices in those feasts doe likewise silently approve of them V. 19. Or that which is namely that the meâ—â— doth receive any evil impression by the consceration which is made of it to the idols The meaning â—â—those meates are pure of themselves yet in those feasts which are by publick institution appointed for the celebration and profession of idolatry they become impure and hurtfull because thâ—â— by 〈◊〉 making uâ—e of them idolatry is approved of and others are confirmed in it V. 20. But I say thâ—se meaâ—es are not inpure in their owne substance but in that â—ay oâ— vsing them which hath its whole relation to the devill who is the head of all idolatry in which he is aiso obliquely served Lev. 17. 7. Deut 32. 17. Psa. 106. 37. Rev. 9. 20. V. 21. Drinke namely have communion with those two heads which are altogether contrary which communions is testified and ratified by these externall actions which are signes of covenant and religion true or false See Deut. 32 38. Psal. 16. 3. 4. V 22. Stronger that We should not fear to provoake him See Ezek. 22. 14. V. 23. All things namely externall and indifferent whereof is spoken in this chaper which arâ— made vicious and hurâ—full by the abuse V. 24. Let no man seek let no man be giveâ— to the contenting of his owne desires without having any regard to what may offend anothers body V. 25. That eate â—out of those prophane feasts make no scruple of eating of the flesh of those sacrifices if they bee carried into the open market to be sold or if they be made use of at private feasts 〈◊〉 of this celebration instituted by publick order to be in honour of â—dols V. 26. for the seeing that God is the creator and Lord of all things they are holie and good for men so hee makes use of them and acknowledge them to come from his hands with faith invocation and thanksgiving 1. Tim. 4. 3. 4. V. 28. But if any man namely any weak beleever do warne you to beware of them as of uncleane meates according to his beleef or some unbeleeving waite layer doe it to trie whither you do perfectly abhorre idolatry or whither hee may draw you to it for his sake not to scandalize him if hee bee aweake beleever nor to intice him to do so much against his owne
he in the meane timâ— had laboured in other Churches with most happy successe according to Gods miruailous blessing which he doeth not setâ— foorth through any vaine glory but to exalt the Gospell which God made glorious by the admirable proâ—fes of his power as it was evident in their Church above any other whereunto he also contributed all maner of fidelity sincerityz â—ale and humility a midst all maner of trialls and â—xercise of afflictions and pâ—rsecutions made easie by vertue of Ghrist and by faith in him and by a certaine hope of eternall glory to which he continually aspired and taught all beleevers to aspire unto and prepare themselves for reâ—â—uncing all carnall affections to answeare to the grace of reconciliation prâ—ached and presented by the Gospell and he performed this holy duty especially towards the Corinthians exhorting themselves from all manner of communion with infidels and idolaters Thâ—n at the same time as he was writing this Epistle Titus beeing returned from Corinth where he had sent him and having confirmed the report of the good state which that church was putting it self into the Apostle enlargeth himself in testimonialls of joy and comfort and entire affection And sending back Titus unto them with other brethren to make a collâ—ction of almes for the churches of Iudea hâ— exhor th them to contribute liberally and speedily towards it And to prâ—vent that evill which Titus had reported unto him was occasioned amongst them by false Apostles he doth highly extoll his owne Apostlesship especially iâ— those Churches which were founded by him as that of Corinthans shewing that he was 〈◊〉 by a terrible power against all adversaries and that he had made use of it in such a kinde that false Apostles could never take any advantage upon him nor occasion against him and that he could with the glory of his ministery overshadow all their false luster yet that he hâ—d rather in humblesse towards God and modest charity towards them and all other mâ—n to give a proofe of his faithfulnesse So that they did not force him through their rebellion and imp 〈…〉 â—o shew forth his just rigâ—r the power whereof lay in his hand CHAP. 1. VER 1. AChaia a province of Peloponnesus or Morea where Corinth 〈◊〉 V. 4. Comforteth us it appeares that the Apostle finding himself in great streights in the course of his ministery had found great comfort in the fruit which his first epistle to the church of Corinth â—ad brought forth by correcting of many defaults V. 5. Of Christ which wee suffer for his name as his members to be conformable to him our head who participates of them with us and beares us up in them by his power Rom. 8 17. Rev. 1. 9. V. 6. It is â—or namely that in me you may â—â—ve an example that God doth in this world afflict even his most faithâ—ull servants to exercise them that ye may likewise prepaâ—e your selves for 〈…〉 h tâ—ialls and that seeing God never doth forsake them with his comfort and vertue and that at the 〈◊〉 he doeth deliver them in good time you should also dispose your selves to faith and patience by 〈…〉 nes whereof all your afflictions may prove to your salvation and life â—s effectuall sheweth its 〈◊〉 and effect in strengthening and bearing you up in the like troubles V. 8. Which came it may bee hee meanes the persecution of Ephesus acts 19. 23. 1. Cor. 15. 3â— V. 9. We had he was verily perswaded that he should die that we should Gods end in bringing of his into such extremities is to teach them to renounce all manner of presuming upon themselves and to put no manner of confidence in human meanes and to repose all their trust and beleef in God alone to whom no deliverance not even from death is impossible V. 1â— By many namely beleevers having a joynt feeling of my deliverance to give God thanks therefore as they had a feeling of my dangers and prayed unto him for me So he sheweth that his principall end in desiring of thâ—se prayers to be made for him was the glory of God V. 1â— For our he gives a reason of this request namely because his loyaltye towards them in his ministery was worthâ— to be recompensed by them with their prayers for him goodly sencerity not only in a moraâ—l and civil sincerity answereable to the duty and judgment of men but in a spirituall one created in the Apostle by God and approved of bâ— him noâ— with without using any art of human knowledge or eloquence therein but onely the supernatuall gift of God in light of truth and strength of his spirit V. 13. For we write we may boldly boast of these things to you who have discerned the truth thereof and doe know it with an undoubted knowledge V. 14. As alsol I hope you will never enter into any diffidence of my sincerity seeing that hitherto you have esteemed it to be a happinesse and glory unto you that you had me to be your Apostle and founder of your church with such abundance of spirituall gifts for you in part somewhat a terme of modest extenuation or silent reprehension of the Corinths for having wavered in this beleef by the inducement of false Apostles even as and so enterchangeable your Church hath bin as a paragon of blessing upon my ministery and the very heigh of all my labours as I doe also expect to be approved of and crowned by Christ for it at the last judgment V. 15. That you might that as you were by my first comming unto you converted so by my second you might be confirmed and set up right V. 17. Lightnesse having not hitherto accomplished my designe to visite you according to namly without the guide of the spirit according to mine own naturall understanding for worldly respects which varying in themselves or at least in my conceipt maycause me to alter mymind there should be I should say and promise now one thing and afterwards another V. 18. As God a kinde of oath by the interposition of Gods truth who by his spirit did likewise make the Apostles ministery true our woâ—d have a care above all other things that you do no take this change of designe for an argument of instability in my doctrine but beleeve that I have done it for some certaine and sufficient reason V. 19. For the Christ who is the only obiect of our preaching have bin taught by us without any variation or contradiction with a perfect uniformity as well between me and my companions as in all parts of my doctrine among them and the foundation thereof is in Christ himself and the substance of his gospell which is most pure absolute and everlasting truth and in the revelation of his spirit V. 20. For all Gods will being to be glorified and to beacknowledged perfe 〈…〉 true in the accomplishment of all his promises in Christ preached by us hath also given us Apostles an infallible conduct of his
spirit that the truth of our word might be wholly correspondent to the 〈…〉 h of what Christ hath done as he himself in effects hath bin correspondent to Gods promises V. 21 Stab 〈…〉 sh he giveth us grace and power to preach the Gospell without erring or varying and you firmely to beleeve in it 〈…〉 d us consecrated us to this high office of Apostles and endowed us with sitting gifts for it V. 22. Who hath he hath done that in us in regard of our Apostle-ship by vertue of the same spirit as maketh good in us and in all his beleevers his vocation and election by the gift of regeneration marking us for his own as it were with a seale 2 Tim. 2. 19. and as it were by an earnest or gage assuring us of the future perfect enjoyment of his goods V. 23. Upon my soule submitting my person to his judgement if I lie To spare you to give you time for voluntary repentance before my comming to the end that being present I might not be forced to use any severitie Ver. 24. Not for that that which I speake of sparing you is not because that I am Master of your Consciences to give or take away from you the grace of God at my pleasure For in this regard you depend upon Christ onely in believing in whom consists your spirituall life and subsistencie But because the chiefe end of my ministerie is to comfort you and not to grieve you without any urgent necessitie I have stayed my comming that you might prevent my just rigor and that I might freely performe towards you this pleasing office of comforting you CHAP. II. VER 1. I In heavinesse bringing you cause of griefe by my severitie and censures V. 2. For if I for causing this griefe in you I doe conceave it yet greater in my selfe by reason of your errors and there is buâ— one only way to comfort me namely your amendment V. 3. This same namely in the contents of my former Epistle I should have least my griefe for your errors might bee redoubled by your continuance and impenitencie That my joy that the conjunction of our soules is such that you rejoyce at all that which I rejoyce at and likewise are sorry for all I am sorry for V. 4. Affliction for your disorders and for being forced to deale severely with you Not that yee mine ayme hath not beene to afflict you as bearing you a 〈…〉 hatred or evill will but rather to give you a certaine proofe of my charitie by gaining your salvation through repentance V. 5 If any Nameâ—y thâ—t incestuous person particularly 1 Cor. 5. 1. Have caused gâ—iefe have bin the cause of your and my griefe together He haâ—h not I make no reckoning of the griefe which I have receaved thereby in râ—spect of that which my censureâ— have brouâ—ht upon you Whereof hee hath beene the cause But in part this is a mitigation of his speech as if he should say I will â—ot burthen him with all the cause of the displeasure which you have received I doe take part of it upon my selfe Ver. 6. To such a man it appeares that the Church of Corinth had begun to proceed against the incestuous man by grave censures and adraonitions before they went on to excommunication as the Apostle had appointed 1 Cor. 5. 5. And these tryalls having brought forth serious repentance in him it is likely that the Apostle was demanded whither that notwithstanding his said repentance he were to be cut off from the Church and he answereth no. Was inflicted of that is to say publikely in the face of the whole Church which also gave a generall assent and yeelded obedience unto it See Matth. 18. 17 1 Tim. 5. 20. V. 7. Contrariwise so far am I from being willing to have him excommunicate Swallowed up that is to say utterly sunck in dispaire V. 8. Consirme to receave him into the peace and charitie of the Church and seale him his reconciliation by the communion of the Sacrament of the holy Supper by pâ—ayers c. and by all particulas offices of charitie V 9. Did I write in my former Epistle Obedent to the Holy Ghost speaking by mee In all things namely in amending the faults in your manner of living as well as in receaving pure doctrine in seperating your selves from evill livers as in abstayning from evill doing your selves in using severitie against enormious scandalous persons as in shewing clemencie towards those who are weak and penitent V. 10. To whom as his will was that the Corinthians should with him condemne the incestuous man 1 Cor. 5. 4. so he now will have the pardon granted by common advice offering himselfe thorow an humble modestie to subscribe to what they should first judge to bee reasonable If I so gave his meaning seemes to be If in the beginning of your Church before the order of its government was well established I have at any time alone wâ—thout any others receaved some repentant sinner to mercie I have not done it thorow any ambition but in meeâ—e charitie towards you In the person the Italian hath it In the sight that is to say I call the Lord to witnesse for it V. 11. Leâ—st Satan Least we give him occasion by any immoderate rigor of ours to take away or precipitate any member of the Church to make the Gospell and the Ministers thereof odions and to corrupt the holy use of discipline whâ—ch consist in the temperature of charitie and the end whereof is nothing but the saving of sinners Ver. 12. A doore namely an occasion of advancing Gods work by his word and vertue V. 13. Titus whom Paul had sent to Corinth to informe himsolfe truely of the state of that Church and was not as yet returned againe as hee did afterwards 2 Cor. 7. 6. Of them namely of the Church of Trout V. 14. Causeth us to maketh our Ministery glorious by the power of Christ in new conquests and converting of Nations overcomming all oppositiens Now hee seemes to intimate that this voyage into Macedonia which hee undertooke beyond his intent he intending rather to have gone to Corinth if he had beene certified what state they were in had a happie issue and event V. 15. For we are wee doe propound Christs pure doctrine not infected with any false-hood vicious affection or end Unto God that is to say divinely according to God and according to the understanding which hee granteth his beleevers by his spirit Others as God seeth it and judgeth of it Or to his glory and for his service In them that are the Gospell is preached indifferently to all manner of persons whatsoever but it works in them very differently for being receaved by beleevers it bringeth forth life and salvation having all the causes thereof in it selfe and being rejected by unbeleevers and rebellious persons it is to them a cause of greater condemnation and makes their perdition inevitable according to their sentence which is irrevocable
danger of his fall Offended that is to say â—riven through the folly rashnesse or sins of others into danger of falling which is opposite to the weaknesse of others who of themselves did strive to keepe themselves upright Burne Namely with griefe and holy indignation V. 30. Of the things namely of my miseries suffered for Christ and not of worldly honours V. 32. Aretas it was a name common to the Kings of Arabia who after the race of the Seleucides Kings of Syria failed they of Damascus had taken for their Soveraigne Lords CHAP. XII VER 1. IT is not that is to say it is dangerous for feare least I exalt my selfe above measure I will come laying open mine own praises I shall never forbeare the chiefe which is concerning the glorious revelations which I have had from God wherein besides that I shall go beyond the will of God who hath directed them unto mee for mine owne particular use giving me no permission to publish them ver 4 there is danger of some baite of pride in me ver 7. or of some idolatrous understanding or motion in others ver 6. as if I were some Angell or God on earth See Acts 14. 15 V. 2. A man namely my selfe who for all this will be esteemed no otherwise there a man and not a God or an Angell In Christ namely a Christian and beleever which seemes to be added to 〈◊〉 that hee gloried not of any vertue of his owne but only of Gods grace in Christ. In body whither it happened by Gods framing of the Images of those celestiall things in my soule without separating it from the body only by the abstraction of all sensible and naturall actions or whither in deed my soule for a time separated from the body were transported into heaven to contemplate those wonders in their reality Caught up See Acts 9. 12 and 22. 17. and 23 11. The third the place of Gods glory and the habitation of the blessed spirits is so called indifference of the aire which is the first heaven and of the speeres of the stars in generall which altogether 〈◊〉 taken for another second heaven V. 4. Paradice it is the same place as the third Heaven See Luke 23. 43. Heard it is not 〈◊〉 that hee saw peradventure God would shew him that it belongeth to the state of this present life to have revelations by hearing and not by seeing See Exod. 33. 22 23. and 34. 6. 2 Cor. 57. Unspeakable which can not be rehearsed Whither it were because Paul was forbidden to speake them being revealed to him in particular and not for the publicke use of the Church as his other revelations were or because of the incapacitie of humane nature to apprehend and expresse them Ver 5. Will I glory I can indeed boast of this which hath befallen mee but I will for beare for that glorious light which was communicated unto me is not proper for the estate of this life wherein I am as yet serving of God I was then as another man But I will rather glorie in God because of my wretched and dejected estate whereunto I and all true beleevers are subject in this world 2 Cor. 11. 30 V. 6. To glory namely of these divine and heavenly things A foole rash and temerary V. 7. A thorne namely a vexation or ordinary and very sensible molestation in my body like a thorne or splinter in my sides Num. 33. 55. By the uncertainty wherein the Apostle leaves the Reader it is credible that it was some corporall unquietnesse or torment occasioned by the evill spirit To buffet 〈◊〉 shamefully to outrage me or to scoffe mee to beare downe all manner of pride in me V. 9. My grace content thy selfe with my favour and good will which neither this nor any other affliction is taken away from thee nor diminishedâ— and endure this tryall for the more thou and other beleevers are assaulted the more doe I confer my grace upon you to overcome all temptations Iâ— weakenesse namely in misery and calamities Rather then in spirituall dignities and eminencies May rest upon me the Italian May defend me may be mine only safeguard and protection The Greeke may be upon me like unto a tent wherewith a man keeps himselfe from the heate and other offencivenesse of the aire See Isa. 25. 41 Ver. 10. Weake wretched and afflicted in mine selfe Strong glorious and victorious through the power of Christ which assists and strengthens mee as fast as evills doe oppresse me V. 11. For in nothing as you your selves have by experience found the degree of gifts office and power which God hath conferred up on me equall to that of other Apostles though mine adversaries doe make me farre below them I bee namely of my selfe without Gods gift or though I through humilitie make my selfe nothing V. 12. The signes that is to say the certaine and irreprovable arguments of my full office of Apostle have appeared by the effects of my ministery towards you In all patience namely in all the sufferings which I have endured and overcome by faith and constancie which was a signe of the Apostles loyalty and also of the presence and assistance of Gods spirit Mightie great and noted miracles See 1 Cor. 12. 10. V. 13. Inferior namely in gifts and graces of God conferred upon you through my ministerie See 1 Cor. 1. 5 6. To other founded by other Apostles possesse then whom I am maliciously esteemed Was not not taking from you mine ordinary reliefe as other Apostles did 1 Cor. 9. 6. Forgive me a pleasant ironia V. 14. The third time having been twice crossed in this my designe See 1 Cor. 16. 5. and 2 Cor. 1. 16. But you to gaine you to God and to acquire the treasure of eternall salvation for you V. 15. Spend I will employ not my substance only but even my life also to procure your salvation 1 Thes. 2. 8. The lesse lesse then by right you should and then my love deserveth of you V. 16. But be it so he answers some such objection as this might bee Truely thou hast no way burthened us to maintaine thee but will some say thou hast cunringly gotten our goods from us by the meanes of other men whom thou hast sent to us Ver. 18. I desired Titus namely to come unto you He seemes to meane Titus his first voyage 2 Cor. 2. 12. and 7. 6. A brother the Italian this brother namely Luke 2 Cor. 13. 13. See 2 Cor. 8. 18 22. V. 19. Thinke you that is to say in all this my care is not so much to maintaine my credit by defending mine innocencie as to increase and confirme your faith and pietie by preserving mine authoritie and good fame amongst you for feare least for want of it my corrections and exhortations being of no force nor effect amongst you I be not constrained to exercise the rigor which I use against rebellious and incorrigible people Before God it is a kinde of
so happy in having me to be your Apostle and teacher that there was nothing so deaâ— but you would willingly have given it me for an acknowledgement of so great a benefit in me there is no change the inconstancie is in you V. 16. Am I Is it sitting for you at this time in recompence of the truth which I have preached to you to hold me to be your enemie V. 17. They namely those false Apostles make shew of being moved by a singular love towards you and a care to have you not drawn away from them but seeing they lead you away from Christ the true Bridegroom and Master to captivate you unto themselves that shew of love is but a spirituall dishonestie See contrariwise concerning godly jealousie 2 Cor. 11. 2. Would exclude you namely they endeavour to separate you from the love of me and of all other true Pastours that you may wholly depend upon them alone V. 18. It is good the faithfull are to be commended for being continually carefull of their Pastours love but you Galatians contrariwise have forgotten me so soon as I have been absent from you V. 19. Of whom I travell for whom I endure great paines and anguishes as a woman that is in travell untill such time as Christs pure Doctrine be re-established amongst you as I had planted it V. 20. Change to have occasion to be glad and rejoyce with you in stead of my former complaints and reproofes For I stand this is the reason of the desire he had to see them namely because that being not certain what state they were in he was in great doubt of them V. 21. Tell me you that of your own will without and contrary to Gods command do put your selves again under ther yoak of the Mosaicall Law consider in Abrahams familie as in an allegoricall pourtraiture what you ought to judge of your act Hear the Law namely this Scripture which is part of those bookes which are called the Law V. 22. That Abraham the meaning is that as in Abrahams familie there were two mothers and two kindes of issues the one of bondage and the other free and the heir so amongst those that have the knowledge of the true God and make profession of serving him there are two kindes according to the two doctrines or covenants propounded by God unto men namely the Law and the Gospell those which hold themselves to the Law to obtain righteousnesse and life are slaves to sin and to the curse and are finally excluded from the heavenly inheritance those that embrace the Gospell are heires and free V. 23. After the flesh in a meer naturall way A figure of them who are out of Christs grace and do of themselves endeavour to obtain life and righteousnesse by the Law By the promise namely by a free gift and by a miraculous operation of God out of the course of nature A figure of Believers who are made sonnes and heires of God by his onely grace and power V. 24. Are an allegorie the Italian have an allegoricall sense namely besides the historicall and literall sense may be taken for a figure of Gods great familie Are the two that is to say they signifie and represent the two c. The one namely that of the Law which was given in mount Sinai Gendreth of it selfe it may make those who are its followers to be part of Gods people by knowledge profession and worship but in the mean time it cannot free them from their naturall bondage nor bring them into Gods grace nor obtain the inheritance of heavenly life for them Which is namely this covenant was figured by Agar V. 25. Agar is namely in this similitude of Abrahams familie with Gods familie Agar first is correspondent to Sinai because that as Agar was a stranger not of the blessed progenie so Sinai was in Arabia in the Ismaelites land out of the bounds of the Land of Promise And secondly to the earthly Jerusalem of this age which makes profession of seeking life and righteousnesse in the Law whereby all those which follow it do lose all right in the adoption and grace of God and doe remain subject to sin and malediction V. 26. But Iâ—rusalem there is also another bodie which is correspondent to Sara namely the Christian Church which God himselfe hath created by his Word and Spirit whose state shall also be perfect in Heaven and that is freed by God from all spirituall bondage and in it and by it God gendreth and bringeth up all his true children V. 27. For it is he proves by this passage of the Prophet that there was to be these two mothers one spirituall namely the Christian Church the other carnall namely the Jewish Synagogue seeing that the great number of Gods true children was to be borne of the first by the calling of the Gentiles not of the last which in former times haue enjoyed Gods grace and presence and finally that those children should be brought forth by Gods onely grace and power without the worke of man being the mother of her own nature was barren V. 28. Now we namely all true Christians are and ought to acknowledge themselves to be the children of God supernaturally engendred by meer grace V. 29. But as this singular priviledge hath a condition joyned unto it like unto that which happened unto Isaac who was scorned by Ismael Gen. 21. 9. that is to say that all Christians are likewise persecuted by the Jewes as indeed persecutions began by them Him that was â—amely Isaac who was not onely Abrahams son according to the flesh but also was his spirituall issue in Gods adoption and in the regeneration of the Spirit V. 30. What saith namely as the sacred Historie sets down that God would have Ismael with his mother driven out of Abrahams familie so all carnall unbelieving proud and perverse Jewes shall be bainshed out of Gods Church and out of the Kingdom of Heaven CHAP. V. VER 1. AGain as the Jewes were formerly Rom. 8. 15. V. 2. Circumcised as a thing which ought of necessitie to be done and that is a part of manâ— righteousnesse and necessary to salvation according to the false Apostles meaning Acts 15. 1. For otherwise circumcision mgiht be used as an outward and indifferent thing through wisdom and charitie to gain the Jewes and cut off the scandall which offendéd their weaknesse Acts 16. 3. Christ for mans righteousnesse before God ought to be be either all by workes or all by Christ and these two meanes cannot be mixed see upon Gal. 2. 21. and therefore he that attributeth one part to workes doth wholly renounce Christ and to be saved he bindes himselfe to fulfill the whole Law which being impossible for man to do all his endeavours are not onely unprofitable but also very hurtfull V. 4. Christ is the Greek terme seemes to signifiâ—e you are as dead members upon which by reason of your wickednesse and incapacitie Christ worketh no more
advanceth it self in this world God hath on earth an inferiour walking and moveable habitation which is the Church in travellers estate in this worlds pilgrimage Such as the Tabernacle in the wildernesse was being compared to the glorious Temple built by Solomon in which there was a sound and immoveable firmnesse and an infinite increase of Gods signes and gifts ten candlesticks for one and ten tables for one though there were but one ark of the covenant in both and so both in heaven and earth the Church hath but only one God and Redeemes You namely you Ephesians and all the particular Churches in the world Through the Spirit that is to say Spiritually or by the power of the holy Ghost CHAP. III. Vers. 1. I Paul this discourse is interrupted untill vers 14. and from that ought to be supplied in this manner I Paul bend my knees before God The prisoner the Apostle writ this letler from Rome whither he had been carried prisoner Acts 27. 1. and 28. 10. Ephes. 6. 20. Of Iesus Christ for him and for his service in the ministery of the Gospel amongst the Gentiles for which I am persecuted by the Jews and have by them been delivered to the Romanes V. 2. If ye have this is a kinde of affirmation rather then a doubt as Ephes. 4. 21. the meaning is seeing it is cleer that you have heard of it V. 3. The mysterie namely the sacred doctrine of the Gospell incomprehensible to humane understanding if it be not revealed to God see Mat. 13. 1â— Ephes. 1. 9 Coloss. 2. 2. and 4. 3. 1 Tim. 3. 9. 16. others refer this mystery simply to the vocation of the Gentiles V. 4. Whereby as well in the substance of the things that are written as in the manner and stile which is altogether divine and spirituall V. 5. Was not namely by a reall and present effect nor by any singular declaration of the times and means for otherwise the Prophets knew it in generall and had declared it Or he would say That God before the Gospell never had used that indifferency of Nations in the communication of his grace Prophets namely of the new Testament Acts 11. 27. and 15. 32. Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 12. 10. By the Spirit namely by instructions and revelations of the holy Ghost V. 6. Fellow heirs in common with the beleevers of the Jewish nation and with Christ himselfe Rom. 8. 17. Gal. 3. 29. His promise namely of the goods promised to Abraham and all his spirituall off-spring in vertue and for the love of Christ who is the true foundation of it V. 7. Effectuall working that is to say Unfolding in me his divine power and accompanying my ministery therewith as well in necessary gifts as in a miraculous blessing and perpetuall assistance V. 9. The fellowship the Italian the dispensation how God will in these dayes reveal this secret councell of his communicate the grace of it and cause the effects of it to be felt Who created he means the new and spirituall creation of the Church see Isa. 65. 17. 2 Cor. 5. 17. Ephes. 2. 15. All things namely the whole state body and parts of the Church V. 10. Principalities namely the good angels see Rom. 8. 38. Ephes. 1. 21. Col. 1. 16. and 2. 15. 1 Pet. 3. 22. Might be known that in the glorious renewing of the state of the world by Christ not onely men but even the Angels themselves who desire to look into the very bottom of this mystery 1 Pet. 1. 12. may have a new document of Gods wisdom in an effect divers from what he had shewn at other times the wayes and effects thereof varying but alwayes for the better according to his will and pleasure V. 11. In Christ establishing in him all the causes and means of the accomplishment of it V. 12. In whom namely by vertue of the union which we have with him in the Spirit through faith Boldnesse the Italian the liberty namely that free accesse which is contrary to the terrours of conscience to Gods rejection V. 13. Wherefore seeing God through my ministery hath made you Gentiles partakers of his grace in Christ though I be therefore persecuted by the Jews yet have you no cause to be discomforted thereby but rather take it for a holy glory that God will have me suffer for your salvation and that in my sufferings the faithfulnesse of mine Apostleship is approved and confirmed V. 14. For this cause here the Apostle goeth on again with the discourse which hath been broken off from the first verse I bow namely in humble prayer V. 15. Of whom who being Christs father by nature and by adoption father of the whole Church which is as his family and troop of his children as well of those which are already glorified in heaven as of those who are yet living in the world by faith see Ephes. 1. 10. V. 16. The riches namely the glorious treasures of his spirituall gifts which he powreth down upon those that are his Or the abundance of his glorious grace and mercy as Rom. 9. 23. Ephes. 1. 7. Phil. 4. 19. Col. 1. 27. In the inner man namely in the gift of regeneration and in the state of spirituall life which is eternall and not exposed to the senses but known by God and felt by the beleever in his soul see Rev. 2. 17. V. 17. May dwell may perpetually be present in vertue grace and Spirit by means of a continuall act of lively faith in him That ye being namely that ye having stamped and planted in your heart a firme intimate and invariable châ—â—ity towards God and men which is the proper and inseparable effect of a lively faith V. 18. Comprehend namely to attain to everlasting life and to the perfection of the knowledge and fruition of that infinite mystery of which he had spoken vers 8. which were riches that were inscrutable in this life Or to the accomplishment of the spirituall building of the Church according to all the dimensions of it whereupon he had said they were founded Ephes. 2. 20. and 3. 18. see Revel 21. 16. What is the a figurative description of the infinitenesse every way by a similitude taken from the dimensions of the Temple applied to the heavenly Jerusalem founded in this world and finished in Heaven as Revel 21. 16. V. 19. Knowledge namely humane knowledge in this life That ye might that ye may come to the height of knowledge happinesse and glory when you shall be filled with Gods presence and satisfied with the sight of his face Psal. 16. 11. and 17. 15. and that he shall be all in all 1 Cor. 15. 28. V. 21. By Christ namely the subject of whose glory is Christ and his benefits Or as the Father manifesteth and communicateth himself in him alone so let him be acknowledged and worshipped in him by all beleevers Iohn 14. 13. 〈◊〉 Cor. 4. 6. Philip. 2. 11. which is opposite to all vain glorifying
of God out of Christ as Infidels do CHAP. IIII. Vers. 1. OF the Lord the Italian prisoner exhort you in the Lord namely in his name and authority or from him Others I the prisoner of the Lord exhort you namely I that am in this state for his cause as his beleever V. 3. To keep to keep the union of all the members of the Church entire united together by the holy Ghost in a form of spirituall and mysticall body In the bond as the union of the soul with the body is preserved by the good temperament of the body and by avoiding the outward wounds and hurts of it V. 4. One body namely mysticall and spirituall composed of Christ the head and all beleevers his members In hope the Italian in one onely hope being by your common vocation united in hope of the same goods and eternall life V. 6. Who is who hath the soveraign command and power over all things and is present every where but is in an intimate way joyned to his beleevers residing in them by a perpetuall operation of grace and spirit V. 7. Grace some singular gift dispensed by Christ more or lesse as he pleaseth of one kinde or another V. 8. He saith namely the Spirit of God by David Psal. 68 18. V. 9. Now that he because he had said That all was of Christs gift he proves it by these words of David That he that distributeth these gifts unto his Church is one that is ascended which inferreth that he was first descended namely that he had humbled himselfe by taking humane nature upon him and the shape of a servant now amongst the persons of the sacred Trinitie that properly is peculiarly Christs who was to be abased to be exalted in soveraigne glorie and from thence to distribute the gifts of his Spirit Acts 2 33. 1 Pet. 1. 11. V. 10. Above all namely into the highest heaven the seat of eternall glorie above all that which the Scripture cals Heaven See 1 Kings 8 27. 2 Cor. 12. 2. He might fill namely that he may powre down the gifts of his Spirit in all abundance upon his believers who are all that is to say the whole bodie of Christ as Iohn 6. 45. and 12. 32. Ephes. 1. 23. or that he might fill all the world with his knowledge and glorie Isai 11. 9. or that he may shew himselfe present every where in divine vertue in the administration of the power which he hath received from God in Heaven and Earth Matth. 28. 18. V. 11. Some Apostles He doth not particularly number up all the gifts but onely touches the principall publike Offices of the Church whereof the three first were extraordinary for those primitive times and the two last ordinary and perpetuall V. 12. For the being the Church is to be considered either as a communaltie of a sacred common-wealth or as a spirituall Temple or as a mysticall bodie the ministerie of the Word ought likewise to be referred to these three Heads namely that every Believer be prepared and framed by doctrine discipline c. to come into and remain in the communion of Saints without any breach deformitie disturbance or contrarietie that the service of God be truely practised therein and that this bodie do increase and grow strong in faith and other kinde of vertue V. 13. Till we so he intimates that the use of the holy ministerie shall last untill the end of the world and that then it shall be brought to nothing 1 Cor. 13. 8. All come in namely untill we be perfectly united with Christ our Head in full knowledge and fruition of presence as we begin in this world by faith 1 Cor. 13. 12. 2 Cor. 5. 7. Unto a perfect that is to say being come to the state and degree of perfection in the life everlasting which shall be to the bodie of the Church as its ripe and compleat age in respect of its childhood here in the world 1 Cor. 13. 10 11. Unto the measure a similitude taken from bodies which are grown to their full growth V. 14. That we this depends upon v. 12. and sheweth another use of Gods Word namely to defend and keep men from false doctrines V. 15. In love the Italian in charitie in such sort that the knowledge of the truth may be lively and active in charitie and good workes Into him namely in the communion and vertue of Christ who is as the root of spirituall subsistencie and the spring of the influencie of life and of the spirit as he sets it down in the next verse In all things namely in all the parts of the spirituall life which we have from Christ which is also taken from living bodies which grow equally and proportionably in all their parts and dimensions V. 16. By that which he seemes to mean the divers gifts and callings especially ecclesiasticall ones by which the Church is kept in its unitie and which according as they are stored by Christ himselfe v. 11. do likewise serve for channels and instruments of communication by which Christs life and spirit and the spirituall nourishments are parted and distributed amongst all the members According to according to the proportion of the efficacie of the Holy Ghost distributed to every believer in a certain measure See Rom. 12. 3. 1 Cor. 12. 7 11. Of the bodie as a living bodie doth which hath a limited time of its growing Unto the edifying namely each part contributing all it hath and all that it can do for the common good and advancement of the whole bodie through charitie which doth not look to it selfe onely V. 17. In the Lord See v. 1. In the vanitie namely false discourses which have much seemingnesse in them but no ground of truth and are fruitlesse V. 18. From the life namely from that communication of his Spirit by which he regenerates his children to his image Ephes. 2. 1. and by a continuall influence thereof he doth bear them up in this spirituall life Through the ignorance he gives a reason of this privation namely because of the darknesse of their understanding and the untamed malice of their heart whereby they make themselves uncapable of Gods working in them Iohn 1. 5 9 11. and 14. 17. Rom. 1. 18 19 28. or he meanes that they are wilfully ignorant wilfully refusing the light of God which is proffered them Iob 24 13. Ezech. 12. 2. Iohn 7. 17. and 8. 43. V. 19. Past feeling Having lost all remorse of conscience all fear of Gods â—udgement and all just feeling of their punishments With greedinesse the Italian with an insatiable desire or as it were striving how to do most evill or with greedinesse to signifie the two most common desires of men namely pleasures and goods V. 21. If so be that See upon Ephes. 3. 2. By him the Italian in him namely in his truth faith and example or being in him namely making profession of your communion with him in faith and spirit
As the truth namely in the lively and effectuall manner in which the truth is taught in Christs Gospell to be an internall forme of righteousnesse Rom. 6. 1â— and a lively seed of regeneration Iames 1. 18. V. 22. Which is corrupt which is dissolved and putrified in its concupiscences and by them goeth into eternall perdition According to the the Italian in the concupiscences of seduction namely by which he is allured and inticed to sin See Rom. 7. 11. Heb. 3. 13. Iames 1. 14. V. 23. In the Spirit the Italian by the Spirit which hath begun this your regeneration by enlightening your understanding in the knowledge and truth of God to go on from thence to your entire regeneration in heart and affections God in the order of his grace following the order which he hath established in mansnature which is that reason and judgement should go before and govern the wil. See Rom. 12. 2. Others â—n the Spirit that is to say in your minde and reason and so the other part of regeneration should be comprehended in the following verse V. 24. Put on namely that ye be endowed and adorned with these new spirituall qualities by which God re-establisheth his image in you True holinesse namely a true sincere or firme and constant holinesse V. 25. For we are and therefore as none deceiveth himselfe so ought we to use entire loyaltie towards our brethren V. 26. Be ye angry that is to say if ye be angry which is a humane almost unavoidable infirmitie yet take heed of running into any excess Ps. 37. 8 V. 27. Neither give place take heed he enter not into your heart by violence of wrath nor much lesse remain there by an inveterate wrath which may turne to hatred V. 29. Corrupt the Italian evill the Greek word signifieth corrupt or putrified but the Hebrewes use it for any evill thing See Matth. 7. 17. and 12. 33. To the use namely of the hearers of the time and of the occasion Minister namely that Gods grace or any singular gift thereof may be communicated or confirmed in the hearers V. 30. Grieve not a terme taken from men that is to say be not rebellious unto it and do not offend it so that he withdraw his joy and comfort from you which is the principall effect thereof and that he do not depart from you as from an unpleasing habitation CHAP. V. VER 2. A Sweet smelling A manner of speech taken from what was anciently spoken of sacrifices which were acceptable to God the smell whereof as one might say he did sent with pleasure Gen. 8. 21. Lev. 1. 9. V. 3. Let it not be Abhorre even the name of these vices let them be unknown and unheard of amongst you V. 5. An idolater insomuch as he sets all his affection and puts all his considence in riches and holds them for an universall good sufficient for all things as God is and because he beaâ—es a certain respect unto them that he dares not freely make use of them and serves them with his heart as some Godhead See Matth. 6. 2â— V. 6. Vain not so much by allurements as by false inducements and perswasions as that these sinnes are but sleight things that Gods patience suffereth all things that his grace pardonâ— every thing that man cannot be perfect in the world and the like The children namely upon all the devils part and the worlds which is rebellious to Gods Law and believeth not in the Gospell by reason of its naturall perversenesse V. 8. Darknesse namely inwardly being deprived of all light of truth of grace and of the spirit having contrary qualities and outwardly without any inlightening or instruction Light that is to say you are not onely inlightened outwarldly by doctrine but also inwardly imprinted by a lively divine Light In the Lord in vertue of your communion in spirit with him V. 9. For the that is to say the qualitie of the children of God which you have acquired by the illumination and regeneration of the holy Ghost bindes you to do all manner of holy workes as the fruit ought to be correspondent to the nature and qualitie of the root and seed Gal. 5. 22. V. 10. Proving namely examining by the rule of Gods Word what is conformable to his will and what is not without suffering your selves to be deceived by opinions or perswasion verse 6. See Prov. 10. 32. Rom. 12. 2. V. 11. Unfruitfull which cannot bring forth for man that excellent fruit of Life Rom. 6. 21. Gal. 6. 8. Of darknesse proceeding from the corruption of man who hath no light of knowledge and of Gods Spirit irregulate and without any certain end as done by one that walkes in darknesse shamefull and infamous workes which cannot endure the day and finally which are condemned to everlasting darknesse with the devil who is the first author of them V. 13. But all things though these things be hidden from men yet ther is the light of Gods universal knowledge and providence that seeth them and doth thereof convince the consciences untill such time as at the last judgement they be set forth for a full evidence For whatsoever if these things must one day be revealed it is a signe that God doth even at this time know them and see them as clear as noon day See Psal. 139. 11. V. 14. Wherefore he saith because that every man shall answer for what he hath done before Gods terrible judgement 〈…〉 they are all called by his word to timely converâ—ion to awake from the sleep and stupefaction yea from the death of sin for to be enlightned by the light of the Gospell and to walk according to it V. 16. Redeeming seeking and taking any occasion of doing good and therefore leaving all worldly imployment and delight Or regaining the time which had formerly been lost with endeavouring to supply at this time what you had then lost The dayes there are hard and calamitâ—us times comming upon the Church in which all means of well-doing will be cut off or much restrained and therefore we must be beforehand in doing good Eccles. 11. 2. Iohn 9. 4. and 11. 9. and 12. 35. Gal. 6. 10. V. 18. With the Spirit namely with spirituall thoughts and meditations of divine joy faith and zeal V. 20. In the name that is to say Offering them to God as sacrifices pleasing to him in vertue and favour of Christ high Priest and Intercessour V. 21. Submitting namely all through charity yeelding to other mens just desires necessities and profits and the inferiours to superiours through obedience and respect 1 Pet. 5. 5. V. 22. As unto namely in all things which belong to the lawfull authority and superiority that Christ hath given the husband over his wife and wherein the husband bears Christs image 1 Cor. 11. 3. see Ephes. 6. 5. V. 23. And he is as Christs dominion over the Church which is his body hath its whole relation to the salvation of it so the
husbands authority over the wife ought to have the same end and likewise the wife ought to resemble the Church in voluntary obedience and subjection V. 24. In every thing that is lawfull and belongeth to her duty according to God see Col. 3. 20 22. Tit. 2. 9. V. 26. That he might he doth severally touch the three parts of the salvation acquired to the Church by Christ which are the justification or remission of sins signified by the washing the sanctification and regeneration in Spirit and the everlasting glorification vers 27. Cleanse it from all spot of sin which will not suffer God to look graciously and favourably upon man The washing namely the spirituall washing which is nothing but the essectuall application of Christs death and blood for an expiation before God which is called the washing of water as well by reason of the similitude of the action as because of the signe and seale thereof which is appointed in baptisme Iohn 3. 5. Tit. 3. 5. Heb. 10. 22. 1 Iohn 5. 6. By the word the ground of these benefits is Gods free promise or appointment or the outward Baptisme obtaineth the property of a Sacrament of those two foresaid benefits by Gods appointment and is made effectuall to all beleevers by faith in the promise of grace V. 27. Present it namely in the celestiall glory where the regeneration shall be compleat V. 28. As their own because that by the bond of matrimony man and wife become one and the self same flesh Gen. 2. 24. V. 30. Of his 〈…〉 sh figurative termes taken from the making of Eve of one of Adams ribs to the likenesse whereof the Church is regenerate by Christs Spiâ—it and by this means enters into the union of spirituall matrimonie with him which consists in the communitie of spirituall life in communion of goods and in communication of vertue to bring forth the blessed generation of beleevers V. 31. For this cause no more for that cause onely which is alleaged by Moses Gen. 2. 24. but chiefly by reason of the new bond which Christ imposeth upon his by his benefit and example V. 32. Mysterie namely divine doctrine and action holy spirituall and not to be comprehended by humane understanding namely of Christs and his Churches union V. 33. Let every one this mysterie is so high that it cannot be comprehended and it is sufficient that matrimonie is a pourtraiture of it and that by the comparing of the one with the other beleevers are taught by Christ the spirituall husbands great example what are the interchangeable duties of corporall matrimonie CHAP. VI. Vers. 1. IN the Lord namely for the love of him and to obey his commandments whence followeth that this obedience is restrained within the limets of such things as are conformable to Gods will V. 2. With promise namely with a proper and speciall promise V. 4. Of the Lord namely Christian admonition according to the rules given in Christs Gospell V. 5. According to namely your corporeall and worldly masters As unto making account of doing Christ your Soveraigne Lord service who hath set you in that calling and will be served by you in it See upon Ephes. 5. 22. V. 6. Eye-service namely by outward action and seeming onely without any affection or sinceritie of heart or onely whilest you are in your masters presentes V. 9. Threatning all kinde of harsh and inhumane and fierce way of commanding V. 10. In the Lord by the communion which you have with him by faith desiring and drawing from him all such strength as is needfull for you V. 11. Armour namely the whole furniture of Christian vertues all the means which God hath appointed to keep you from the devils temptations To stand namely to be Conquerours the action and posture of a Conquerour being to stand upon his feet whereas the conquered are thrown upon the ground V. 12. Flesh and blood namely against any bodily or humane power Principalities hereby are meant evil angels who in the qualitie of their nature and in the power that God suffereth them to have over the world have also something common with the holy Angels in the eminency of these titles see Rom. 8. 38. Col. 2. 15. The darknesse namely of the state of ignorance of sin of death of confusion which reigneth in the world In high places the Italian in heavenly places this may be understood of that region of the air in which evill spirits do wander which are driven out of Heaven and where they lie in wait and assault the Church Ephes. 2. 2. But it seems that it might better have a relation to that Christ having obtained a great victory over the devill in Heaven Luke 10. 18. Rev. 12. 7. the battell may be called heavenly and the combats of the faithfull are but onely as pursuits and reliques of that battell V. 13. Evil day namely in the time of greatest temptation To stand to be conquerours V. 14. Girt about the girdle which bindes the body and strengthens it is taken in Scripture for a signe of strength and vigour Job 12. 21. Isai. 5. 27. and 22. 21. Dan. 5. 6. And in this sence the Apostle means that truth and loialty is that which maketh a man sound in all his ac 〈…〉 ns whereas there is nothing more base nor remisse in a strong triall then hypocrisie The breast-plate for the onely defence of your heart have an upright conscience V. 15. Your feet shod being by means of meditating upon the Gospell which is the doctrine of our peace with God well prepared and as one should say our legs well armed and our feet strongly shod so that we may be able to passe and trample over all the lets of the world and finish the course of our heavenly vocation without any spirituall hurt V. 16. The fiery darâ—s the most dangerous trials of incredulity diffidence and despair V. 17. And take apply unto your selves by faith and hope the salvation acquired by Christ by vertue of which ye may also be saved and raise up your selves being Conquerours in the battell which you have yet to fight Of the Spirit that is to say The spirituall word which the holy Ghost hath forged and putteth it into beleevers hands and is of a divine strength and temper to pierce and overthrow the enemie see 2 Cor. 10. 4. V. 18. In the Spirit by a divine motion being driven by it Rom. 8. 25. V. 19. That I may opâ—n namely with a holy liberty and boldnesse V. 21. In the Lord namely in the Lords work or who in the communion of Gods Church holds this sacred degree 1 Cor. 4. 17. THE EPISTLE OF St. PAUL THE Apostle to the PHILIPPIANS ARGUMENT SAint Paul founded the Church of Philippi a famous City of Macedonia as Saint Luke saith Acts 16. 12. And according to his care of all the Churches being a prisoner at Rome he writes this Epistle unto them upon this occasion The Philippians according to their continuall
care to provide for the Apostles wants had sent Epaphroditus their Pastor to Rome to visit him and present unto him from them some honourable assistance whereby Saint Paul having by him understood the state of their Church thanks God for their faith and holy perseverance and declares unto them a hearty feeling of it with prayers unto God that the blessing may be firm and perpetuall to them as he doth firmely hope by reason of their former trials Then he telleth them of his sufferances and captivity and the great fruit which proceeded from thence for the advancement of the Gospel And his onely griefe for the perversnesse of some small preachers who took occasion through his imprisonment to falsifie the doctrine of the Gospell and to withdraw the Churches affections from the Apostle declaring notwithstanding what his faith constancy joy and firme disposition was against all events having neverthelesse some hope to see them again to take away from them all matter of offence to comfort assure and prepare them against the time of the like afflictions Then he exhorteth them to holinesse of life and especially to peace and concord modesty and humility by the most perfect example of Christ and staying untill such time as he could send Timothie unto them he sends back Epaphroditus to them adorned with deserved praises and recommendations Afterwards he warneth them to beware of false Apostles who imposed the necessity of Mosaicall Ceremonies upon them to gain favour and renown amongst the Iews and sheweth by his own example how much every beleever ought to contemn those carnall and externall observations to cleave to Christ onely aiming at the mark of the heavenly vocation in the communion of his life and resurrection And at the last having again exhorted them to concord and to the laudable imitating of him and to all Christian vertues thanking them for the relief they had sent him he blesseth and saluteth them CHAP. I. Vers. 1. THe Bishops it seemes that by this name ought to be understood such of the sacred Ministers whereof the Ecclesiasticall Senate was composed which had the government of the Church the censure of manners c. see Acts 20. 17 28. Rom. 12. 8. 1 Cor. 12. 28. 1 Tim 5. 17. And by Deacons not onely those who took care of the poor Acts 6. 2. Rom. 12. 7 8. 1 Tim. 3. 8 12. but also the plain ministers of the Church Deacons or ministers V. 3. Vpon every namely for all the good which I have known in you which I do most pleasingly keep in my memory Others â—every time I think upon you V. 5. Which you for the holy manner wherein you have participated of the doctrine and grace of the Gospel ever since it was preached to you V. 6. Vntill the day untill Christs last comming at which time the salvation of all beleevers shall be accomplished by the blessed resurrection ver 10 1 Thes. 3. 13. and 5. 23. Or he speaks thus because that every beleever ought to be prepared each moment for the comming of the Son of God as if he were thereby to finish the course of his life see 1 Cor. 15. 52. 1 Thes. 4. 15 17. V. 7. Are partakers have through a speciall favour and honour done you by God vers 29 30. suffered the same calamities for the Gospell as I have done and have maintained and sealed it by your faith and constancy or you have joyned with me by open profession and by all manner of Declarations and communications as well in my sufferings as in mine actions and speeches for the maintenance of the truth see Phil 4. 14. Heb 10. 33. V. 8. In the bowels with that intimate and boundlesse spirituall love as Christ engenders by his Spirit in all his members towards him and one towards the other which hath also no other foundation reason nor end but onely Christ himself V. 9. Judgement namely a sound and stedfast spirituall judgement in the truth of the Gospell Heb. 5. 14. or a lively apprehension experience and sensible application thereof V. 10. Without offence namely the offence which it gives to the sinner himselfe and is a trouble and hinderance to others in the course of their heavenly vocation Till the day the Italian for the day that you may then be approved of by the Lord and obtaine the reward promised to those who persevere in faith and holinesse Others untill the day as Ver. 6. V. 11. The fruits namely holy works and deeds by Jesus Christ namely which are brought forth by you and in you by veâ—tuâ— of the mysticall conjunction that you have with him through his Spirit which regenerates the person and guids its actions V. 12. The things which namely mine imprisonment and all that hath followed to this houre V. 13. My bonds the fame of me a prisoner hath spread it selfe abroad not by a popular cry nor by a human celebration or applause but by a cleere manifestation of Christs power which accompanieth me and worketh in me and by me The Pallace The Italian the Praetorium the Roman Emperours Palace see Phil. 4. 22. Or the Praetorian Fort where the cohorts or companies of the Emperours ordinary Guard were lodged as it is likely that the Souldiers which kept Saint Paul Acts 28. 16. did publish many great matters of him of his doctrine acts and miracles V. 14. In the Lord namely of that spirituall brotherhood whereof the common faith in Christ and he himselfe by his Spirit are the only tyes By my bonds namely by the example of me that am a prisoner and by the comfort of the Spirit and by the power of God which sheweth it selfe in me V. 15. Some he meanes some adversaries of his especially amongst the Jewes who were jealous of the degree which he held in the Church and were heads of faction against him who seeing him in prison shewed great zeale in preaching the Gospell to gaine themselves as much credit as Saint Paul had had wronging not onely his authority but even the very truth it selfe which they falsified Phil. 3. 2 18. Of good will with a godly and upright intention without any passion or proper interest Or for good will towards me to comfort me faithfully seconding my labours and joyning themselves with me in the cause for which I suffer V. 16. Not sincerely namely in regard as well of the substance wherein they were of a different opinion from the Apostle as of the perverse affection and intention V. 18. In pretence namely to cover their owne passions of ambition jealousie hatred avarice c. Oâ— upon occasion to make themselves a way of admittance to practice those passions V. 19. This shall namely that by these tryals God will confirme me in faith constancy and perseverance in my vocation to finish the course thereof for my salvation Through your as by a help appointed by God to obtaine the assistance of his Spirit from him whereby I may obtaine the power of persevering In Jesus
25. 31. Jude 14. CHAP. IV. VER 1. BY the Lord the Italian in the Lord in his behalfe in his name for the love of him V. 4. His vessell namely his bodie in which his soul lodgeth and which is the instrument of the operations of it especially in Gods service as a vessell of his Temple And honour See upon Col. 2. 23. V. 6. In any matter the Italian In the affaires of thiâ— life As to contaminate by fornication persons who are allied or belonging to others as wife or daughter c V. 8. Given unto us the Italian put in us Hath endowed us Apostles with the light and conduct of his Spirit in such measure as we do teach Gods truth most purely and certainly V. 9. Are taught not onely inlightened but also inwardly moved and framed thereunto by hiâ— Spirit V. 10. Which are in the charitie which is amongst you appeares sufficiently by that you shew towards other believers who are out of your Citie and Church V. 11. Your own businesse Every one according to his calling without medling with importunitie or curiositie with other mens businesse 1 Pet. 4. 15. With your own under these manual Arts are comprehended all lawfull callings and exercises V. 12. Honestly shunning idlenesse which leades a man to vices or brings him to dishonest beggerie That are without namely unbeleivers and such as are strangers to the Church Of nothing or of any one and that through your own sloath you be not driven to look for relief of other men V. 13. Are asleep that is to say are dead in hope of a blessed Resurrection an ordinary terme in Scripture No hope of everlasting life V. 14. In Jesus the Greek terme signifies the manner of dying well as who should say who by Jesus Christ namely by faith and by calling upon his name have passed to death Will God that is to say we must know and believe that God will bring into that heavenly glorie which his son possesseth those that shall die in his faith V. 15. By the word namely by especiall revelation of God See 1 Kings 13. 17 18. and 20. 35. We which are alive namely those who shall then be alive as we are now who ought each moment to expect Christ. See 1 Cor. 15. 51 52. Shall not that is to say shall have no advantage above them but as one should say the dead shal have advantage above those which are alive being they shall rise from the dead before the qualitie of the others be changed to enter into everlasting life V. 16. A shout the Greek word signifies such kindes of shouts or watch-words as men that row or vintage-men do use to encourage or call upon one another V. 17. Caught up After we have been both in soul and bodie endowed with such qualities as are fitting for everlasting life as amongst the rest with agilitie of bodies See 1 Cor. 15. 51. CHAP. V. VER 1. YE have no need Take heed of presuming to be so bold as to enquire concerning the prefixed time of Christs comming to judgement V. 2. Know namely by the Lords words which have often been spoken over again by the Apostles See Matth. 24. 43. As a thief that is to say unlooked for not but that many signes and tokens shall be seen before his comming Matth. 24. 30 32. but yet none shall be able to set down the prefixed day or moment V. 3. Shall say namely worldly men V. 4. In darknesse of ignorance or blindnesse of sinne V. 6. Let us me sleep through carelesnesse slacking or giving over doing acts of pietie being lulled asleep by worldly desires cares and pleasures V. 9. Appointed us He hath not by his immutable decree excluded us from his grace and given us over to the state of sin and natural corruption to punish it according to the rigour of his justice V. 10. Wake nos these words may be understood either in their own proper sense or figuratively for living or dying V. 11. Comfort your selves or exhort one another V. 12. To know to judge well and worthily of them which is the first degree of honour Which labour in the holy ministerie In the Lord by his commission and authoritie in his Name in the service of his Church keeping within the bounds of his will and of their own vocation V. 18. For this is As God through his grace in Christ turneth all things to be for your good and salvation Rom. 8. 2â— So he will have you give him thankes for all things as benefits bestowed upon you V. 19. Quench not do not you suffer through rebellion impurity ingratitude negligence or contempt the gift of the spirit of grace which worketh in you in light of faith and knowledge and in fire of power to depart or to be abolished in you but preserve it nourish it and make use of it See Matth. 25. 8. A similitude taken from the fire of the Altar which was to be kept continually alive and burning V. 20. Prophesyings the Italian prophesies namely the writings of the Prophets in the old Testament or the ordinary expositions which are made in the Church by a singular gift of the Spirit See Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 14. 1. 6. 29. V. 21. All things namely all the doctrines opinions actions and examples which every believer is bound to examine by the light of the Holy Ghost according to the rule of Gods Word V. 23. Spirit by his Word here differing from the soul he meanes either the gift of Gods Spirit and the spiritual part of a regenerate man or the understanding and minde and by the soul onely the meer animal part V. 24. That câ—â—leth you namely God who hath begun his worke in you calling you effectually to the participation of his Gospel is loyall and constant in keeping of his promises which he hath made to those that answer to his call to bring them to the last period and end of it V. 27. I charge you For these Epistles writtâ—◠〈◊〉 the Apostles were directed to the college 〈…〉 stours by whom they were afterwards read 〈◊〉 publike Assemblies of the Church and expounded by the Prophets or other Pastours being laid up and kept in the Churches treasurie of records THE SECOND EPISTLE OF St. PAUL the Apostle to the THESSALONIANS ARGUMENT THis Epistle is almost of the same subject as the former for the Apostle having not yet had libertie to visit the Thessalonians writes this second Epistle unto them to confirme exhort and correct them and first he commends their faith charitie constancie and patience in persecutions and strengthens them praying to God that he will be pleased to accomplish his worke in them then afterwards upon occasion of a certain opinion which was grown up amongst them that Christs last coÌ„ming was at hand wherupon there grew great discorders in the Church he declares unto them that it was false for before that time Antichrist was to come whose kingdom pestilent doctrine false miracles
apostasie great number of followers and finall destruction he sets down encouraging notwithstanding the Thessalonians against the terrour of this horrible danger by their well-established election and vocation and at the last he reproves some of them who lived disorderly and idlely commanding the Thessalonians to separate them from the communion of Christ in case they shewed themselves disobedient untill such time as they should come to true repentance CHAP. I. Vers. 4. GLorie in you As in an excellent fruit of our ministerie V. 5. Which is that is to say which persecutions for the Name of Christ are assured and certain Arguments unto you that God the just Judge will give you the reward and rest for it in his Kingdom and to your enemies on the other side eternall punishments Worthy that is to say conveniently qualified to enter into the possession thereof according to Gods order that he that must be like unto Christ in his crowne and glory must also be like him first in combats and troubles See Rom. 8. 17. 2 Tim. 2. 11. V. 7. With his mighty Angels the Italian with the Angels of his might namely his Ministers to execute his Almighty power Or. by whom he is encompassed in his glorie and Majestie V. 9. From the presence being condemned by Christ himselfe who shall then appeare in glory and soveraigne power V. 10. To be glorified to manifest the glorious effects of his promises and of his infinite power in bringing of his to his heavenly glory notwithstanding all the oppositions of their enemies to be eternally glorified and praised in them and by them Because we must suppose amongst which number I surely place you by reason of the credit which you have given to my preaching Our testimony namely our preaching whereby we have truely related and confirmed Gods truth V. 11. Of this namelie of this last signe accomplishment and reward of your heavenly calling by meanes of your perseverance V. 12. In your as in a mirrour and subject of the manifestation of his soveraigne power In him as in the cause spring and foundation of all your glory CHAP. II. Vers. 1. BY the comming as you doe assuredly looke for him and as you desire that he may appeare to your glory and that he may gather his whole Church into his Kingdome V. 2. In mind the Italian from the mind namely from your wise and setled judgement and from your quietnesse of spirit either by straying from things revealed in Gods Word or by curious enquiring after those secret times which are not revealed By Spirit namely by any doctrine or opinion raised under a false pretence of inspiration of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 12. 10. 1 John 4. 1 2. Is at hand believers are indeed warned to watch continually as neither knowing the day nor the houre of Christs comming Matth. 24. 42. 25. 13. Rom. 13. 11 12. Jam. 5. 8. 1 Pet. 4. 7. but the Apostle doth here condemn certain determinations of approaching times by which mens minds were troubled and drawne away from their callings And the Gospel slaundereds when they were disapproved by a contrarie event V. 3. A falling away namely that great and generall revolt of the outward Church from the faith and profession of the pure truth of the Gospell Be revealed namely that untill Antichrist be risen and publiquely appeared and exercised his tyrannie and wickednesse whose sinne is in the highest degree because he is not onely a disloyall servant and open enemie but also an usurper of the Sonne of Gods Empire This Name is taken from the name which the Jewes gave to Antiochus The Sonne of namelie he that is condemned to everlasting perdition Rev. 19. â—0 see John 17. 12. V. 4. Who opposeth the Italian that adversary that great and deadly enemy of Christ and of his truth and Church Above or against This is also spoken of the resemblance between Antichrist and Antiochus Dan. 11. 36. who did not disanull all manner of religion but would onely allow of that which he himselfe had established and Antichrist was to doe the like All that is not onely above the true God but above Kings Potentates and others to whom the name of God is attributed for some resemblance see John 10. 34 35. Sitteth that is to say â—aignes and commands this circumstance is taken from what is spoken of the King of Tire Ezek 28. 2. In the Temple namelie in the middest of that assemblie which hath before been the true spirituall Temple of God namelie his Church and shall yet beare the name and the markes of it but with much corruption See 2 Cor. 6. 16. 1 Tim 3. 15. Shewing having made himselfe absolute Lord of consciences and bringing all things under his obedience and working them to his owne advantages not directing them â—o God alone in Christ by the pure preaching of his truth That he is by usurpation if not of the outward name yet at the least of Gods incommunicable qualities properties rights and preheminences V. 5. I told you by a propheticke spirit and divine revelation V. 6. Ye know by that I told you by word of mouth What Withholdeth namely what hindereth and keepes it backe at this present time untill the time which God hath prefixed According to the opinion of the most ancient Doctors of the Church we must understand it to be the Roman Empire whose subsistencie stayed the manifestation of Antichrist he being to build his tyrannie upon the ruines thereof Revel 13. 1. 11. 17. 9 10 11. and therefore the Christans in former times praied for the lasting of the Roman Empire though it was most cruell because after that they looked for a worse V. 7. For he gives a reason why he said that it was kept backe for even in those daies the Apostle saw in Spirit the first roots and foundations of the kingdome of Antichrist growing up which notwithstanding he doth not specifie peradventure he meanes the excesse of reverence given to the great City even in things belonging to Christianitie which in time would grow on to meere idolatrie and slavery See 1 John 4. 3. The mystery namely that great designe and wicked worke of usurping Christs dignities over his Church under the maske of piety and Christian Religion Rev. 13. 11. and 17. 5. 7. yet quite contrary to the Gospell which is the true mysterie of pietie 1 Tim. 3. 16 Worke it begins to frame and insinuate it selfe into the spirits and minds of men He who namely untill that the Roman Empire successively held by particular persons doe fall to decay It being evident that the degrees of the falling of the one have been the degrees of the exaltation and establishment of the other V. 8. Shall consume by the efficacie of his truth he shall overthrow the falshoods cunnings and practises thereof and shall give it a deadly and incurable wound which seemes to have a relation to what is spoken Rev. 14. 6 7 8. Shall destroy of this
kinde of frenzie or violent passion or that is out of taste which is opposite to wholsome words Of words of things of naught that have no solid subsistencie V. 5. S 〈…〉 ing that make an art of lucre of the Gospel which is the doctrine of piety Withdraw have no communion with them neither Ecclesiasticall nor brotherly hold them to be interdicted and contagious persons V. 6. With contentment namely which is joyned with a quiet spirit and co 〈…〉 dnesse in the condition wherein one liueth Phil. 4. 12. Or with so much as is sufficient to satisfie ones just wants which is a thing promised to those who are truely pious 1 Tim. 4. 8. Gaine namely a great purchase and increase of spirituall goods of the soule Mat. 13. 44 45. Phil. 3. 7 8. V. 7. For we he proves that piety alone is the true gaine and treasure for all other goods are but onely acc 〈…〉 ary to man and perish by death V. 8. And having the poperty of these temporall goods is not ours we must content our selves with a transitory fruition of them befitting our necessities which is an assured remedy against avarice V. 9. And a snare into the divels snares and into divers occasions and baits of grievous sins V. 10. The root There is no sinne but may proceed from a varice Sorrows torments and anguishes of conscience troubles and unquietnesse of spirit and body V. 11. O 〈…〉 an that is to say thou servant of God who oughtest to be and in effect art guided by his Spirit See 1 Sam. 2. 27. 2 Tim. 3. 17. V. 12. Lay hold on doe in such sort that endeavouring and persevering in thy vocation thou mayst obtaine the crowne and reward of eternal life according to Gods promises A good profession the Italian A good confession he meanes the solemne vow which Timothy had made at his Baptisme or when he was consecrated to the holy ministery namely to dedicate himselfe wholly and employ himselfe to the uttermost of his power to the service of God V. 13. In the sight namely in Gods Name whom I call to witnesse of my fidelity in appointing thee to doe this and for a maintainer of mine authority which I have from him See 2 Tim. 2. 14. Quickneth who gives and preserves their being to all creatures Or that shall raise up all things namely all his beleevers into glory See Ephes. 1 10. Col 1. 20. Whereas all manner of good both temporal and eternal ought to be hâ—ped for from him especially being a reward of loyal service Witnessed namely confirmed and Heb. 12. 2. 1 Pet. 2. 21. but did also bind them to the like V. 14. This commandement which is contained in v. 11 12. or generally all other commandements which are contained in this Epistle V. 16. Hath immortality is everlastingly subsisting of himselfe and not by the benefit of others In the light in a glory of the sight and knowledge whereof no creature of it selfe is capeable God alone of his grace can reveale and communicate it Power the Italian command that is to say obedience service and glory due to his Majesty See Rev. 1. 6. 5. 13. Others power that is to say glory according to the stile of the Scripture V. 17. To enjoy to make use of them by a moderate fruition and not to make our selves slaves to them by loving them and trusting in them See Matth 6. 24. V. 18. To communicate ready and willing to communicate their goods to other men Or sociable and affable V. 19. A good of certaine and infallible arguments and matter of hoping for everlasting goods according to Gods promises to all those that in faith endeavour themselves to good workes Lay hold on that they may come unto it as the end of their race and obtaine it as the reward which they have sought for V. 20. Committed to namely the Gospel which God hath intrusted thee with 1 Cor. 9. 17. Gal. 2. 7. And withall the talent of the gifts belonging to the preaching of it V. 21. Have erred the Greek terme is taken from Archers who misse â—itting of the marke to signifie an error in faith which depriveth them of the fruit and end thereof THE SECOND EPISTLE OF St. PAUL the Apostle to TIMOTHIE ARGUMENT THis Epistle is almost upon the same subject as the former for Saint Paul being a prisoner at Rome ready to suffer martyrdome writes againe to Timothy to seale and confirme as the last time his former Doctrine Admonitions and Exhortations and strengthen him against the temptation and scandall of his approaching end Having then in the beginning born witnesse of his faith in which he had of a child been brought up he doth lively exhort him to persevere in it and likewise in the exercising of his Pastorall charge And because he should not be troubled at the Apostles afflictions he declares what his faith comfort victory glory and triumph was in them He recommends and blesses Onesephorus from whom he had received reliefe He admonisheth Timotheus to appoint faithfull Pastors in the Churches to prepare himselfe for the crosse shewing what was the happy issue and most excellent fruit of it to observe purity and righteousnesse in teaching of Gods truth avoyding prophane questions and vicious disputations from whence heresies did spring as that of Hymeneus and Philetus who denied the last resurrection of the dead against which danger he doth hearten beleevers through their election confirmed by their sanctification for which they must all endeavour continually and doth likewise exhort Timothy thereunto as also to meekenesse and benignity Then he foretels the great depravations which should happen in the Church and doth fore-arms him against them by his doctrine and example encouraging him to the faithfull exercising of his ministery and recommends unto him Gods Church from which his presence should shortly be taken away by his glorious martyrdome before which time he appointeth him to come to him and gives him notice how his estate stands CHAP. I. Vers. I. ACcording to that is to say Apostle of the Gospell whose subject is not a word of plaine command or narration as the Law is but of a promise of grace and everlasting life See Tit. 〈◊〉 1. Which is the whole foundation of which is Christ and which from him derives upon his members by meanes of faith V. 3. From my following the faith and religion all the true ancient Jewes who worshipped the onely true God in hope of the promised Messias See Acts 24. 14. V. 4. Thy teares shed either through an inward feeling and motion of piety love of God zeale and sorrow for sin Or through sorrow for Pauls departure V. 6. Wherefore namely seeing thou hast the gift of faith which is the root of every good worke and without which all exhortations are to no purpose and likewise because by reason of this great gift thou art so much the more bound to God I doe admonish thee to excite increase
and foment this light and this fire of the gift of the holy Ghost and especially of those gifts which have a relation to the holy ministery See 1 Thes. 5. 19. 1 Tim. 4. 14. By the putting for God did joyn his grace and power to his sacred Ceremony which was appointed by Christ did then likewise begin the miraculous gifts of his Spirit Act. 8. 17. 19. 6. Of my hands it should seem that by the imposition of St. Pauls hands Timothy received the miraculous gifts and by the imposition of the Colledge of Elders hands 1 Tim. 4. 14. he was installed in the ministery with a publique blessing V. 7. For God the meaning is kindle up Gods gift and doe not let it goe out nor be smothered up through bodily feare For such a kinde of feare is no wife the worke of Gods Spirit but is quite contrary to it Which is here said because that peradventure the Churches afflictions and especially St. Pauls had terrified and affrighted Timothy Of love namely a holy love of God and of Christ with which the beleever being enflamed doth freely suffer all manner of adversities Of a sound mind by which the holy Ghost restoreth the troubled soule to tranquillity and keepes away such turbulent passions as feare it Others of moderation wisedome and of a sound understanding V. 8. The testimonie of the Gospel or of the free profession and preaching thereof Be thou partaker dispose thy selfe to beare couragiously thy part of the crosse which is joyned to the profession of the Gospell Or professe them publiquely that in the Gospels cause for which I suffer thou hast all things common with me According to being upheld by the strength of his Spirit or making use of his power therein and not trusting in thine own strength nor in worldly means V. 9. An holy by a Divine and Heavenly and not by a humane calling or by which we are sanctified Given us which hath been used towards us in our everlasting election In Christ See upon Eph. 1. 4. V. 10. Abolished hath perfectly freed his from eternall death so that for them there is no more death he having abolished the cause thereof which is sinne and also taken away from corporall death the sting of curse and the power of keeping his members and beleevers perpetually under it 1 Cor. 15. 54 55. Through the Gospel seeing that in it is set down not onely the knowledge of this spirituall life but also the fruition of it by faith V. 12. That which I have committed that is to say the right to the crowne of eternal life is already mine through his grace though I am not yet possessed of it but he himselfe keepes it safe for me to give it me at his appointed time 2 Tim. 4. 8. Or he meanes according to the Hebrew phrase the soule departing out of the body Psal. 31. 5. Against that day or untill that day namely untill Christs comming to judgment V. 13. The forme namely the doctrine which I leave as a patterne or example for all men to imitate as wel in the substance as in the manner of teaching it See Rom. 2 20. 6. 17. Sound See 1 Tim. 6. 3. In faith by these words he signifieth either the two principal parts of Christian doctrine Or the two vertues by which the Apostle had taught it as 1 Tim. 1. 14. or by which Timothy was to keepe it Which is namely the spiritual faith and love which Christ teacheth and frameth in all the true members of his body V. 14. By the holy Ghost namely by his power and grace which thou oughtest carefully to employ to this effect V. 15. Which are in namely the Christians of Asia who until that time had kept company with Paul See a Tim. 4. 10 16. V. 18. Of the Lord namely of him himselfe or of the Lord for Jesus Christ his sake Unto me or generally to the whole Church CHAP. II. Vers. 1. IN the grace in the lively feeling and firme apprehension of Gods grace by vertue of the reconciliation made by Christ or in the gifts and in the power of the holy Ghost which are bestowed upon all those who are members of his body Or in the sacred calling which thou hast in Christs service as Rom. 1. 5. Eph. 3. 8. V. 2. The things namely the doctrine of the Gospel and the precepts of the sacred ministery Commit thou namely in teaching and maintaining them in the publique office of Pastors V. 3. Thou therefore this is spoken in the sequel of verse 11. V. 4 With the affaires namely in other affaires and employments of an ordinary course of life which might draw him away V. 5. Strive for masteries 〈◊〉 publique sports and exercises as Fencing or Wrestling c. Lawfully namely according to the laws of the exercise accomplishing all the actions therein required even to the last V. 6. Must be first as I exhort thee to be faithfull in thy labour so I do assure thee of the reward according to Gods infallible promise V. 7. The Lord give thee he confirms this exhortation because that Timothies endeavour should not be in vain but being upheld by the Apostles prayers it should be blessed by God with a great increase of lively light and understanding Or he means I do desire this of God for thee do thou therefore likewise endeavour thy self therein that my desire may not prove vain by thy neglect V. 8. Remember so that by the hope of thine own blessed resurrection which depends upon Christs thou mayest be strengthned and born up in all thy troubles 2 Cor. 4. 13 14. V. 9. Wherein namely in the preaching and ministery whereof Is not cannot be stayed nor hindred Phil. 1. 12. V. 10. Therefore namely through the faith and hope I have which is grounded upon Christs resurrection For the Elects sake not onely for having preached the doctrine of salvation to them but likewise to give them a lively example and confirmation in faith patience and perseverance 2 Cor. 1. 6. and 4. 15. Which is whose foundation and onely cause is Christ and cannot be obtained by any other means but by the union with him through faith V. 11. It is a lawfull namely that a Christian ought voluntarily and constantly to suffer for Christ as he hath said before V. 13. He abideth that is to say this deniall on Christs side doth not make him any way fail in his duty but in him is an act of loyall righteousnesse which he alwayes performeth whereas in men it is perfidiousnesse V. 14. Before the Lord calling him to be a witnesse of this command and a judge against the breakers of it see 1 Tim. 6. 13. That they strive not that in matters of faith and religion all vain curious and sophisticate disputations and all passionate altercations may be avoided which produce no edification V. 15. Dividing the Greek terme is taken from the laying straight of high wayes or from drawing the lines of
must be brought to nothing through death V. 8. A crown namely everlasting glory and happinesse which God of his grace hath promised and gives to his servants for a reasonable reward of their righteous and holy works a terme taken from games and pastimes wherein they strived in severall exercises The righteous judge there being as games certain Judges appointed of every one of their actions and carriages and for to distribute the rewards That love namely that have fixed all their hopes and intentions upon those eternall rewards and for them have carried themselves with all loyaltie and freedom Or who trusting in a good conscience have desired the Lords day and have not been afraid of it as the wicked are V. 10. This present namely the eases commodities and carnall securities thereof V. 11. Onely he onely amongst all the rest of Pauls companions see 2 Tim. 1. 15. V. 13. The cloak according to others the little chest V. 14. Alexander some hold it is the same man as 〈◊〉 Tim. 1. 20. V. 16. Answer in judgement before Neâ—â— or his Officers to justifie my self against the accusations of the Jews V. 17. The preaching namely the Gospell preached by me and the other Apostles Fully known by that efficacie and demonstration of truth which accompanied the Apostles words 1 Cor. 2. 4. Out of the mouth from Nero's rage and crueltie V. 18. From every that I may not offend him by any evill action THE EPISTLE OF St. PAUL THE Apostle to TITUS ARGUMENT TItus as it appears by Gal. 2. 3. having been converted from Paganisme to the Christian faith was by Saint Paul appointed to be an Evangelist and a companion in the work in his voyages and in the preaching of the Gospel and was left by him in Creet for to perfect the establishing of the state and government of the Churches which Saint Paul had founded there and whilest he was there the Apostle writ this Epistle unto him to admonish incite and strengthen him in the exercise of his charge and also to authorize him amongst the Cretians So then at the very beginning he declares what qualities are required in those persons whom he is to chuse for pastors and conductors of the Churches in their life behaviour and domestick government and especially in their Doctrine it being a most necessary part for to oppose the Iewish false errours and doctrines whereof the seed was already scattered amongst those Churches Afterwards he appoints him in stead of vain observations wherein false Doctors reposed great holinesse to teach and recommend the true spirituall sanctification in every ones vocation and especially to Princes and Magistrates according to Gods graces presented in the Gospel and to the regeneration of the Spirit which he for that purpose exceedingly extols and layes open and contrariwise adviseth him to forbid and suppresse all vain disputations and to shun all obstinate hereticks CHAP. I. Vers. 2. ACcording to the end and the substance of mine Apostleship is the preaching of Christian Doctrine which is known and beleeved of all the true Elect and engenders in them a lively hope of eternall good see 2 Tim. 1. 1. Of the truth namely of the Gospel see upon 1 Tim. 3. 16. V. 2. Promised hath out of meere grace made a decree thereof in the behalf of all those that are his Before namely from everlasting before the beginning of succession of times which was divided into ages V. 3. His word namely his foresaid decree V. 4. After the in respect of faith and the spirituall life thereof of the communication whereof I have been an instrument towards thee and which is the same in thee and in me even as a Son is of the same nature with the father see Rom. 1. 12 2 Pet. 1. 1. V. 5. That are wanting namely which I had not established when I was present Elders namely Pastors and Conductors where there is a competent number of beleevers V. 6. Having faithfull as well to avoid scandall as because that in the guiding of children and of a family the Church may have a triall of the piety zeal prudence watchfulnesse and other vertues necessary for a Pastor Now he means that this condition should be considered in those who are to be promoted to the ministerie not to those who are so already to whom such calamities of having evill children may happen without their fault and ought not to be therefore rejected V. 7. Not selfe-willed the Greeke word signifies a proud intractable wilful scornful unasfable man V. 8. Lover of good men or of goodnesse See 1 Tim. 3. 3. Sober or wise and understanding V. 9. The faithfull namely the pure and sincere doctrine which is apt to edifie and holily to instruct V. 10. Unruly the Italian stubborne against the reprehensions admonitions and orders of the Church Vaine talkers all whose discourses availe nothing towards spirituall edification They of the namely the Christianized Jowes who would retain Mosaicall ceremonies together with Christianity as things necessary to salvation V. 11. Must be stopped that is to say they must be confuted and reproved with so much evidence and reason of authority that they may not have any thing to reply with any ground or colour V. 12. One namely the Poet Epimenides who was a Southsayer and false Prophet See upon Acts 17. 28. 1 Cor. 15. 3â— Of themselves namely Cretians or Candiots Such as those Jewes were that were born there or dwelt there though they were of another Nation and originall V. 13. Sharply without any respect or connivencie V. 15. All things namely meats and other of Gods creatures in which false doctors retained the distinction of cleane and uncleane appointed by Moses his ceremoniall Law Which being disannulled by the Gospel the use of them is pure and holy to believers who are purified by Christs blood and sanctified by his Spirit As contrariwise the spiritual uncleannesse of unbeleevers makes even those things which were allowed by Moses to be uncleane unto them Their mind those two parts of man which seem to be most pure after sinne namely the mind which preserves some light of knowledge and the conscience which applies that light to testifie and judge of mans actions Now by that inward corruption of ignorance and perversnesse every thing is made impure to man because the first hinders him from knowing how he should conform himselfe to Gods Wil in what he doth and undertaketh and the second takes away his wil from doing it By the first he tempts by the second he offends God V. 16. They professe namely these seducers Reprobates forsaken of God So that they can neither judge soundly nor rightly in any thing See Rom. 1. 28. 2 Tim. 3. 8. CHAP. II. Vers. 1. SOund See upon 1 Tim. 6. 3 V. 2. Temperate or prudent Sound pure and sincere in their beliefe their understanding being through age confirmed against the vices of vanity curiosity lightnesse in opinions c. and their heart being soundly
obtain all manner of grace and the holy Ghost for them whereby faith is engendred in them and the conformity of the members with the head is brought forth V. 22. In obeying namely in beleeving the Gospell or conforming your selves to the will of God by a sincere and filiall obedience Through the Spirit namely by the power and grace of the holy Ghost which may have a relation either to the foresaid obedience or to the purification of the souls because that both are the work of the holy Ghost Of the brethren which is the true end and naturall effect of the purification of the soul by faith Ephes. 1. 4. 1 John 3. 18 19. V. 23. By the word which is likened to the seed made actuall and fruitfull by the addition of the holy Ghost Which liveth which is endowed with an effectuall and spirituall power and is established and lasteth for ever whereby it is likewise apt to bring forth the spirituall and everlasting life in beleevers opposite to the mortall and transitory life which they had from their parents by the corporall generation which is described afterwards CHAP. II. Vers. 1. LAying aside or casting away Now this depends from that which is spoken Chap. 1. 23. for the regeneration which is spoken of there consists in renouncing of those and all other vices V. 2. As new born that is to say Being newly made Christians imitate little children in desiring the souls pasture which is Gods word which as it is the seed to give the life of the Spirit it is likewise the food to preserve and increase it The sincere namely the word of God which is the most sincere truth apt to purge man from all the fore-said deceits Or the Word of God not falsified with erroneous doctrines 2 Cor. 2. 7. 4. 2. V. 3. If so be he speakes this to signifie that all our desire proceeds from the rellish which God hath already given us of his grace by faith according to that unto him who hath is given if so be he doe aske it John 4. 10. V. 4. To whom that is to say being united to the Lord Jesus and made his members by a lively faith A living stone namely as to the foundation of the Church which hath an everlasting life and lastingnesse in it and is also soveraignly active by the communication of a spirituall life and vertue to all such as are built upon him by faith which is spoken in comparison or opposition to materiall foundations which though they be solid and sound yet can they not communicate their qualities to the stones which are laid above them V. 5. Lively stones namely participating of that foresaid life of Christ and therefore opposite to the dead stones of the materiall Temple Are built up or be ye built up An holy Priesthood that is to say a multitude and company of Priests By Jesus whose perfect righteousnesse and intercession gaineth all Gods grace to beleevers and to their workes V. 6. Be confounded that is to say he shall not fall from his hopes nor be deluded in his confidence V. 7. He is the Italian it is that precious thing namely that precious foundation whereof Isaiah speakes V. 8. Which stumble namely which striving against the doctrine of the Gospell through incredulity and rebellion are causes of their owne ruine and yet can no way stirre the Gospell Wherunto namely into which ruine God hath from everlasting and immutably determined to let them fall through their owne fault see 1 Thes. 5. 9. Jude 4. V. 9. A royall that is to say a company of Priests who are likewise Kings Exod. 19. 6. Priests to God-ward to whom beleevers doe yeeld spirituall worship v. 5. and Kings over the creatures over which Christ their head hath given them the dominion which they had lost in Adam and hath made them fellows in the glory of his Kingdome Matth. 19. 28. 1 Cor. 6. 2 3. Revel 1. 6. 2. 26 27. 3. 21. 5. 10. 20. 6. A peculiar which he hath purchased with a price and made his by a Soveraigne title to hold them for his owne people V. 10. Not a people namely Gods people for the ten Tribes to which the Apostle writes were formerly fallen away from Gods covenant V. 11. Pilgrimeâ— namely in this world a place of travell for us and not our owne native Countrey whereby the goods and delights thereof are not our owne proper goods and the too much staying and fixing our selves upon them hindereth our endeavour and care which we ought to take in this our voyage to Heaven V. 12. In the day when it shall please God to draw neere unto them communicating his knowledge and grace over them see Luke 19. 44. V. 13. To every namely to Princes Magistrates Governours made by men or amongst men by the civill conversation and guide of humane society For the Lords sake who is the author of governments and of all publique order who commands obedience to Magistrates and binds all mens consciences thereunto and therein is served and honoured Rom. 13. 5. To the King namely to the Roman Emperour sometimes called a King by forraigne Nations V. 16. As free spiritually freed from the bondage of sinne the divell and the world and also from the servile pedagogie of the Law which liberty many did abuse to the licentiousnesse of the flesh and to the shaking off all kind of yoke of worldly dominion V. 18. To the froward namely to such as are rough and cruell V. 19. Thankworthy the Italian pleasing namely to God who esteemes it an act of obedience done to him and of humble patience under his hand For conscience that is to say to obey him according to the duty which his conscience tels him of and bindes him to Being enlightned by his word and by his Spirit V. 20. Buffeted the Italian punished some translations have it buffeted which was an ignominious kind of punishment V. 21. Called in that the end of Gods vocation and election is to be made conformable to Christ as well in his sufferings as in his glory Rom. 8. 29. V. 24. Bore our sinnes to suffer the punishment of them to cancell the bond and annihilate the curse Col. 2. 14. Heb. 9. 28. In his owne body namely in his humane nature On the Tree namely upon the Crosse. V. 25. And Bishop namely Christ the Soveraigne Guardian Rector and spirituall Steward which are the signications of the name of Bishop CHAP. III. Vers. 1. O'Bey not or beleeve not Be won that is to say disposed and induced to thinke well of the Gospell to desire the knowledge of it and be converted unto it see Matth. 18. 15. 1 Cor. 9. 19 20 21 22. V. 2 With feare that is to say in holy modesty reverence and humility V. 4. The hidden man namely the whole state the vertues and qualities of the soule regenerated by the Holy Ghost the forme whereof doth not appeare to the outward sences but
sinne nor fall away from the grace of God and from the light of his Spirit Hebr. 6. 6. and 10. 26. not but that he may fall into acts of sinne through humane infirmitie 1 Iohn 2. 1. but he is preserved from habitude perseverance and from being given over to sinne which cannot befall one but onely by the totall extinction of the Spirit of grace He is born this gift of God is one of those that is without repentance and irrevocable Rom. 11. 29. V. 11. From the beginning namely of the preaching of the Gospell V. 12. Because that is to say Hee slew him partly through hatred occasioned by the contrariety of their behaviours and wills and partly also through envy because God was favourable to Abel by reason of his pietie V. 13. Marvell not seeing the world is still moved by the same Spirit as Cain was and that the same causes of hatred do last still V. 14. Because we love because that true love is the proper effect of a new and spirituall life 1 Iohn 4. 7. V. 15. Is a murtherer that is to say He sinnes against the commandement of not murthering which commandment God hath given not onely to the hands and outward actions but also to thoughts and to the will and besides hatred is alwayes joyned with a desire of taking away the object thereof Hath that is to say Hee hath no lively root nor beginning of it in him V. 16. Because he namely Christ. To lay down that is to say To love our neighbours even to that height if need require and our calling binde us to it V. 17. Shutteth up that is to say Taketh no compassion on him but sheweth himself hard and mercilesse towards him Dwelleth can he say that he hath the love of God rooted in his heart seeing that the love of God and the love of his children are unseparable Matth. 22. 38 39. 1 Iohn 5. 1. V. 19. That we that we are sincere and loyall and not hypocrites Or that we truly professe heavenly truth by which we are regenerated and guided in all our actions Iohn 18. 37. Shall assure we shall make our consciences confident to appear aâ— Gods judgement fearlesse of being convinced of any hypocrisie or of the breach of the condition which is annexed to his grace namely That we should use interchangeable love towards our neighbours being on the other side perswaded of our union with Christ by the effects of his Spirit Rom 8. 9 10. Iam. 2. 13. 2 Pet. 1. 10. V. 20. If our heart If our conscience though blinde erring and insensible in many things doth accuse us how much more shall God condemn us whose knowledge is infinite and penetrates even into the least and secretest motions of the heart and thoughts Iob 34. 22. Psal. 19 12. V. 21. Condemn us not of hypocrisie and contempt of God and of his law and of delighting in evill Have we that is to say We may with confidence present our selves before him being endowed with such qualities as he requires in us namely faith and a good conscience Heb. 10. 12. V. 22. Because this reason is not grounded upon the worth of works but upon the order established and the condition annexed to Gods promises and upon his own nature who cannot favour the wicked see Dan. 9. 18. Iohn 9. 31. V. 23. On the name that is to say In his Son as he hath declared himself in the Gospell V. 24. Dwelleth that is to say As hee holds himself united to Christ by a lively faith and perseverance so Christ never withdrawes his presence from him nor the influence and assistance of his Spirit CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. SPirit that is to say The doctrine propounded under the name of inspiration of the holy Ghost or Doctor that shall say he hath any such revelations But trie namely by the rule of Gods word with all care and diligence see Iohn 5. 39. Acts 17. 11. Rev. 2. 2. V. 2. Every Spirit that is to say every Doctrine or Doctor Confesseth that retains the pure faith and profession of Christs office and person which is particularly spoken in regard of certain hereticks which were sprung up even in those dayes V. 3. Is it insomuch as Christs person was already contradicted by those hereticks as the chief Antichrist was to fight against and usurpe his kingdom and domination V. 4. Of God regenerate and guided by his Spirit Have overcome ye have withstood those Doctors endeavours and actions and have persevered in faith and have convinced and confuted them Greater is he namely the Spirit of God which dwelleth and reigneth in you is more powerfull then the Devils spirit which worketh in the world John 12. 31. 1 Cor. 2. 12. Ephes. 2. 2. and 6. 12. V. 5. They as these hereticks are altogether sensuall and worldly without any lively light or Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2. 14. such is their doctrine also And the world namely sensuall men that are like unto them John 15. 19. and 17. 14. V. 6. We are we Apostles are indeed sent by God and instructed and directed by his Spirit and all our doctrines and motions proceed from him That knoweth that is truly enlightned by him in faith and sound judgement in spirituall things see 1 Corinth 14. 37. 2 Cor. 10. 7. Hereby namely by holding with Apostolicall Doctrine for the holy Ghost never varieth but is the same and alwayes agreeth in one thing and hee himself hath given that Doctrine for an everlasting rule to discerne true inspirations from false ones see Isa. 8. 20. V. 7. Is of God is a true and proper vertue belonging to all those that are regenerate and governed by the Spirit That liveth namely in God and according to God Is born that is to say doth shew himself truly to be such by proper perpetuall and infallible effects V. 8. Knoweth not namely that true and lively knowledge which transformeth a man into his image 2 Cor. 3. 18. Is love namely a God highly and infinitely loving and bounteous especially towards his elect and beleevers V. 10. Herein Gods love consists not in that we having loved him first hee hath enterchangeably loved us again with the like love but in that he hath prevented us with his love when we were his enemies V. 12. No man though God be invisible and incomprehensible to man in this life yet is he present and united with his beleevers by means of the Spirit of love which he granteth them whereby he brings forth in them the Soveraigne effect of his love which is to transform them to his own image vers 17. V. 14. And we have this depends upon vers 6. The meaning is we Apostles are faithfull witnesses of this fundamentall truth for wee speak as by sight namely by an undoubted certainty of Gods Spirit in spirituall things And by corporall sight in such things as could be apprehended by the senses having seen Christ in the flesh conversed with him seen his works
obedience which I have commanded and brought forth in them that are mine by my Spirit John 6. 29. 1 John 3. 23. Will I give I will make him partaker of my Kingdomes glory and of the fruit of my victories over all mine enemies V. 28. I will give him namely when that great day of eternity shall appeare 2. Pet. 1. 19. I will make him partaker of the light of glory happinesse and full knowledge which resides in me and of which I am the distributer Rev. â—2 16. CHAP. III. Vers. 1. THat hath that is to say he that possesseth the fulnesse of the gifts and graces of the Holy Ghost Johâ— 3. 34. to distribute them to the whole Church Thou livest the Italian Thou art sayd to live namely a spirituall life consisting in faith and all manner of workes of piety V. 2. Perfect that is to say entire and correspondent to the duty of thine office according to Gods order and judgement though they seem otherwise to men V. 4. Which have not that have kept themselves pure from the contagion of sinners see Jude 23. or that have kept the confession of faith in a pure conscience by which they have put on Christ Gal. 3. 27. Ephes. 4. 24. Revel 16. 15. Shall walke that is to say shall live with me in my Kingdome in perfect light joy glory and innocency all which things are signified by white garments Werthie that is to say they are â—ittingly disposed thereunto according to Gods order see Matth. 10. 11. V. 5. Blot out that is to say I will keep and preserve him eternally in the number of my Fathers Elect and will make it appeare in effect that he is of that blessed society See Exod. 32. 32. Psam 69. 28. V. 7. That hath the key namely Christ the Sove â—aâ—gne Lord and Governour of his Church anciently figured by Eliaâ—him Steward under Hezekiah Isa 22. 22. That â—penâ—th that is to say whose power is Soveraigne and absolute not Subject to any contradiction opposition or prohibition see Job 12. 14. V. 8. I have seâ— I have maintained the preaching of the Gospell and the gift of faith in thee that thou mightest in it have accesse to the Throne of grace and likewise all other meanes of salvation and hope see Matth. 25. 10. Thou hast that is to say thou hast not altogether â—ainted but doest yet beare up so that thou maiest use some meanes for unto him that hath nothing nothing is given Matth. 25. 29. V. 9 And worship that is to say they shall humble themselves unto thee and shall aske thee forgivenesse for the wrongs and outrages which they have committed against thee and they shall yeeld thee that acknowledgement and honour which belongeth unto thee Isa. 49. 23. 60. 14. V. 10. The word namely the Gospel alwaies accompanied with afflictions to the imitation of me Or my command to suffer for my name Will keepe thee either by delivering thee or by strengthening thee that thou mayest not be overcome Of temptation of triall and exercise of great afflictions 2 Pet. 2. 9. V. 11. I come namely in judgement Which thou hast namely my grace and truth the gift of faith and practise of these gifts with perseverance That no man that thou mayst not finde thy selfe frustrate of the reward of everlasting glory and see it obtained by others who shall have kept the faith unto the end of the race A manner of speaking taken from races and other games wherein men did strive for superiority see 1 Cor. 9. 25. 2 Tim. 4. 8. Jam. 1. 12. 1 Pet 5. 4. V. 12. Will I make I will establish him eternall and glorious in the triumphant Church I will write that is to say I will glorifie him to the full and make him clearely appeare what he is namely a true child of God a Citizen of Heaven and member of Christ made like unto him in glory See Isa. 4 3. 44. 5. Phil. 3. 20. 1 John 3. 2. Rev. 14. 1. My new namely the lively impression of my glory which I have obtained after I went up into Heaven Phil. 2. 9. Rev. 19. 12. V. 14. The Amen namely Christ who is not onely truth it selfe John 14. 6. but in whom also all Gods promises aâ—e yea and Amen that is to sâ—yâ— are ratified and firme 2 Cor. 1. 20. The beginning namely he from whom all creatures have their beginning John 1. 3. Col. â—1 16. Oâ— the beginning of the creation that is to say he that is as one may say the foundation of all this new fabricke of the Church Col. 1. 18. V. 15. Neither cold that is to say thou hast indeed some knowledge and â—eeling of piety but without any â—ervencie of affection to the workes of it and without zeale in abhorring and rejecting the contrary ones I would thou wert that is to say it were better for thee that thou haddest never participated of my truth and grace then to use it thus carelessely for thy knowledge makes thee inexcusable and as by it thâ—u art the more bound so thy 〈◊〉 is the more aggravated by thy contempt and ingratitude see Luke 12. 47 48. V. 16 Spâ—e thâ—e out that is to say I will cast thee out of my spiritual communion and out of my love A terme taken from lukewarme drinks which doe provoke one to vomit V. 17. I am rich namely in temporall goods or peradventure in spirituall gifts but not accompanied nor animated by the principall gift which is that of the vigour and servencie of Spirit V. 18. To buy that is to say to obtaine of me by convenient meanes which are humility faith repentance zeale and by meanes of renouncing all confidence in thy selfe all those gifts which are needfull for thee See of this buying without any price Isa. 55. 1. Matth. 13. 44. 25. 9. Gold he seems to meane the gift of a pure and lively faith by meanes of which all the rest may be obtained Matth. 21. 22. White rayment this is the gift of free justification by the application of Christs innocency righteousnesse and satisfaction alwaies accompanied with the gift of the sanctification of the Spirit see 2 Cor. 5. 3. Gal. 3. 27. Rev. 7. 14. Eye-salve a figure of the meditation and study of holy things and of all other meanes which are apt to enlighten and strengthen the understanding in the knowledge of divine truth V. 20. I stand that is to say I exhort admonish and solicite see Cant. 5. 2. fot it is not here spoken of the first act of conversion but of the consequences of it in which man who being dead hath been made alive ought to cooperate with Gods grace Rom. 6. 13. Gal. 5. 25. Open that is to say gives way to my exhortations and word and opens his heart thereunto by docility lively apprehension and obedience to faith Will come into him figurative termes to signifie an intimate communication in grace and comfort CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. I Looked
the fruits of the earth are come to full maturitie CHAP. XV. Vers. 1. THe seven namely the commission of putting them in execution V. 2. Of God that is to say divine harpes resounding the praises of God in a manner altogether heavenly V. 3. The song that which he sung after the utter discomfiture of Pharaoh in the red sea Exod. 15. 1. A figure of the triumphal song for Christs victories over all his enemies Of Saints the Italian Of nations other Texts have it Of ages V. 6. The seven A more particular description of the plagues of the world for the refusing of the Gospell touched in general Rev. 14. 15. CHAP. XVI Vers. 1. TO the seven There is great likelihood that these seven Angels with their vials which represent the reiterated executions of Gods judgements upon great Babylon are correspondent to those seven Rev. 8. 6. who had with their trumpets pronounced the sentence thereof in all these plagues there is a great deal of obscuritie impenetrable to any humane understanding clear it is that part of them are expressed under the figure of the ancient plagues of Aegypt by Moses V. 5. Of the waters namely that had commission to change the water of the rivers into bloud V. 12. The water it seemes that to describe the preparations for the last ruine of the spirituall Babylon he takes this circumstance from the taking of the ancient Babylon by Cyrus who turned away the waters of the river Euphrates and came into the City through the drie channell of it see Jer. 50. 38. and 51. 32. V. 13. Of the false Prophet according to some this may have a relation to Mahomet but most likely it is to be understood of that particular person that shall possesse the throne of the Empire intimated Rev. 13. 11. V. 15. Keepeth that is to say constantly and in a pure conscience retaineth the gift of faith by which he is clothed with my righteousnesse and covered with my Spirit V. 16. Armageddon the meaning of this word is very doubtfull peradventure he meanes that God will suffer his enemies to assemble themselves to make war against him to the end that it might befall them as it befell the Cananeans who were miraculously destroyed neer the waters of Megghiddo Judges 4. 15. and 5. 19 20. by meanes of which accident peradventure that place was anciently called Armageddon that is to say the discomfiture of Megghiddo Or this name was newly framed by the Holy Ghost for the same correspondencie V. 17. Saying that is to say the final sentence is given against the Beast presently shall follow the execution of it V. 21. Of a talent which was the weight of one hundred five and twenty pounds and twelve ounces see upon Exod. 38. 25. CHAP. XVII Vers. 1. THe great whore so is the spiritual Babylon and all her state called not onely for her idolatries and superstitions but also for her arts and practices with the Kings and Nations of the earth onely to satisfie her unsatiable covetousnesse of goods and honours see Isai 23. 15 17. That sitteth that is to say as the ancient Babylon was situated upon the great river Euphrates Jer. 51. 13. so the spiritual Babylon hath dominion over many People and Nations verse 15. V. 3. Into the Wildernesse the Italian into a Wildeinesse so seemes to be meant the state of the Church desolated by the foresaid damnable Dominion A Scarlet coloured beast which signifies the great City or state which is the seat of that great whore Of blasphemy that is to say usurping the titles which belong onely to God and to Christ see 2 Thess. 2. 4. Seven heads see v. 9. 12. V. 4. Filthinesse namely of the spirituall pollutions of Idolatry and adherence to her selfe to which she induceth the world stupifying it as by Witchcraft or by a love-drinke such as strumpets use to compound of abominable ingredients V. 5. Mystery it may be this sheweth that the following names ought to be understood mystically that is to say not in a litterall but in a figurative and spirituall sence see Rev. 11. 8. or that her whole state is a mystery of iniquity 2 Thess. 2. 7. that is to say A form of religious state which hath outward seemings clean contrary to her inward state As Gods mysteries have weake and corporall appearances in their signes but inwardly have their power and being altogether divine spirituall and heavenly this contrariwise hath a religious out-side but the inward being and end is altogether wicked and worldly Babylon named so figuratively for the oppression of the Church for its pride and for its pretence to the universall empire over all the world The mother that is to say The great mistresse of idolatries and arts to captivate and ensnare mens spirits into her love V. 8. Was for the Angel shewed that great City to Saint John in a vision no more as a heathen City but as the head of Apostasie And yet is because that the Roman Empire is in a manner revived by this second beast Revel 13. 11 12. V. 9. Here is that is to say in these things it is necessary to be enlightned by the Spirit of divine wisdom to understand them and to gather the fruit of instruction out of the revelation that is given of them Seven mountains this particular doth sufficiently declare of what place he notoriously speaks V. 10. Kings that is to say Divers forms of government which may be gathered out of Histories One is namely now at this present that I speak unto thee which was the Monarchiâ—all form of government And the other namely that other form pointed at Revel 13. 11 12. V. 11. The eighth the Italian an eighth King that is to say an eighth form in as much that though it be grounded upon the seventh yet it is by reason of its new absolute and infinite usurpation so far different that it is become as it were a new beast And goeth into that is to say I will in this vision readily shew thee her future destruction V. 12. Ten Kings he seems to mean the Kingdoms which are framed in the western parts out of the ruines of the Roman Empire whether he take the number of ten for a certain and definite number or whether he meane it for an indefinite number according to that which is said Dan. 7. 7 24. V. 13. These have that is to say all these kingdoms shall voluntarily submit themselves to the foresaid domination V. 14. Shall make warre namely by persecutions and oppressions of the truth and of the Church of Christ untill the time prefixed for their conversion vers 16 17. Shall overcome namely in the end the obstinate by destruction and others by a sweet spirituall subjection And they that namely his true Church which is as it were his armie by which and with which Christ spiritually fighteth against the powers of the world V. 16. These shall hate the Italian are they that shall hate
5 V. 17 Any beast Because that the Egyptians and other heathens did represent and worship the God-head in such shapes and figures of beasts Rom. 1. 23 V. 19 Hath divided The meaning is They are meere creatures and therefore ought not to be set in the Creators place God hath created them for mans use service it is therefore an unworthy thing for man to submit himself to them by worshipping which is the basest manner of serving The use and effect of them are common to all men therefore it is unseemely for the Church which hath this advantage to have her peculiar God to prostrate her selfe to serve creatures which are common to all see Deuter. 29. 26. V. 20 Furnace A place of cruell affliction for to trie and purifie A terme taken from founders and refiners of metals Of inheritance Which I have taken and gotten to my selfe as a proper and particular inheritance for ever from father to son Exo. 19. 5. Deut. 7. 6. Tit. 2. 14. V. 22 But I must Seeing that according to Gods irrevocable decree I must die shortly I am bound to make these last protestations unto you to keep you in obedience after my death see 2 Pet. 1. 14 15 V. 26 I call The Italian I take A kinde of publick denunciation and protestation used in Scripture for a provocation and an upbraiding of mens wilfull dulnesse Deuteron 32. 1. Isa. 1. 2. Jerem. 2. 12. and 6. 19 V. 30 In the latter In the end after a long time of suffering or towards the end of the time of Gods patience before he shall shut up the gates of repentance Others understand this of the Messias his days which are the latter times of the world as Ho 〈…〉 1. Cor. 10. 11. and do believe that here is pointed at the great and last conversion of the Jews V. 33 Heare Hath been able to endure the presence of Gods glorious Majesty without being consumed and sunke see Exo. 24. 11. and 33. 〈◊〉 V. 34 Hath God Or any God amongst the false Gods of the Gentiles Assayed An excellent and admirable effect of Gods infinite power to confound his enemies boldnesse which have presumed to make triall of it V. 37 In his sight The Italian hath it With his sight With the immediate presence of his son who is called the Angel of his presence Isa. 63. 9 see Exod. 33. 14 15. Psa. 44. 4 V. 42 He might live He might have secure freedom out of danger of the encounter or meeting of the neerest Kinsman who was the avenger of the bloud V. 44 This is the These verses serve for a preface to the Laws which are contained in the chapters following V. 48 Sion An abbreviation of the name Sirion Deut. 3. 9 CHAP. V. VERS 3. THe Lord God hath reserved for these your times the establishment of his service and of the externall forme of his Church and Sacraments and ceremonies of the same by which he hath more streightly sanctified his people unto himselfe and severed them from the world and sealed his promises and Covenant unto them which is in substance the same with their fathers but the distribution of it is now more expresse and authenticall V. 4 Face to face As present with present not that the people did see any likenes Deut. 4. 12. but without any rapture of minde having their senses free they did hear distinct voices which happened to the people but that one time but it was afterward ordinary with Moses Exo. 33. 11. Num. 12. 8 V. 15 Therefore This reason which was touched no where else is referred to the two generall ends of the Sabbath which are the sanctification of the people pointed at by the rest Exo. 31. 13. Ezech. 20. 12. and the equity of giving men and beasts respite from their labours Now the deliverance out of Egypts chiefe end was the liberty to do Gods service and the people for that notable benefit was tyed and bound to give their servants some interchangeable ease V. 22 Added no more He did speak and pronounce unto the people the Decalogue himselfe immediatly the rest of the Law was given to Moses according to the people own desire and request Exo. 20. 19. V. 24 〈◊〉 talke That he tempereth his terrible and glorious presence with his grace and favour towards his people so that they are able to endure it without being overthrown and consumed by it Exo. 24. 11. and 33. 20. V. 25 Why should we Since God hath witnessed that he will be propitious to us we pray him to regard our infirmity which findeth it self uncapable of any longer enduring his terrible presence and that he will be pleased to accept of thee as a Mediator between him and us A document that man without a Mediator cannot with confidence be admitted to God now Moses was here a type of Christ. Deut. 18. 16. Gal. 3. 19 20 V. 29 Would feare me Because that this feare is a true preparative to faith and obedience and is the true teacher of humility Prov. 28. 14. 2 Cor. 5. 11. Jude 23 CHAP. VI. VERS 1. THe commandements This word seemeth to have a reference especially to the morall Law the word statutes to the ceremoniall ordinances to the politick or judiciall though this distinction do not hold alwayes V. 7 Teach them diligently The Italian Presse or repeat often The Hebrew word signifieth to whet or sharpen so by similitude it is taken for teaching diligently and earnestly V. 13 Sweare Do this religious act onely by the name of the only true God and not by the name of any idoll when thou shalt have occasion to do it lawfully see Psal. 63. 11. Isa. 45. 23. and 65. 16. Jer. 4. 1. and 12. 16. V. 16 Not tempt Take heed of seeking to make a trial of God at your own pleasures through rashnesse curiosity or unbelief to judge whether he be truly such as he hath declared himself to be or to induce him to do something contrary to it and through hipocrisie and boldnesse make a finall triall of his patience and provoke his wrath But do you ground all your actions upon faith and upon certaine persuasions of the truth of his nature and sacred will and rule your selves by an humble obedience doing what you ought to do because you know that he is such and that such is his will and do not what you please to know whether he be truly such or no. V. 25 It shall be God out of his fatherly benignity shall accept from us his children this endeavour to keep his Law instead of a perfect justice which in regard of the infirmity of our nature and imperfection of our sanctification it is impossible for us to accomplish 1 Kin. 8. 46. Prov. 20. 9. Ja. 3. 2. 1 John 1. 8. And therefore all this discourse ought to be referred to the new obedience ruled by Gods Law and brought forth in his children by his Spirit after they have been justified by grace and have
received the gift of regeneration Which is the plainer because that the most part of these statutes were confessions remedies and expiations of sin CHAP VII VERS 7. MOre in number As in worldly Kingdomes dominion over a great and powerfull nation is more esteemed than the dominion over a little and feeble one seeing greater glory profit and service is to be expected from it And according to this quality may be valued and rated all other qualities which amongst men may incite others to love or desire any thing V. 10 To their face As an enemy withstanding him face to face or openly as they do who by reason of their great powers do work their revenges openly not privately and by wiles Or thus shaming them by the reproach of their impiety V. 16 A snare A meanes and occasion of ruine and perdition V. 22 By little and little He will not employ his omnipotency therein to work against them in an instant without meanes but he will do according to the quality of humane meanes which he will make use of herein which is to worke by succession of time and by the order and pursuite of the issues V. 25. Snared therein Subtilly and unawares brought into some idolatry and so brought within the compasse of punishment V. 26 Lest thou be Lest thou be irremissibly condemned to utter destruction as the idols and all their substance are to be rooted out CHAP. VIII VERS 2. TO know A humane kinde of speaking for God hath no need of triall to know by signes or effects that which he seeth in the springs affections and motions of the heart But it is to shew that God discovering the secrets of the heart openeth the way for the works of his providence either in justice or in mercy V. 3 By every word Namely by any thing to which God shall bee pleased to grant the power of nourishing Or by the onely issuing forth of his power called in the Scripture word without using of any externall meanes in which sense this passage is alleaged Mat. 4. 4. V. 4 Waxed not old This happened by miracle as also the preservation of their bodies in full health and vigour Deuteronomy 34. 7. Josh. 14. 11. Psal. 105. 37. V. 7 Depths Great and deep springs V. 8 Oyle olive Olives wherewith oyle is made differing from your wilde olive trees which are barren V. 9 Whose stones Which aboundeth in metall mines V. 16 Humble thee This ought not to be referred to the next words of water and Manna but to the words which went before of the voyage in the wildernesse V. 18 To get wealth The Italian To carry thy selfe valiantly Or for to get wealth CHAP. IX VERS 3. VVHich goeth over In the tokens of his presence in the Arke of the Covenant and all the appurtenances thereof like a Generall see upon Num. 1. 53. Jos. 3. 6. V. 10 Of the Assembly The generall Assembly of the people to receive the Law Exod. 19. 17. V. 18 As at the first Namely the first time that I was upon the mount Exodus 32. 11. So it is likely that he was three times upon the mount within the time of fourty dayes The first when he received the Law Exodus â—4 18. The second when he made intercession for the people Exodus 32. 30 31. And the third when he received the new Tables Exodus 34. 28. V. 21 Your sin The matter the object and the instrument of your idolatry which is the greatest of all sins see Hos. 10. 10. CHAP. X. VERS 1. AN Arke Some take it to be some little chest or coffer to lay these tables in for a time untill the Arke of the Covenant was made where they were to be kept alwayes Exod. 25. 16. 21. and 31. 7. Others take it to be the very Arke of the Covenant as if Moses did set down the thing thus generally without observing the order of times and with this seemeth to agree that which is spoken v. 5. V. 6 Mosera This is not Moserot Num. 33. 30. and it is not mentioned in any other place and by the circumstance of Aarons death it is likely that it was some place neere to the mount Hor and that Moses having generally touched the distance from Beeroth to Mosera he doth now divide it into some severall stages v. 7. V. 7 From thence Not from Mosera but from Beeroth Gudgodab Otherwise called Horhagidgad Num. 33. 32. V. 8 At that time After he was appeased with the people concerning the golden calfe V. 14 Behold the heaven The Italian hath it The heavens Aswell this first and neerest heaven which is the aire that encompasseth the earth as the aethereall heaven which encompasseth the aire 1 Kings 8. 27. V. 16 Circumcise Let the spirituall meaning of the bodily signe of Circumcision be set a work cutting off your vitious naturall affections putting off and mortifying the old man and endlessely applying your selves to your sanctification Deut. 30. 6. Jer. 4. 4. Rom. 2. 29. Col. 2. 11. see Lev. 26. 41. Jer. 9. 25. V. 17 Is God The highest true God and Lord of whose God head and dominion those which are called Gods have some likenesse a false one if it be through abuse and a true one if it be by a lawfull and approved representation Joh. 10. 35. 1 Cor. 8. 5. V. 21 He is thy praise He that alwayes gives sufficient cause and matter to praise him for Or he who maketh thee alwayes glorious and worthy to be esteemed Psa. 22. 4. and 109. 1. Jer. 17. 14. CHAP XI VERS 2. FOr I speak It belongeth to you who have been eye witnesses of Gods great benefits to make an acknowledgement of them and not put off the care of it to your posterity who having but onely heard of them cannot be so lively touched therewith as you are by the sight of them Which have not Being unborne or very young when the deliverance out of Egypt was for Moses here speaks to them who in the time of the said deliverance were under twenty yeares of age see Num. 14. 29. The chastisement His punishments upon the Egyptians or his severe corrections upon his people aswell during their captivity in Egypt as indiverse corrections in the desert V. 4 Overflow Having unbound the miraculous heape which he had made to give his people way to passe Exo. 14. 42. 27. Unto this day The memory effects whereof do last unto this day by the weakning of the power of Egypt V. 6 Their housholds The Italian Their houses that is to say their families V. 10 For the Land The meaning or sense is not to preferre the Land of Canaan for fruitfulnesse to the Land of Egypt which was very equall to it Gen. 13. 10. But to shew that the fruitfulnesse of the Land of Canaan did not depend upon humane art as that of Egypt did for the most part but only upon Gods blessing through raines dewes and other blessings from heaven to induce the people
which thou hast set down of thine own free wil by which rule thou dost not deny the gift of thy holy spirit to them that ask it of thee Luk. 11. 13. V. 150. Draw nigh namely to doe me hurt V. 151. Thy commandments namely the promises and threatnings which thou hast set down in thy law through which I am confident thou wilt save me and destroy mine enemies V. 156. Great or many in number According to thy as verse 149. V. 160. Thy word the Italian the sum of thy all thy whole word put together is nothing but pure truth or the principall quality of thy word is to be true V. 161. Of thy word namely for feare of transgressing and to not incur the penalties denounced in it V. 164. Seven times or many and divers times judgements or lawes and ordinances V. 165. Nothing shall offend them the Italian they shall have no stumbling block or they shall have no mischance nor evill encounter V. 168. All my wayes I am before thee in all mine actions and enterprises to the end that thou may est govern them according to thy will or because I know thou seest every thing I therefore study to doe such things as thou shalt approve of V. 169. According to namely according to thy promise or give mee an understanding which may be directed and enlightned by thy truth V. 173. Chosen that is to say I have voluntarily set my self to follow them or chosen them above all other things for my soveraign good and treasure with which I am very well satisfied and contented V. 175. Let my soule live that is to say doe thou keep me alive or preserve in me the life of thy Spirit Help me that is to say employ these meanes which thou hast appointed for thine elects salvation in my behalfe V. 176. I have gone the Italian I goe that is to say in this wtetched life I am like to a distressed sheep that is strayed out of her sheepfold and is ready to perish take thou care of me thou who art my true shepheard Or I am by mine enemies driven out of thy Church bring me in again for out of it I am in continuall danger of running to perditition PSAL. CXX THe Title of degrees the Italian of Maaâ—ot that is to say of goings up or of movings This title which is set before these fifteene following Psalmes is of very doubtfull significationâ— Yet the likeliest opinion is that these Psalmes were either newly penned or chosen out from amongst the old ones to bee sung by the people in their return from Babylon in their severall dayes journeyes or stages as they travelled either one or more or all at every removing And to this subject they may all be referred either in part or in whole V. 3. What shall be given he turneth his speech to the head or chiese of his enemies as if he should say what profit shalt thou reap thereby Peradventure the people would fore-arme themselves by Davids ancient example when he was persecuted by scoffes and slanders against the like injuries which were offered unto them at their return from Babylon Ez. 4. 6. Neh. 2. 19. and 4. 2. 3. V. 4. Of Juniper which being a fat kind of Wood makes a very scorching fire and quick coales V. 5. Woe is me it seemeth that these words were first spoken by David in his flight amongst the Philistines and other strange Nations and were afterward applied to the peoples banishment Mesech Mesech is Moscovie and Kedar is Arabia not that David ever was in those countryes but hee called those Nations so amongst which he was by reason of their fierce barbarousnesse And this part of this Psalme is it which may most properly bee referred to the returne from Babylon PSAL. CXXI VER 1. LIft up I doe bend my thoughts every way yet conclude at last that in all my evills my reliefe and deliverance must come from God alone V. 3. He will not the Psalmist speaks to himselfe in spirit as Psal 91. 3. V. 5. Thy shade thy protector and defence V. 6. By day hee hath a relation to the pillar of cloud by day and of fire in the night which God employed in the bringing of the people forth of Aegypt and to defend them from the harmefull aire that it might not hurt them see Isa. 49. 10. Rev. 7. 16. And this may also be applied to the return from Babylon under Gods protection V. 8. Thy going out that is to say any thing as thou shalt undertake Or especially thy comming out of Babylon and thy comming into Iudea PSAL. CXXII THe title Of David that is to say penned at the first by David when he had taken Ierusalem and settled the Ark in it 2 Sam. 6. 17. and afterwards made use of at the peoples return from Babylon V. 2. Our feet that is to say we shall no more need to runne here and there to doe Gods service as we did at other times when the Arke removed from place to place now that it stands still in Ierusalem we shall not need to goe any where else Deut. 12. 5. 14. V. 3. That is compact he seemes to have a relation to the times which were beâ—ore David at which time the lebusites remained in the rock of Sion after the remnant of the City of Ierusalem was taken by the Tribe of Iudah Ios. 15 63. Iudg. 1. 8. the City being divided by walls and also in government and religion but David having taken in Sion did perfectly re-unite it V. 4. Vnto the testimony namely to present themselves before the tabernacle where the Ark was within which were the Tables of the law called the testimonie Exod. 16. 34. 2â— 21. 22. Num. 17. 7. Or which is a testimony that is to say a commandement made to Israel with Gods expresse protestation Deut. 12. 5. 14. V. 5. Are set there also is the soveraign court of justice settled by Gods appointment In which Court David sits as Iudge and his Officers under him doe execute justice Deut. 17. 8. 2 Sam. 15. 〈◊〉 2 Chron. 19. 8. 10. Psal. 60. 1. and 108. 8. PSAL. CXXIII VER 2. VNto the hand to bee defended by them if they be wronged or to receive some benefit from them V. 4. That are at ease that is to say that are rich and powerfull in the world see Zach. 1. 15. PSAL. CXXIV THe title Of David see upon Psal. 122. in the Title V. 1. On our side or with us V. 4. The waters that is to say our enemies troops gathered together like a fulnesse of waters Over our soul they would have overwhelmed and drownd us so that we should have lost our lives see Ps. 69. 2. V. 8. In the name that is to say in the Lord himselfe who hath revealed himselfe to his Church by his own proper name or in his power and grace PSAL. CXXV V. 3. THe vod the persecution of the wicked and of Tyrants shall not alwayes last
griâ—vâ—â—â— tâ—â—n iâ— mount Ephraim that is to say it is as well knowne as if it were proclaimed that the sinnes of Jeruâ—â—lem especially for Idolatry are farre greater then the sinnes of Dan or Bithel in the consines of Ephraim where Jeroboam had set up the Calves 1 Kin. 12. 29. V. 16. Make ye mention a description as it were of a generall Commission from God to raise a great Army against Jerusalem V. 17. Keepers which go about the fields to keep out Theeves and Cattell V. 19. My 〈…〉 ls the Prophets words lamenting the desolation of his people V. 20. My Tents that is to say all my dwellings a description as it were of the ruine and overthrow of a Campe. V. 22. For my these are Gods words V. 23. I beheld that is to say I Jeremiah have seen in a vision the representation of this horrible desolation which was to come They had no an hyperbolicall terme as if he should say every thing above and beneath was as it were enfolded in mournfull darknesse see Isa. 5. 30. 50. 3. V. 29. The whole City the Italian all the Cities that is to say the inhabitants of them They shall goe that is to say they are fled into the woods and holes of mountaines V. 30. And when thou art the Italian and thou spoiled that is to say O thou Nation of the Jewes or thou Jerusalem though in these thine extreame calamities thou endeavourest by cunning allurements and vile submission to obtaine the favour of thine ancient friends with whom thou hast held to the wronging of the purity of my service yet all that shall nothing availe thee for the one shall forsake thee namely the Egyptians and the other will see thee perish namely the Chaldeans and neither shall care for thee any more then for an old ill favoured strumpet Ezek. 16. 36. and 23. 22. CHAP. V. Vers. 1. A Man an hyperbolicall terme to shew that good men were brought to a very small number Or that they hid themselves for fear of the persecutions of the wicked multitude Psal. 12. 1. V. 2. Though they say that is to say all their outward profession of serving me understood by the act of swearing is false and feigned Jer. 4. 2. V. 4. Therefore I said that is to say I Jeremiah thought that this rebellion was but onely amongst the base common sort of people who were ignorant of Gods Law V. 5. Broken the they have cast off all manner of respect subjection and obedience to the Law of God V. 6. A lion that is to say They have been and shall be destroyed by mighty and furious enemies A wolse see Hâ—b 1. 8. Zeph. 3. 3. Some think he means the ordinary sorts of wolves which run in the evening and are most hungry at that time Others will have it to bee another kinde of beast more subtill and ravenous then a wolfe called by Authors Hiena Others translate it The wolfe of the deserts V. 7. Adultery namely corporall adultery and spirituall also by idolatry V. 10. Goe ye up as much as to say O Babylonians destroy ye Jerusalem and the walls thereof Herbattlements the Hebrew word signifieth the young succours that grow out about a plant and by similitude here may be understood the counterscarfes bastions towers and other things belonging to a city wall which is the chiefe stem or stock of a strong hold V. 12. It is not he the Italian he is not that is to say all that is spoken of his providence justice c. is not so and have also doubted of his being for Atheisme groweth in a man by degrees V. 13. The Prophets words of prophane scoffers and contemners of Gods servants 2 Chron. 36. 16. that is to say all their threatnings shall come to nothing for there is no divinity that speaks by them Thus shall it that is to say we will use them like false prophets as they are V. 14. I will make that is to say thy ministery shall be employed in threatnings and curses and not in declaring grace and peace unto them and thy prophecies shall be verified by a most infallible and severe execution V. 15. A mighty nation that is to say a fierce and rough nation V. 21. And see not that is to say they make no use of their sight or they doe extinguish and smother up the light which they received from me V. 22. Willye not will you be more unbridled and untamed in breaking my commands then the furious element of the Sea iâ— which keepeth it selfe within the bounds which I have set it V. 24. That giveth from whom proceed all good things which we enjoy and that holdeth the order of nature in his hands which he may suffer to go on or interrupt it according as men shall shew themselves worthy or unworthy of receiving the aforesaid good things V. 27. As a cage namely the bird-catchers cage Of deceit namely of ill gotten riches V. 28. They overpasse the deeds of the wicked the Italian they have past over some evil chances that is to say through my favour they have escaped great dangers and misfortunes V. 31. By their means that is to say strengthning themselves by the league which they have made with these false prophets in their tyranny and ambition and whereas true Prophets were to reprove and amend the defects of the Priests these false prophets have confirmed them in their abuses and usurpations CHAP. VI. Vers. 1. TO flee O you inhabitants of Jerusalem whereof one part was in Benjamin Josh. 18. 28. flee away from the Caldeans that come to take the City and give warning of their comming Tekoah Beth-haccerem they were Cities or Castles set in high places in the confines of Judah and Benjamin V. 3. The shepherds that is to say Princes and Captains shall come against her with their armies Jer. 12. 10. and they shall lay her waste and desolate V. 4. Prepare ye a representation of the Caldeans encouraging one another to assault the City Woe unto us unhappy we that through our owne basenesse doe lose our time V. 7. Griese namely oppression of the poor V. 9. Turn backe words of God to the Prophet to whom he shewed in a vision the destruction of Jerusalem under the figure of gathering or gleaning of grapes The meaning is let them set their hand often to this work of ruining my people till such time as they bee utterly consumed And according to this the Chaldeans did come severall times and invaded the lands Jer. 52. 28 29 30. V. 10. Their ear their hearts and all their senses are carnall corrupted and void of any râ—gâ—neration whereof circumcision was the Sacrament and therefore they can neither obey nor understand my word see Rom. 8. 7. 1 Cor. 2. 14. V. 11. I am full namely I Jeremiah am aâ— it were full of prophetick spirit of curses and threats against this people which in compassion I could willingly keep in but that of necessity I must
obey Gods will and be the messenger of his wrath V. 14. Have healed they have dallied with the great and deep wounds of my peoples sinnes and have not cauterized them according to necessary severity whereby their souls being lulled asleep with vain hopes of Gods patience are become incurable V. 16. Stand ye consider with deliberation and take time to know and sinde out whether ye be truly in the right way of salvation or no inform your selves by my word which is the onely high way that the faithful have continually travelled in V. 17. Watchmen namely Prophets to declare unto you things to come Isa. 21. 11. Ezech. 3. 17. Hab. 2. 1. V. 18. Ye nations all you nations as if you were all gathered together to one place come and be witnesses of my peoples sinnes and spectators of my judgements V. 19. The fruit namely a just recompence for their deeds and for their conspiring against my will Prov. 1. 31. V. 21. Stumbling blocks that is to say occasions preparations and means to ruine them V. 27. I have set thee Gods words to the Prophet The meaning is I have appointed thee to be a Prophet and to oppose thy selfe freely against my peoples rebellions thou shalt feel their malice but I will grant thee strength for to resist them Jer. 1. 19. V. 28. With slanders slandering or accusing thee and mine other servants Jer. 18. 18. and 20. 10. Brasse that is to say in stead they should have been pure and refined gold and silver but they are not onely mixed but altogether changed into other base and false mettals V. 29. The bellows tearms taken from such as melt and refine mettals who use lead for to separate them to signifie that all the art and labour which was imployed for to amend this people was lost Ezek. 24. 6 12 13. V. 30. Reprobate or refused or false silver that iâ— of no worth CHAP. VII Vers. 4. THe temple that is to say God dwelleth in this Temple and hath no other habitation in the world wherefore he will never depart from hence and this Temple shall be a secure pledge of his grace to us Mic. 3. 11. V. 9. Whom ye namely new strange godâ— whose godheads and powers you never tried as you have done me V. 10. And say namely that you have avoided my judgements as your false prophets doe perswade you and so return to your accustomed wickednesses more then ever you did before V. 12. At the first even since Joshuah's time who placed the tabernacle of the Covenant in Shiloh Josh. 18. 1. which was the first place of iâ—s setled abode V. 15. The whole namely the whole ten tribes which were often called by the name of the chiefe and predominant tribe which was Ephraim which ten tribes had been already led into captivity by the Assyrians V. 18. The children that is to say all of all ages and sexes do run to idolatry To the Queen that is to say to the Sun called in Hebrew by a name which is of the feminine gender Others translate it to the frame of Heaven that is to say to all the celestiall bodies Jer. 8. 2. and 44. 17. V. 19. Doe they provoke that is to say to whom doth the evil and dammage of this outragious wickednesse redound to me or to them V. 21. Put your multiply your sacrifices as long as you will I doe not accept of them being offered with hypocrisie and impiety as you offer them And eat that is to say thinke not to be sanctified by that part which you take according to the Law of my sacrifices of thanksgiving for seeing they are not acceptable to me those portions which you eat are but onely ordinary and profane food see Hos. 8. 13. V. 22. Ispake not I did not appoint holy ceremonies to be the whole substance of my service as you hypocrites beleeve but onely to bee sacred signes of faith in my promises and obedience to my commandments without which they are nothing V. 24. Imagination the Italian stubbornnesse or imagination And went like to resty beasts V. 28. Truth is perished there is nothing now but falshood and hypocrisie in all their words and professions of pietie V. 29. Cut off in token of great mourning Job 1. 20. Isa. 15. 2. On high places see upon Jer 3. 21. Of his wrath namely the generation which is as it were the object and provocation of his wrath V. 31. The high places namely the Altars Chappels c. set up to idols in that valley neer to Jerusalem 2 King 23. 10. V. 32. Of slaughter by reason of the great slaughter which the Chaldeans made there who shall also bury dead bodies in heaps there that all opinion of holinesse may be blotted out CHAP. VIII Vers. 〈◊〉 TO his course to an unbridled licence of doing all manner of evil V. 7. In the heaven that is to say in the air The judgement that is to say their punishments which hovered over their heads of which he gave them expresse warnings and evident tokens V. 8. We are wise and yet doe not regard these things which are so plaine and needfull Of the scribes namely of the Doctors and interpreters of the Lâ—w according to whose opinions publike judgements were ordered and they oftentimes perverted through their prevarication Psal. 94. 20. Isa. 10. 1. V. 9. The wise men that is to say those great Doctors puft up with the conceit of their owne wisedome shall not thereby escape my judgements V. 13. There shall be no that is to say I will send them scarcity and famine and that little which they gather shall be taken away by their enemies V. 14. Why do ye a representation of the Jews generall terrour upon the Chaldeans comming determining to forsake the field and retire into strong holds without any further resistance hoping that way to avoid this inundation but all in vain for all shall be taken and laid waste vers 16. V. 16. The snorting of his namely of the Chaldeans Armie From Dan which was the border of the countrey north-ward from whence the Chaldeans came They are come according to the manner of Prophets things to come are set downe as if they had already been V. 17. Serpents that is to say mortall enemies against which there is no defence nor help V. 18. When I the Italian O my comfort the Prophets words being wounded with sorrow by reason of these calamities as if he should say Where shall I have any comfort Or O God I turn to thee who art mine onely comfort in this mine affliction V. 19. Behold that is to say I doe now set before mine eyes the complaints and outcries of the people that shall be led away into the first Babylonian captivity when they shall feele the continuation and fulnesse of those miseries at the last siege of the City under Zedekiah Is not the Lord that is to say How is it possible that this extream ruine should sall upon
with the first but I doe prepare an endlesse glory farre greater then thaâ— for it V. 9. Peace namely the preaching and enjoying of spirituall peace founded upon the reconciliation of men with God through Christ who is ouâ— Peace and did shew Himselfe in this house V. 11. The Priests to whom it belonged to answer in doubtfull cases and concerning questions of the law Deut. 10. 10 11. 33. 10. V. 12. Is one the meaning is as according to the law every thing as toucheth a holy thing as the flesh of sacrifices ought to be cleane And yet though it be so it cannot put any holinesse into a thing which by Gods command is but for ordinary uses but may by its uncleannesse defile a thing which by the same law is pure and holy So the holinesse of my service dependeth not upon you but upon my free institution But you may make it uncleane by your prophanenesse hypocrisie and evill conscience Bread ordinary bread V. 14. So is this even in the same manner because this people is of an uncleane conscie 〈…〉 all that they doe for mine eternall worship is also uncleane There namely upon the altar which was already re-edified Ezra 3. 2. V. 15. Before namely before there were any hand set to the worke of re-building the Temple which was interrupted for many yeares after the returne from Babylon See Ez. 3 8. 5. 2. V. 17. Since those seeing you have taken no care of my Temple and have prophaned my service all your hopes of abundance and prosperity have failed you V. 18. The foure and at which time the Prophet prophecied these things V. 10. V. 20 Of the mâ—nâ—th namely the aforesaid ninth moneth V. 22. The throne all power and height contrary to Christs kingdome which I have established for ever over all the world Of his hereby is signified the conflict of the kingdomes of the world stirred up one against another by Gods providence and judgement See Mat. 24. 7. V. 23. Will I take thee I will appoint Christ who shall come forth of thee according to the flesh Luke 3. 27. and whose figure thou art Zech. 4. 10. to be my sacred King whom I will inviolably keepe by me and love which is the signification of this proverbiall terme of making and keeping as a signet Cant. 8. 6. Jer. 22. 24. The Booke of the Prophet ZECHARIAH ARGUMENT ZEchariah was joyned to Haggai to encourage the Iewes which were come backe from the captivity of Babylon to follow and accomplish the re-edifying of the Temple and the re-establishment of Gods service Wherein the holy Ghost who had guided Haggai in a plaine and summary way of preaching would here alter his stile in Zachariah having sent many visions unto him of high and misterious meaning like so many portraitures of the most large and diverse Doctrines and Prophesies which he was to utter the end of which was once more seriously to represent to the Iewes towards the end of the Prophets ministery how marvellously the Sonne of God Head of the Church had heretofore guided them in grace safety deliverance and correction towards them and in punishment and destruction to their enemies Which by meanes of a true conversion and constant piety they might yet hope for hereafter as well in temporall things untill the Messias 〈…〉 in spirituall ones after his comming which comming of his he doth very particularly set downe together with his death and passion his Kingdome and Priesthood the sending of his Spirit the power of the Gospell and the calling of the Gentiles the restauration justification and everlasting glorification of his Church Of which favours he giveth most certaine promises to the true Israelites in Spirit As contrariwise to the carnall and unthankfull Iewes and enemies of Christ he denounceth the threatnings of the desolation of their Nation and City by the Romans and their exclusion from Gods covenant untill the time set downe for their last conversion which should be accompanied with the expiation of all manner of Idolatry superstition false doctrine and Doctors and finally of Antichrist himselfe who is plainly described CHAP. I. Verse 3. I Will turne I will againe make you feell the effects of my grace and favour V. 5. Your fathers the effects of those prophesies have been reserved for you and not for your fathers who died a great while since and though those ancient Prophets be dead according to the course of â—â—ture yet the power of their word is still living and is yet this day directed to you and tyeth you to obedience V. 6. My words the accomplishment of their prophecies after their death hath shewen sufficiently that their words died not with them and your fathers in their calamities acknowledged as much and began to turne to God and it is fitting for you to follow them therein and accomplish it V. 7. Seâ—at which is January Moone V. 8. A man the Sonne of God appearing in humane shape who as chiefe sendeth his Angels and they give him an account V. 11. Riding like a warrier and head of the celestiall armies See Rev. 19. 11. 14. A red Horse to signifie Gods fierce anger against the enemies of his people the execution of which he came to tell the people of The myrtle trees which represent the Church composed of weake and low plants but pretious and holy ones as the Myrtle tree is That were by this property of the Myrtle tree which delighteth in valleyes sea-shoares and river sides is signified the lowly and abject condition of the Church in this world and particularly the subjection it was in at that time under the Persian Empire Horses with horsemen upon them which were created Angels Ministers and Warriours under that head See Psal. 68. 17. Now by these colours it seemes may be understood the Angels severall services the red ones for punishment the white ones for grace and the spectled ones for a punishment of visitation V. 9. The Angell it seemes to be the same as was amongst the mirtle trees namely the Sonne of God who appeared in this vision in both these qualities of the head of the Church on horseback and of her Prophet in the shape of an Angell V. 10. To walke as his posts and messengers to take notice of the state of the world and to make relation to him of it V. 11. All the earth all other nations are in peace and prosperity onely thy people cannot recover themselves of their late calamities Is at rest or is inhabited V. 12. The Angell namely the Sonne of God who is intercessor to the Father for the safety of the Church These of the captivity as Zech. 7. 5. the ruines of which lasted still though the people were set at liberty long before V. 15. I was but a little I was willing to punish my people by their meanes but with a moderation be fitting the end which was to correct them and according to my mercy towards them But the instruments which
V. 44. Shall foll as I shall be the sound foundation of my Church so will I likewise be an occasion of ruine to all mine adversaries 1 Pet. 2. 7. whom I will destroy if they assault mee or undertake to withstand me Now if the ver 43. did immediately follow the verse 41. and the 42. after the 43. it seemes that the sequell of the discourse would stand in better order CHAP. XXII VER 2. THe Kingdome the sence is God the Father when he would establish his sonnes Kingdome in the world and make him head of his Church joyned unto him by everlasting covenant would first call the Iewes to the participation of the everlasting goods in Christ as those for whom they seemed to bee prepared by reason of their ancient prerogative but because they shall refuse them hee shall punish them with finall destruction and shall receave the Gentiles in their place V. 7. His Armies namely the Romans executioners of Gods vengeance See Dan. 9. 26. V. 10. Both bad indifferently worthy and unworthie as well by reason of their condition base or honourable as in regard of their goodnes or badnes To shew that in the assembly of those that are called which is the externall Church many hypocrites and wicked men are gathered together with the good and true beleevers See Mat. 13. 38 47. V. 11. Had not one the Italian was not clothed a frequent figure for the gift of regeneration by Christ his spirit without which no man can bee Christs Rom. 8. 9. 2 Cor. 5. 3. Rev. 10. 8. V. 14 For many because that many who are called doe not answer to Gods calling and that amongst those also which doe answer some are rejected appeareth that the eternall election is not of all but of a few V. 16. Herodians Ancient writers have written that these were a certaine Sect which referred the Prophecies of the re-establishment of the Kingdom of Israel that were spoken of the Messias to Herod the great and as his followers and partakers approved of and seconded his tyrannie and wickednesse by which hee mixed pagan superstitions and Idolatries with Iudaisme and favoured the domination of the Romans to the oppression of the people and were the Sadduces companions in prophanenesse as it appeares by the conferring of Matth. 16. 6. with Marke 8. 15. And this Sect lasted even after Herods death following and teaching his maximes celebrating his birth day and doing many things in honour of his memory The way namely his Law and doctrine according to which every one ought to proceed and bee guided The person the Italian The qualitie of the persons whither they be meane or great ones and Princes because that their insidious question had a relation to the commanding Romans V. 17. Is it lawfull they have a relation to the halfe Sheckell which was imposed upon every Iew yearely Exodus 30. 13. which the Romans had transferred upon their Capitoll The payment wherof was very grievous to this Nation as well because it was a signe of slavery ill beseeming the people of God Iohn 8. 33. as also because they held this imposition to bee a prophane sacriledge The deceipt which lay hidden under this question was this that if Christ had answered that it was not lawfull to pay it they would have accused him and delivered him into the hands of the Roman Governour for a seditious man Luke 20. 20. And on the other side if hee had said that it was lawfull they would have disgraced him among the people as one that consented to the Romans tyrannie and impiety Ver. 19. Shew mee The meaning is Seeing that GOD hath subjected you to the Romans as it appeareth by the stamp of your currant coyne which is a signe of supreame power beare it patiently that doth not any way hinder the service which you owe to God as you are his people See 1 Corinthians 7. 21. and it is an easie matter to satisfie both God and Caesar in this payment which consists in a little summe of money Now it is thought that Christ had a Relation to that the Romans receaved their Tributes in Roman Coyne such as this pennie was and not in Iewish Coyne as the Sheckell was Verse 21. The things that are this may have a relation as well to the halfe Sheckell which they might pay to GOD though they paid as â—â—ch to the Romans as also to the true service of the heart and true Religion which God requireth Iohn 4. 24. Verse 29. Yee doe erre as well in denying of the Resurrection as also in that you so absurdly discourse of the state of those that rise as if that by their resurrection they should returne to a civill and animall life The Scriptures whose cleere passages concerning resurrection the Sadducees wrested to deliverances from extreame miseries and calamities See 1 Corin. 15. 34. The power which is the Soveraigne cause working in the Resurrection Phil. 3. 21. Verse 30. As the Angels not as concerning their incorporeall substance but concerning the qualities of their bodies and the condition of their celestiall life being therein exempted from all â—â—â—perfections of the animall life Sec. 1 Corin. 15. 42. 43. V. 32. God it not this reason hath two grounds the first the Sadduces held that the Soule after death was also turned into some corporeal beginnings and lost all manner of subsistency Act. 23. 8. the other that God had made his covenants not only with the soules of the Patriarchs but with their whole persons and that their very bodies did beare the sacred signes thereof participating also in the benefit of regeneration whence followed that they should also bee glorified by meanes of the resurrection Seeing that when God doth call himselfe the God of any one that importeth by the true meaning of the covenant the eternall communication of his grace life and glory Verse 35. A Lawyer the Italian Doctor of the Law Marke 12. 28. he is called a Scribe which was the common name for all the expounders of the Law but by Luke 11. 45. it appeares that there is some difference betweene the name of Scribe strictly taken and Doctor The Scribe taught all the people in the Synagogues as a publicke Preacher and a Doctor in the Schooles as a Reader Tempting him to see if hee would agree with the Pharisees doctrine who determined in this kinde concerning the degrees of Commandements and of sinnes to assigne proportionable degrees of satisfaction Or to take an occasion of extolling themselves as fulfilling that which was most eminent and singular in the Law Verse 39. Is like that is to say equall in authoritie and of as great necessitie to be obeyed of an inseparable connexion with the other of the same morall not ceremoniall kinde See Iames 2. 10. As thy selle doing him all manner of good as thou wouldest have done to thy selfe Matth 7. 12. Luke 6. 31. Ver. 42. Whose sonne from whom ought he to descend according to the Scriptures V.
43. In spirit that is to say by divine and propheticke revelation Verse 45. If David then this name of Lord which David attributes unto him sheweth that the Messias must be samewhat else besides the Sonne of David onely That is to say the everlasting Son of God also CHAP. XXIII VER 2. SIt they hold the degree of Doctors and ordinary expositors of Moses his Law though that were but only by humane introduction for want of Priests and Levites to whom God had given that office Ver. 3. Whatsoever they according to the Law which they instruct you in Deut. 17. 11. for otherwise Christ had warned them to beware of their false doctrines Matthew 16. 6. 12. See 1 Thess. 5. 21. 1 Ioh. 4. 1. Verse 4. They binde They tye and binde mens Consciences to a rigorous and exact observation of the Law for which they care but little themselves Verse 5. Phylacteries So the Greekes called certaine writings which they did weare about them against witchcrafts and Sorceries to the resemblance of which though to a diverse use were made certaine borders of skinnes or some other such kinde of stuffe whereupon the Iewes writ certaine passages of the Law and did weare them upon their Gownes Deut. 6. 8. for a remembrance Now for to make a shew of greater holinesse the Pharisees did weare those borders broader then the ordinary sort of people The borders See the Law concerning this Num. 15. 38. Deut. 22. 12. V. 7. Rabbi that is to say Master V. 8. Be not yee avoid this vaine glory of titles and doe not attribute unto your selves the authority of absolute masters of my Church But referre the glory to me onely and teach nothing but that which you have learned of mee See 2 Cor. 1. 24. 1 Pet. 5. 3. V. 9. Call no man as the precedent commandement was directed to the Pastors So this teacheth the beleevers not to yeeld that absolute reverence nor power over their Consciences to any living man which belongeth to God onely as ignorant people did use to do to the Pharisees For laying these abuses aside these titles of honour may bee used in a good sence and meaning Sec 1 Cor. 4. 15. 1 Thes. 2. 11 V. 12. Shall humble by a true and sincere humility V. 13. Yee shut up ye hinder as much as in you lyeth by your false doctrine authority and example men from participating of that salvation and redemption which I being to the world and the spirituall re-establishment of my Church in the grace conduct and glory of God That are that seemed to have some desire thereunto and were readie to enter into it V. 14. Long which you make them dearely pay for either directly or indirectly by begging and other trickes of Covetousnesse Therefore because you cover your Covetousnesse with the vaile of pietie V. 15. Yee compasse you bestow a great deale of studdy and labour Proselyte a Greeke name signifying a man that commeth home from without And so were called the Gentiles that embraced the Iewish Religion and there were of diverse sorts and degrees some turning to their religion and living and inhabiting amongst them and being circumcised Others turned to their religion and dwelt amongst them but were not circumcised Others turned to their religion but neither dwelt with them nor were circumcised Yee make him teaching him to set his righteousnesse and ground his salvation upon his works and not upon me who am the only end of the law And turning him from the true spirituall sence of the law by your false doctrines and from Gods pure service by your traditions and infecting him with your hypocrisie and other vices you cause his conversion to Iudaisme to serve him for nothing but for his greater condemnation Twofold more far more superstitious and servent in â—our Sect as ordinarily the Disciples of false Doctors are worser than they themselves Verse 16. By the Temple See upon Matthew 5. 33 34. Verse 17. That sanctifieth which being holy causeth the Gold which is offered unto it to bee holy also Verse 18. By the gift See upon Matthew 15. 5. V. 20. Who so all your distinctions are frivolous and false for the Altar and she gift have an inseparable relation one to the other the Altar being appointed only for gifts and they being not holy without the Altar V. 21. Shall sweare by the Temple hath no divinitie in it whereby one ought to sweare by it Wherefore either such oathes are vicious and unlawfull or if swearing by the Temple man hath a relation to God who is present in it they can not bee held for vaine V. 23. Pay tithe pay tithe of the smallest hearbs which is not commanded by God thorow an affectation of greater devotion V. 24. Straine a proverbiall kinde of speech as much as to say you are very scrupulous in small and indifferent things and very licentious in principall and necessary ones V. 25. Extortion he points out the two chiefe vices belonging to worldly goods namely the getting and using of them V. 26. Cleanse cause the use of the goods to be cleane from sinne and sanctified by prayer thanksgiving and faith 1 Tim 4. 5. Tit. 1. 15. and then thou shalt not need to feare that the uncleannesse of the veâ—sell should defile thy conscience V. 32. Fill yee up the meaning is you confessing your selves to bee the sonnes of those which slew the servants of God and having hitherto imitated them there remains nothing but that you should accumulate your rage upon me and upon my servants to cause the fulnesse of Gods judgments to fall upon you seeing that according to his justice the wicked children of wicked parents doe oftentimes beare the punishment of both Genesis 15. ver 16. Psalme 69. 28. V. 34. Wherefore behold because I know that you are wicked and cruell as your fathers were I doe foretell you that you will persecute my servants to the uttermost Whereupon shall follow your utter ruine Prophets by these names are meant all the ministers of the Gospell some called and inspired immediately as Apostles Evangelists and Prophets other some mediately as Pastors mean by wise men and Teachers meant by the name of Scribes See Ephes. 4. 11. V. 35. All the namely the punishment for all my servants innocent bloud Zacharias it is the same man as is called the sonne of Iehoiada 2 Cro â—4 20 21. and we must imagine that the father had wo names according to the custome of the Iewes Now Christ makes mention of him not because he was the last of all the Prophets that the Iewes slew but because lie is the last of them that were mentioned in the ancient Scripture V. 36. All these things the accumulated punishments for all the murthers which had been formerly committed Verse 37. How often seeing that Gods will cannot bee an unperfect will of desire onely which is a signe of infirmity Psalme 115. 3. and that his decree is immutable and will suffer no opposition
nam of 〈◊〉 a on whom he protested to be dead in Christs faith that the church might wright him down in the registers which it kept of belevers who died This custom was strictly observed by the Corinthians hereticks who denied the resurrection and preadventure were authors of this error in the Church of Corinth Now Saint Pauls meaning is that this custome were very absurd if there were no refurrection seeing that the ground and foundation of baptisme 〈◊〉 Christs resurrection and the end thereof is to scale unto us both our spirituall and corporall one Rom. â—3 4. 1. Pet. 4. 3. 21. and the end of this particular observation was the profession of the expectation of the blessed tesurrection of beleevers In following ages this thiâ—g came to be an abuse and superstition V. 30. Why for what reason and upon what hope do we beleevers expose our selves voluntarily to death and to so many dangers and troubles for the Gospell iâ— it bringeth us two happinesse after this life which happinesse according to gods order cannot be of the soul alone without any relation to the body beeing eternally separated from it V. 31. By your rejoycing the Italian hath it by be glory a kinde of most strong assevertation or a 〈…〉 n in manner of an oath â—s if he said As true as mychiâ—f â—oy and glory in this world is in the blessing of God upon my miâ—stery towards you to oblige the Cori◠〈◊〉 to deprive him of that only comfort amongst so many evills in Christ Jesus spiritually in the communion of Christs grace and 〈◊〉 I dâ—e death hâ—ngeth over me conâ—inually and I do incessantly prepare my self for it Pâ—a 119 109. V. 32. After the manner he seemes by those words to make a difference between this danger whch escaped with any apparent miracle from those of severall ancient father who were relieved by a supernaturall strength and safe guard of God 〈◊〉 Samson Iudg. 14. 6. David 1. Sam. 17. 34. and Daniel 6. 22. Heb. 11. 13 I have sought this â—â—cident is no where remembred in scripture and it may have a relation to the Romans custome which was to bring in certain malefactors into the theaters and let loose wildbeasts upon them against which they were suffered to desend themselves to please the spectators and iâ— they did over come their life was saved peradventure when Saint Paul would have entred into the the Acts. 19. 40. some such thing happened unto him which he did ridd himself of being without or in the entrance of the theater Tomorâ—ow as much as to say if the hope of eternall goods be lost let us swallow up the present ones while we have the power and time to doe it which will shortly be taken from us by death A prophane and abominable thought V. 33. Be not deceived as beleeving that though you suffer such pestilences of eâ—ror amonst you yet you shall keep your selves sound in your faith eâ—ill thiâ— is a verse of an ancient Greet poet called Mâ—nander See acts 17. 28. Tit. 1. 12. V. 34 To righteousnesse the Italin rigteously by a holâ— zâ—ale of Gods glory and purenesse of his doctrine take heed of these seducers and bewâ—re of them with great care siâ— not by assâ—â—â—â—ng to thâ—ir error oâ— by prophanenesse oâ— life which 〈◊〉 breedeth some he means those hereticks have not the knowledge have no inward light of the holy Ghost or they have willfully put it out Or they are prophane and doe not beleeve in God See 1. Sam. 2. 12. Hos. 4. 6. Tit. 1. 16. to your shame namely that you tolerate such people among you V. 35. How are being uterly consumed and turned to dust with what another obiction of of prophane men The dead when they rise shall they have the same bodies as they had in this world and shall those bodies have the same qualities V. 36. Thou foole an answere to the first oâ—tiâ—ction not by anynaturall reason nor common judgment for in deed resurrection 〈◊〉 is not ground upon that but up on the order of gods will and monipotencie the similitude or reprelentation whereof appeareth in the seedes which are cast into the earth which to produce their plant must first be putrefied See Iohn 12. 24. V 37. And that answere to the second objection that body namely the whole plant with all â—s parts and ornaments V. 38. As it hath pleased namely he hath by his soveraigne will appointed it to be so in nature V. 39. All flesh there is great difference amonst beasts whose bodies may truely by called flesh and likewise amongst celestiall bodies according as it hath pleased God to create them before it ought not to seeme strange unto us if God gives the same bodies diverse qualities in this life and in the life everlasting V. 34. It is sowen the bodies of beleevers are laid in the earth not to perish there but to put of the qualities of corruption and death and by vertue of the spirits budding to put on those of the everlasting and incorruptible life V. 44. A naturall namely viâ—isied after a naturall manner by the soul onely which hath need of the helpes of the body in eating and drinking breathing and the like as other beasts and produceth in the body but a tesâ—â—iall mutable and dissoluble life and cannot free the body from diseases age wasting nor death nor restore it to life when it hath lost it spirituall nost in the substance but in the new qualities which glorifie bodys do obtaine namely to be besides that life which they have from the soule sustained and viuified without any corporall meanes in an everlasting incorruptible blessed and glorious life by the supernaturall vertue of the holy Ghost infused into them by â—esus Christ and by the full communication and power of God V. 45. A living soul to be creature that should live tâ—is corporall and natuâ—alliâ— by vertue of the soul wâ—ich is the fountaine of this life whâ—le it is vnited with thâ— body yet cannot of iâ— self conâ—erre the diviâ— and spirituali life noâ— cause the vnion of the bod to be indissoluble nor rejoyne it after it is separatted the last namely Christ the head and stock of all the elect hath biâ— appointed by God to be the fountaine and author of spirituall and everlasting life by the cummunication of his spirit which restoreth life to the dead doth inviolably preserve it for ever V. 46. Spirituall namely that foresaid quality of his spirit which restoreth life to the dead and preserveth it inviolably for ever V. 47. Of the earth namely composed of all the ele 〈…〉 ents but principally of the earth Gen. 2. 29. Eccl 6. 10. earthly that is to say participant of all the conditions of other earthly and elementall creatures which are corruptible mutable mortall See Iohn 3 31. from heaven of celestiall originall not in the substance of his body but in regard of his God head Iohn 3 13. according to which chiefly
he is the head of his Church and also in regard of the state of celestiall life and glory to which he was ordained by God his father and of which he hath taken possession from thence to power doune his spirit upon all those who are his V. 49. We have borne beeing engendered by him we have bin like him in nature and qualities shall also bâ—eing regenerated by him wee shall be also made like him in glory V. 50. Now this as the vicious nature of of man signified by these termes of flesh and bloud ought to be changed by the gift of the holy Ghost to have entrance into Gods kingdome so the body ought to be spoiled of its corruptible mortall and animall qualities before it can enjoy the everlasting and glorious life 2. Cor. 5. 1. 4. V. 51. We shall not all those beleevers which shall bee found aliue at CHRISTS last comming shall not die a naturall death which is with sicknesse sorrow and perishing of the body but in stead thereof there shall be in them a sodaine change of qualities V. 52. we shall be namely those beleevers who shall be then living And the Apostle speakes thus to teach every one to be prepared expecting that day every moment 1 Thess. 4. 15. 17. V. 54. Swallowed up destroyed and brought to nothing Rev. 20. 14. in victory that is to say eternally according to the meaning of this phrase amongst the Hebrews from whom it is taken V. 56. The sâ—ing namely that thing which armeth and gives death and hell strength and victory over us The strength namely that by vertue of which sinne produceth utter condemnation and death upon man namely in so much as he transgresseth the law Rom. 4. 15. which besides beeing unable to correct mans wickednesse doth kindle and exasperate it Rom. 5. 20. and 7. 5. 8. 9. 13 V. 57. Through Our lord iâ— as much as through his satisfaction condemnation is disannulled and through his spirit of regeneration the kingdome of sinne is ouerthrowne Rom. 8. 1. 2. 3 and by his coâ—porall death he freeth vs from the reliques of sinne and by his resurrection he freeth vs from all manner of Subiection to death V. 58. In the worke in all actions belonging to your heauenly vocation and to the servâ—ce of God Not in vaine namelie without fruit or reward seeing there is a resurrection eternall happinesse In the Lord that is â—o say iâ—respeect of God and of Christ and accordinge to the manner and order as he vseth in rewarding those who are his with spirituall and everlasting goods which is spoken in opposition of the world in which beleevers ought not to looke for there reward CHAP. XVI VER 1. COllection namelie contribution of almes For the Saints namelie for the Churches of Ierusalem and Iudea V. 2. The first day which was the Sunday which after the Lords resurection and his appearings upon that day Iohn 20. 19. 26. was dedicated to sacred actions and assemblies in stead of the ancient Sabbath Acts 20. 7. Reu. 1. 10. Haâ—â— prospâ—ed as he shall iudge fitting to be done according to reason Or according to the prospering of 〈◊〉 estate V. 6. That ye may desiring to have some of you to beare me companie in my voyages becausâ— of the great confidance I have in you I will stay till the season and time of yeare be sitting because I will not vrge you to any discommoditie V. 9. Doore namelie an occasion of preaching and advancing the worke of the Gospell namelie in Ephesus Acts 19. 1. 9. 23. V. 10. Come to you because that he had given him aduice to goe theither 1. Cor. 4. 17. V. 11. Dispisâ— him for his youth 1 Tim. 4. 12. Jâ—peace louinglie or saâ—elie With the brethren be seemes to meane other brethren who accompanied Timothie V. 15. Adâ—cted themselues nameliâ— to the ministrie of the Gospell as it seemes to be set foorth in the verse following Oâ— in the office of Deacon V. 16. Submâ—tt as to lawfull guides of the Church And labouâ—eth in the holie ministrie which is common to vs all V. 17. That which was namelie the comfort of the spirit or pereadventure bodilie assistance which by reason of your remoâ—enesse I can not re 〈…〉 from you Philip. 2. 〈◊〉 Philp. 13. V. 18. My spirit namely my soule which 〈…〉 holly yours by a sincere and perfect love V. 19. In the Lord that is to say with a spirituall affection in the communion of Christ. V. 21. With mine owne The Apostle employing some scribes for to write his epistles Rom. â—6 22. was wont in the end of them to write something with his owne hand which was well knowen to the Châ—rches to prevent supposed epistles and keep the Church from being deceived Such are this ver and the two following in the first of which he excludes the false brethren who are Christâ— and his churches enemies not only from these his testimonies of charity but even from the communion of Saints V. 22. Anathema a greeke word used in solemne excommunications which signifieth curse and execration See 1. Cor. 12. 3. Maranatha A Syriack word which signifie the Lord commeth vsed amongst Christians in the highest and greatest excommunications in imitation of other equivalent termes which was alwayes used amongst the Iewes to signifie a citing of the excommunicate person before the terrible judgment Seat of God at the last comming of the sonne of God See Iude 15. V. 24. My love I present my good will unto you and all mine intimate affections in the spirituall communion of Christ. The Second Epistle Of Saint Paule the Apostle to the Corinthians Argument THe former epistle having brought forth great fruit of correction in the Church of Corinth yet there remaining many disorderly persons amongst them who on set purpose and to the utmost of their powers did vilifie Saint Pauls â—uthority to with draw the Corinthians love respect and â—bedience from him he writs unto them this second epistle to exhort them to accomplish the reformation which they had so happily begun And at the very first beginning he writes unto them of his troubles combates and dangers and likâ—wise of his deliverances and comforts and desireth to be assisted by their prayers and to bee by 〈◊〉 seconded in his thansgivings Excusing himself for that he had not yet in person visited them according as he had given them hope that he would which was not by reason of any incon 〈…〉 cie in him but onely because he would give them time to sett their Church in such state that he might not at his comming he forced to use and Apoctolicall rigor to the common grief of them and him Commending them in the meane time for their obediâ—cce in the incâ—stuous mans case who bâ—eing becom 〈…〉 penitent upon the first admontion he exhorteth them to receive him again into the peace and communion of the Church giving his Apostolicall vote to the said absolution And he relates unto them how that